Diplomatarium OP Dacie

Anno Domini MCCXIX in festo assumptionis beate virginis assumpti sunt Bononie ad ordinem duo clerici, frater Simon de Suecia, et frater Nicolaus Lundensis de Dacia.

Dansk oversættelse:

I det Herrens år 1219, på festen for den salige Jomfrus himmelfart, blev to gejstlige, broder Simon fra Sverige og broder Niels fra Lund i Danmark, optaget i ordenen i Bologna.

Comments: Fr. Simon of Sweden and Fr. Nicolaus Lundensis of Denmark are not known from any other sources, but they were most likely two secular clergy, who had been sent to Bologna to study canon law at the university, possibly to pursue a career as canons secular at their home cathedral chapters in Sweden and Lund respectively. Here, they would have met and heard the eloquent and magnetic Fr. Reginaldus Aurelianensis (Reginald d’Orléans), whom Dominic had installed in Bologna in December 1218, where a Dominican convent was established at San Nicolo in early 1219 – indeed, it seems likely that Simon and Niels were among the many hearts that Reginaldus won for the Order (Gallén 1946, 3). They most likely attended the general chapter held in Bologna in 1220 17/5, where they were instructed by St. Dominic to accompany a Swedish provost, Gaufred, whom Dominic had met in Rome in the preceding spring, to Sigtuna, where Gaufred wanted to establish a Dominican convent. The project in Sigtuna was, however, put to a stop by Archbishop Olof Basatömir of Uppsala in 1221-23, and the two friars were instead offered a refuge in nearby Sko by the magnate Knut Långe. Here they remained for some years, when they were informed of the more successful foundation project in Lund, which they then left to join in 1222-24. In Lund, Fr. Simon was elected the first prior of the convent. Nothing more is known with certainty about any of the two friars, but if Fr. Simon was young at the time of his admission, he could be identical to the Fr. Simon Preacher (broðir Simun predicari), who held an entrusted position with King Håkon of Norway in the 1250s (see 1256 24/8) and died on a journey with the king to Scotland in 1263. Likewise, Fr. Nicolaus Lundensis may be identical to the Fr. Nicolaus of the Friars Preachers in Lund, who according to an entry in the necrology of the cathedral chapter of Lund died on 18 April in the period 1221-33 (Jakobsen 2011, 15).

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 500-502; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 66, pp. 162-164; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 218-220; Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia (online).

Literature: Gallén 1946, pp. 3-4; Jakobsen 2011, p. 7.

1220 (22/3)

(Verona)

Pre-province of Dacia, Convent of Verona (prov. Lombardia)

Salomon of Århus in Jutland, Denmark, is admitted into the Order of Preachers in Verona.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

Eodem anno [MCCXX] in festo pasche frater Salomon, natus Arhusie in Jutia, intravit ordinem Verone in Lombardia.

Dansk oversættelse:

I påsken samme år trådte broder Salomon, født i Århus i Jylland, ind i ordenen i Verona i Lombardiet.

Comments: The exact day of the admission is not stated, but Easter Sunday in 1220 was on 22 March. ● Fr. Salomon of Århus is not known from any other sources. His reason for being in Verona is not indicated. There was no university in the city, but Verona was quite a mercantile centre, so Salomon may have been there in some lay business. According to the chronicle, he first accompanied a Fr. Paulus to Hungary, but on the way was installed himself as prior for a recently established community of Friars Preachers in Friesach, Carinthia (see 1220-21). In 1221 30/5, Salomon attended the general chapter held in Bologna, where St. Dominic appointed him for a different task, namely to go to Denmark with letters to the king and the archbishop, asking them to admit the Friars Preachers into their kingdom; such a papal letter to King Valdemar II is, in fact, extant from 1221 6/5. In the late summer and autumn of 1221, Fr. Salomon went via Cologne and Paris to Flanders, where he found a ship for Denmark, but the ship was caught by storm – and only survived through divine intervention by the now deceased St. Dominic – and ended up in Nidaros, Norway, from where Salomon travelled by land to Copenhagen. In Denmark, he was warmly welcomed by Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund in particular, just as Cardinal Legate Gregorius de Crescentia, who was in Denmark in June-November 1222, took the Dominican friar in his service as interpreter. In 1222 22/5, the archbishop donated a house in Lund for the foundation of a Dominican convent. Whether Fr. Salomon actually joined the convent in Lund is not stated, neither is anything more told about him (Tugwell 2000, 53). He may have received some local Dominican veneration as the ‘founding father of the province’, as the writing of the chronicle could indicate, and if so he may indeed be the “St. Salomon”, to whom a seaside chapel on the island of Bornholm, within the archdiocese of Lund, was dedicated in 1379 3/2 (Jakobsen 2009). ● The Order of Preachers had established a convent in Verona in 1219 with brethren from Bologna on the initiative of St. Dominic himself (Hinnebusch 1966, 66 and 104).

Literature: Gallén 1946, p. 6; Jakobsen 2011, p. 9.

1220 Spring

Rome

Order of Preachers, Pre-province of Dacia

Master General Dominic of the Order of Preachers meets Gaufred, a provost of the Church of St. Peter in Sigtuna, who are in Rome to collect the pallium for Archbishop Olof Basatömir of Uppsala, where the provost pleads Dominic to send some of his Friars Preachers to Sweden.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

[...] Hos primitus misit beatus Dominicus in Sueciam in Siktuniam civitatem ad petitionem et instantiam domini Gaufredi, prepositi Sancti Petri Siktunie, euntis ad curiam Romanam pro pallio archiepiscopi Olavi dicti Basetømir. Qui prepositus anno Domini MCCXX, beatum patrem Rome inveniens, ab eodem ut fratres in Sueciam mitterentur impetravit. [...]

Dansk oversættelse:

Den salige Dominik sendte dem først til byen Sigtuna i Sverige på indstændig bøn fra hr. Gaufred, provst ved Skt. Peters Kirke i Sigtuna, som var kommet til den romerske kurie efter palliet til ærkebiskop Olov kaldt Basatömir. Provsten mødte den salige fader i Rom i 1220 og bad ham sende brødre til Sverige.

Comments: The chronicle does not state when the meeting in Rome took place, but Dominic came to Rome from Viterbo in January or February 2020 and left again in May for the general chapter in Bologna (Gallén 1946, 5). ● The friars, to whom the text initially refers, are Fr. Simon de Suecia and Fr. Nicolaus Lundensis, who had been admitted into the Order in 1219 15/8 and who were sent to Sigtuna by Dominic at the general chapter held in Bologna 1220 17/5. ● Provost Gaufred of Sigtuna is not known from any other sources. Although based in Sigtuna, he was attached to the cathedral chapter of Uppsala, whereto the archiepiscopal see had been transferred in the 1160s from Sigtuna; thus, one of its prelates remained in charge of the church in the former see. In 1215-16, there were plans to re-transfer the see to Sigtuna, but this never happened (Douglas 1978, 10). ● According to the chronicle, Provost Gaufred was in Rome to collect the pallium for Archbishop Olof of Uppsala. This must, however, be a later misunderstanding by the chronicler. Olof’s predecessor, Archbishop Valerius, was probably still alive in the Autumn of 1220, and Olof Basatömir was not papally approved as archbishop until January 1224. Thus, if the Sigtuna provost indeed was in Rome in 1220, the occasion must have been something else – possibly a matter of the royal Swedish court. ● The background for Gaufred’s claimed request could be a wish for Dominican assistance to comply with the task enjoined by the Forth Lateran Council for improving teaching and preaching in the dioceses.

Literature: Gallén 1946, pp. 4-5; Redelius 1975, p. 112; Jakobsen 2011, pp. 7-8.

1220 17/5

Bologna

Pre-province of Dacia, Pre-convent of Sigtuna (prov. Dacia) and Convent of Bologna (prov. Lombardia)

The first General Chapter of the Order of Preachers in Bologna decides that Fr. Simon de Suecia and Fr. Nicolaus Lundensis are to accompany Provost Gaufred to Sigtuna.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

[...] Dicti ergo fratres, de concilio generali Bononie sub beato Dominico celebrato cum eodem preposito missi in Siktuniam [...]

Dansk oversættelse:

[...] De før nævnte brødre blev af generalkapitlet, der blev afholdt i Bologna under den salige Dominik, sendt til Sigtuna sammen med provsten. [...]

Comments: On Fr. Simon and Fr. Nicolaus Lundensis, see 1219 15/8. ● Provost Gaufred of Sigtuna had met Dominic in Rome earlier in the spring of 1220. ● The chronicle use the term consilio generali, i.e. ‘general council’, although the Dominican term for the grand meetings of the Order from the beginning was capitulum generali, ‘general chapter’.

Literature: Hinnebusch 1966, pp. 86-87; Jakobsen 2011, p. 8.

1221 11/1

Rome

Convent of Sigtuna(?)

Pope Honorius III recommends all Christians in Sweden to visit the newly founded monastery in Sigtuna dedicated to the Blessed Virgin Mary, especially on the feast of Her assumption, and to support its construction with donations and alms, for which all contributors gain 20 days of indulgence.

Source: Contemporary transcript in Regesta Vaticana. The Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus per Suetiam constitutis. Quum ut ait apostolus etcetera usque vitam eternam. Cum igitur sicut accepimus in Sicthunia quoddam claustrum ad honorem beate virginis noviter sit constructum non sine multis laboribus et expensis, et ad substentationem fratrum inibi Domino famulantium proprie non suppetant facultates, universitatem vestram rogamus et monemus attente in remissionem vobis peccaminum injungentes, quatinus claustrum ipsum divino cultui dedicatum gratis beneficiis et piis elemosinis adjuvantes illud ad cultum divini nominis ampliandum saltem in festo assumptionis predicte virginis devote visitare curetis. Nos enim de misericordia divina et beatorum apostolorum Petri et Pauli auctoritate confisi omnibus illuc in predicto festo devote convenientibus viginti dies de injuncta sibi penitentia relaxamus. Datum Laterani, ∙iii∙ idus januarii, pontificatus nostri anno quinto.

Comments: The monastic order in question is not stated, but the monastery has traditionally been linked to the failed Dominican attempt to found a convent in Sigtuna from 1220 as described in the chronicle Historia (e.g. Gallén 1946, 5-6). Dominican historians have, however, argued against such an identification (Koudelka in MOPH XXV 138; Tugwell 1996, 20). In favour of its Dominican reference is the dedication to Virgin Mary, who also became the patron saint of the Order’s lasting convent foundation in Sigtuna in 1237. An additional argument is that no other monastic foundation is known to have taken place in the town. ● The papal bull may have been obtained through Bishop Bengt of Skara, apparently a friend of the Friars Preachers, who stayed at the Curia in the winter 1220-21. ● The Feast of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary was the 15 August.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 205; Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. XXV no. 138.

1221 6/5

Rome

Pre-province of Dacia

Pope Honorius III recommends the Order of Preachers to King Valdemar II of Denmark, and asks the king to welcome the friars, “who come to your country to evangelise the name of our lord Jesus Christ to the pagans and to minister the bread of God’s word to the faithful in Christ”.

Source: Original document. Landeshauptarchiv, Schwerin.

Language: Latin.

Honorius episcopus servus servorum Dei, carissimo in Christo filio, illustri regi Danorum, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Cum cui recipit prophetam in nomine prophete mercedem prophete accipiat, viros predicatores ecclesie sancte pernecessarios tue libenter magnitudini commendamus, ut ex hoc mercedem tibi compares incomparabilem apud Deum. Hin est quod cum dilecti filii fratres predicatores ex pio quem ipsis dominus inspiravit affectu ad partes tuas accedant, ut nomen evangelizent domini nostri Jhesu Christi gentibus et Christi ministrent fidelibus pabulum verbi Dei eos regali mansuetudini duximus propensius commendandos, rogantes attentius et hortantes, quatinus ipsis ministerio predicationis congruum impendas et impendi facias a tuis subditis consilium, auxilium et favorem ita quod dominus qui adhuc vocat operarios in messem suam cum multa sit et operarii pauuci tibi augeat et gratiam in presenti et gloriam in futuro. Datum Lateranii ∙ii∙ nonas maii pontificatus nostri anno quinto.

Dansk oversættelse:

Honorius biskop, Guds tjeneres tjener, til sin kære søn i Kristus, de danskes berømmelige konge: Hilsen og apostolisk velsignelse. Da den, der modtager en profet i profetens navn, skal få en profets løn, anbefaler vi gerne de for den hellige kirke uundværlige prædikenens mænd til dig, for at du herigennem kan erhverve dig en uforlignelig løn hos Gud. Derfor har vi, da vore elskede sønner, prædikebrødrene, ifølge den fromme kærlighed, som Herren har indgivet dem, der kommer til dit land for at udbrede det glade budskab om vor herre Jesu Kristi navn for folkeslagene [: hedningene] og uddele Gudsordets brød til Kristi troende, ment indstændigt at burde anbefale dem til dig, højhjertede konge, og indtrængende bede og opfordre til, at du giver og sørger for, at der passende og velvilligt gives dem råd og hjælp af dine undergivne til prædikegerningen, således at Herren, som stadig kalder arbejdere til sin høst, da den er stor og arbejderne få, både kan vise dig des større nåde i det nuværende liv og des større hæder i det tilkommende. Givet i Lateranet den 6. maj i vort pavedømmes femte år.

English translation:

Bishop Honorius, servant for the servants of God, to his dear son in Christ, the illustrious king of Danes, [send his] greetings and apostolic blessing. Since he, who receives a prophet in the name of the prophet shall be given a prophet’s reward, we happily recommend to you the Holy Church’s indispensable men of preaching, so that you hereby can achieve incomparable reward from God. Thus, since our beloved sons, the Friars Preachers, according to the pious love given to them by the Lord now come to your country to evangelise the name of our lord Jesus Christ to the pagans and to minister the bread of God’s word to the faithful in Christ, we have decided to recommend them profoundly to you, clement king, and urgently request and endorse you to give, and to make sure that your subjects will give, them suitable and favourable advice and assistance for their preaching, so that the Lord, who still calls workers to His harvest, since it is huge and the workers are few, can show you even greater mercy in this life as well as greater honour in the one to come. Given in the Lateran on 6 May in the fifth year of our pontificate.

Comments: The bull appears to be one of the letters that St. Dominic gave to Fr. Salomon at the general chapter in 1221 30/5 to bring with him to Denmark. On the back of the document is written: Regi Danorum. ● The bull seems to be based on a general bull Cum qui recipit, widely issued in 1221 4/2-25/5 (BOP I Hon. III 20, 22 and 26), but it is unique by including comments on the friars preaching among pagans (Tugwell 1998, 74-75 and 81-82).

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 170; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. V no. 194.

1220-21 (before 1221 30/5)

Pre-province of Dacia, Convent of Friesach (prov. Teutonia)

After his admission to the Order of Preachers, Fr. Salomon joins Fr. Paulus for a journey to Hungary, where the latter is prior, but as they pass Friesach on the way and find the convent there without a prior or a priest, Paulus decides that Salomon should stay in Friesach as prior, while Paulus himself continues to Hungary.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

[...] Eodem anno [:1220] in festo pasche frater Salomon, natus Arhusie in Jutia, intravit ordinem Verone in Lombardia. Hic primum constituit ire in Ungariam cum fratre Paulo hic prior erat cuiusdam domus illius regni, sed cum venissent in Frisacum in Theuthonia, invenerunt fratres illius domus solatio sacerdotis destitutos. Tunc enim inter eos prior et sacerdos erat, quem satanas expetens cribravit ad seculum extrahendo. Unde prior Paulus fratribus compatiens reliquit eis pro priore et sacerdote fratrem Salomonem. Ipse autem in Ungariam profectus. Anno autem Domini 1221 celebratur secundum concilium generale Bononie a beato Dominico. Huic concilio interfuit dictus Salomon [...].

Dansk oversættelse:

[...] I påsken samme år trådte broder Salomon, født i Århus i Jylland, ind i ordenen i Verona i Lombardiet. Han satte sig først for at tage til Ungarn sammen med broder Paulus, som var prior i et kloster i det kongerige, men da de kom til Friesach i Tyskland, fandt de brødrene i klosteret dér uden en præsts omsorg. For tidligere havde der iblandt dem været en prior og præst, som Satan havde lokket tilbage til verden. Prior Paulus følte medynk med brødrene og lod dem få broder Salomon til prior og præst. Selv drog han videre til Ungarn. Men i det Herrens år 1221 blev det andet generalkapitel afholdt i Bologna af den salige Dominik. Førnævnte Salomon var til stede ved kapitlet [...].

Comments: On Fr. Salomon, see 1220 22/3. ● The identity of Fr. Paulus is uncertain. An obvious candidate would be Fr. Paulus de Hungaria, who was a doctor of canon law and had been regent master at the university in Bologna, before joining the Order of Preachers as one of the first disciples of Dominic, who put him in charge of the convent in Bologna as its prior. He is, however, not known to have left Italy in 1220, and he attended the general chapter in Bologna in 1220 17/5, so a possible journey home to Hungary must have taken place between this and the following chapter in Bologna in 1221 30/5, where he also attended. At this chapter, both he and Fr. Salomon were sent by Dominic to their respective home provinces in order to establish the Order there (Hinnebusch 1966, 82 and 93). There were no Dominican convents in Hungary in 1220, so Paulus could not possibly have been a prior for any such house – thus, for his alleged ‘prior’ status to make sense it rather refers to the convent in Bologna. Tugwell, however, fully dismisses an identification with Fr. Paulus de Hungaria and doubts that Prior Paul was even a Dominican (Tugwell 1996, 25). ● Friesach is a mountain village in the eastern Alp region of Carinthia (Kärnten). By chance it became home of the first Dominican convent in the German-speaking region, probably founded in 1219-20, when a local priest had joined the Order of Preachers during a stay in Bologna and decided to form a convent here at his return. Apparently, however, he soon gave up on the project and left his followers, among whom there were no priests. This was how Fr. Paulus and Fr. Salomon found them in 1220. In the spring of 1221 at the latest, Fr. Salomon went back to Italy – possibly alongside Fr. Paulus returning from Hungary? – to take part in the general chapter in Bologna in 1221 30/5, where Salomon reported on the situation in Friesach. As the 1221-chapter sent a range of recruited friars to their home regions to expand the Order, the Polish delegation, including Fr. Jacek Odrowaz (St. Hyacinth), was told by Dominic to make a stop in Friesach on their way to Poland, to sort out the problem of lacking leadership. When the Order did not just abandon this odd village location it was probably because Friesach constituted a highly useful place of accomodation for friars travelling through the Alps (Freed 1977, 30-32).

Literature: Hinnebusch 1966, p. 95; Halvorsen 2002, pp. 232-233.

1221 30/5

Bologna

Pre-province of Dacia, Convent of Bologna (prov. Lombardia)

At the second General Chapter of the Order of Preachers in Bologna Fr. Salomon is sent by Master General Dominic to King Valdemar II of Denmark and Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund with letters from the pope and from the master general himself.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

Anno autem domini 1221 celebratur secundum concilium generale Bononie a beato Dominico. Huic concilio interfuit dictus Salomon et de eodem misit eum beatus Dominicus ad Waldemarum regem Dacie et Andream archiepiscopum Lundensem cum litteris domini pape et suis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Comments: On Fr. Salomon, see 1220 22/3. ● One such letter mentioned in the chronicle is indeed extant in the form of a letter of recommendation for the Order of Preachers issued by Pope Honorius III to King Valdemar II in 1221 6/5; thus, the plan to send friars to Denmark must have been conceived already by then.

1221 autumn

Pre-province of Dacia, Convents of Cologne (prov. Teutonia) and Paris (prov. Francia)

After being enjoined by Master General Dominic and the General Chapter of Friars Preachers to go to Denmark to introduce the Order there, Fr. Salomon first travels from Bologna to Cologne, where he receives a house, but as he is not able to find any travel company to Denmark, he goes to the convent in Paris, where a laybrother from Lombardy is assigned as his socius onwards to Flanders. Here, Fr. Salomon finds a ship bound for Denmark, but due to a terrific storm and dense fog, the ship passes Denmark to land near Nidaros in Norway. During the storm, the ship is miraculously saved from certain shripwreck, as the now deceased St. Dominic is seen by Salomon to keep the vessel safe and steady in his arms. In Norway, Fr. Salomon is received by Earl Skule, who provides escorte for him via a difficult land route from Nidaros to Copenhagen in Denmark. Here, the friar is received by Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund, who after having read the letters that Salomon has brought with him from the pope and St. Dominic, exclaims: »Welcome! May it so happen that we in all the churches under our jurisdiction may have such an order.«

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

Anno autem Domini 1221 celebratur secundum concilium generale Bononie a beato Dominico. Huic concilio interfuit dictus Salomon et de eodem misit eum beatus Dominicus ad Waldemarum regem Dacie et Andream archiepiscopum Lundensem cum litteris domini pape et suis. Qui transitum faciens per Coloniam domum recepit ibidem. De Colonia vero, quia socium vie versus Daciam habere non potuit, venit Parisius et inde cum quodam converso Lombardo sibi in socium dato venit in Flandriam. Illic autem inveniens navem euntem in Daciam ascendit in eam. Sed insurgentibus tempestate gravissima et nebula densissima, circumlegens Daciam, tandem post dies multos in Norvegia circa partes Nidrosienses applicavit. Non pretereundum puto qualiter in augustiis famulum suum consolatus fuerit adiutor in tribulationibus. Cum enim navis in mare hinc inde jactaretur et quasi fluctibus operiretur et omnes humano jam destituti auxilio acerbe mortis indicium expectarent et Deum toto corde invocarent, visit dictus frater Salomon beatum Dominicum, qui eodem anno ad regna migraverat celestia, navem ipsam brachiis suis sustentare sublevatam. Postmodum de Nidrosia, laboribus gravissimis propter viarum asperitates et maris pericula, auxilio nobilis viri Skule Jarl, venit frater Salomon Copendehaafn et ibi dominum archiepiscopum invenit. Qui, receptis litteris domini pape et beati Dominici et perlectis, fratrem benigne suscipiens eum sic alloquitur: Bene venisti, utinam in omni ecclesia que est de cura nostra haberemus unum de tali ordine. Illis temporibus erat in Dacia legatus cardinalis dominus Gregorius de Crescentia. Qui fratrem Salomonem, quia litteratus erat et facundus, sibi associans ipsum in predicationibus suis interpretem habuit.

Dansk oversættelse:

Men i det Herrens år 1221 blev det andet generalkapitel afholdt i Bologna af den salige Dominik. Førnævnte Salomon var til stede ved kapitlet, og derfra sendte den salige Dominik ham til Valdemar, Danmarks konge, og Anders, ærkebiskop af Lund, med breve fra hr. paven og sig selv. Da han rejste igennem Köln, modtog han et hus dér. Fordi han ikke fandt nogen rejseledsager til Danmark, drog han fra Köln til Paris og derfra til Flandern sammen med en lombardisk lægbroder, som han havde fået til ledsager. Dér gik han ombord i et skib han fandt, som skulle til Danmark. Men da det kom til voldsom storm og meget tyk tåge, sejlede han udenom Danmark, og efter mange dage landede han i Norge i nærheden af Nidaros. Jeg synes ikke jeg kan undlade at berette om, hvordan han, som er en hjælper i prøvelser, trøstede sin tjener i hans trængsler. For mens skibet blev kastet hid og did på søen, næsten dækket af bølgerne, og alle, hinsides al menneskelig hjælp, ventede på denne bitre dødens dom og påkaldte Gud af hele deres hjerter, så førnævnte broder Salomon den salige Dominik, som samme år var vandret hen til Himmelens rige, holde skibet oppe med sine arme. Derefter kom broder Salomon med stor møjsommelighed på grund af ufremkommelige veje og havets farer, ved den ædle hr. Skule Jarls hjælp, fra Nidaros til København, og dér fandt han ærkebiskoppen. Efter at have modtaget og læst brevene fra hr. paven og den salige Dominik, tog han venligt imod broderen og sagde til ham: “Velkommen! Måtte det mage sig således, at Vi i alle kirker, der hører under Vor forvaltning, kunne få en sådan orden”.

Comments: On Fr. Salomon, see 1220 22/3. ● Although not said explicitly, it would appear that Fr. Salomon for the first part of his journey had joined a group of German friars, led by Fr. Christianus, whom at the same general chapter in Bologna had been enjoined to go to Cologne (Hinnebusch 1966, 93-94). When the chronicle claims that it was Salomon, who received a house in Cologne (and, thus, established a convent there), a more actual reading would probably be that he took part in the foundation along with his German companions. ● Afterwards, Fr. Salomon is likely to have accompanied one of the German friars from Cologne to Paris, where the Dominican convent of Saint-Jacques had been established in 1218 already. ● It is not clear what errand the Lombard laybrother could have had in Flanders, where no Dominican convents were established at this time, but he may have sought a shipping opportunity for either England or his Italian homeland. The most likely Flemish port of departure for both friars would have been Bruges. ● Master General Dominic died on 6 August 1221, suggesting that the voyage on the North Sea should have taken place after this date. Thus, this would appear to be one of the first recorded miracles worked by St. Dominic. ● Earl Skule Bårdsson (Skule Jarl, †1240) was a powerful magnate with residence in Nidaros. He became father-in-law to King Håkon Håkonsson and was for long de facto regent of Norway, with the northern third of the kingdom as his private earldom (from 1237 duchy). Skule’s relations to King Håkon gradually worsened during the 1230s, leading to his own claim for the throne in 1239. In the following war, he was killed by royal forces at Helgeseter Abbey in 1240. Earl Skule’s religious side is often overlooked, but he did establish annual masses with the cathedral chapter in Nidaros in 1225 and founded a nunnery (possibly Augustinian) at his family manor in Rein in the late 1220s. Although no explicit connections between Skule and the Friars Preachers are evidenced subsequent to his meeting with Fr. Salomon in 1220, the foundation of a Dominican convent in Nidaros some time before 1240 could hardly have taken place without Skule’s positive involvement. Lange even suggested that it was indeed the accidental meeting with Salomon that would have initiated a foundation in Nidaros shortly after (Lange 1856, 228). It is not known when this convent was established – Gallén (1946, 21) suggested the period 1228-34 – but the first extant reference to it is from 1240 21/5 actually concerns ducal relations, as it is said that when King Håkon’s forces attacked Nidaros, the duke’s son, Peter Skulesson, tried to escape through the Dominican priory, where the friars offered him asylum. But as he (justifiably) had little trust that his enemies would acknowledge such a refuge, he continued to join his father at Helgeseter Abbey outside the city, where they were both eventually driven out and killed by the king’s men. ● Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund (†1228) was in office 1201-1224. He is thought to have participated in the Lateran Council of 1215 in Rome and is considered by historians to be the best educated and most intelligent church leader of medieval Denmark. Furthermore, he was out of the Hvide family, the most powerful noble clan of high medieval Denmark, and played a leading role in Danish crusade policy to Estonia from 1203. He caught leprosy in Estonia and was absolved from office in 1224. If his alleged welcoming wording is to be taken literally, “all the churches in our jurisdiction” should probably be understood as all the dioceses. Before the mid-thirteenth century, eight out of the nine dioceses within the Danish church province had indeed seen the foundation of a Dominican convent. Anders Sunesen himself very much appears to have been the primary initiator of the initial convent foundation in Lund, for which he most likely donated a site in 1222 22/5.

1222 (22/5)

(Lund)

Convent of Lund

Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund donates a farm with a chapel in Lund to the Friars Preachers, where the first (lasting) convent of the Order in Scandinavia is founded.

Sources: A. Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia, B. Annales Ripenses, C. Annales 1101-1313, D. Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

(...) Illis temporibus erat in Dacia legatus cardinalis dominus Gregorius de Crescentio. Qui fratrem Salomonem, quia litteratus erat et facundus, sibi associans ipsum in predicationibus suis interpretem habuit. Tandem sequenti anno circa pentecosten, favente Dei gratia et dicto cardinali suggerente, dominus archiepiscopus dedit fratribus Lundis locum anno domini 1221 et edificia fratribus apta construxit. Hoc audito fratres qui missi fuerant in Sueciam venerunt Lundis ad fratrem Salomonem et alii quamplures qui recepti fuerant Parisius et Bononie, et fratrem Simonem sibi priorem constituunt. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) På den tid befandt kardinallegaten hr. Gregor de Crescentio sig i Danmark. Han tog broder Salomon som assistent fordi han var både veluddannet og veltalende, og brugte ham som tolk, når han prædikede. Endelig, året efter ved pinsetid, ved Guds nådes hjælp og efter forslag fra den nævnte kardinal, gav hr. ærkebiskoppen brødrene en grund i Lund i det Herrens år 1221 og opførte bygninger egnede til brødrene. Da dette hørtes af de brødre, som var sendt til Sverige, kom de til broder Salomon i Lund, og ligeledes svært mange andre, som var blevet optaget i ordenen i Paris og Bologna, og de valgte broder Simon til deres prior. (...)

B og C:

1221. Fratres predicatores Lundis locum receperunt ab Andrea archiepiscopo.

Dansk oversættelse:

1221. Prædikebrødrene i Lund modtog en grund af ærkebiskop Anders.

D₁:

1221. Beatus Dominicus obiit. Eodem anno Andreas archiepiscopus dedit fratribus predicatoribus Lundis curiam suam cum capella. Et fundatus est conventus Lundensis, qui primus omnium est illius ordinis in regnis aquilonis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1221. Den salige Dominik døde. Samme år gav ærkebiskop Anders prædikebrødrene i Lund sin gård med et kapel. Og konventet i Lund blev grundlagt, som det første af alle af denne orden i Nordens riger.

D₂:

Hic Andreas (...) etiam dedit fratribus predicatoribus Lundis curiam suam cum capella circa annos Domini 1221. Et fundator est conventus Lundensis, qui primus omnium est illius ordinis in regnis aquilonis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Denne Anders (...) gav også prædikebrødrene i Lund sin gård med et kapel omkring det Herrens år 1221. Og konventet i Lund blev grundlagt, som det første af alle af denne orden i Nordens riger.

Comments: Pentecost in 1222 took place on 22 May. ● Cardinal Gregorius de Crescentio came to Denmark as papal legate in the summer of 1222. During his stay, he travelled around Denmark and dealt with various ecclesiastical matters, mainly the classic issue of Danish priests’ problems with keeping the celibacy. It is probably on this tour around Denmark that Legate Gregor put good use to Fr. Salomon’s language skills. · The foundation year of the Dominican convent in Lund is highly disputed. Apparently, the confusion is caused by a simple error in one of the sources, which the others have repeated. In Historia, Fr. Salomon is clearly sent out on his journey to Scandinavia after the general chapter of 1221, and “in the following year around Pentecost”, the chronicle says, Archbishop Anders gave the site to the Order “in 1221”. Clearly, there is something wrong with the chronology of the text, when the year after 1221 can be 1221, and since the second mentioning of the year seems rather superfluous, it is likely that it is an erroneous addition made by a later transcriber - perhaps in accordance with his knowledge of the annals, in which the annalist then could have misread the original text of the Historia. ● The donated farm may be identical to a farm acquired by the archbishop in June 1222.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 500-502; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 66, pp. 162-164; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 218-220; Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 172; Annales Danici, p. 152; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 260. C. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 24; Annales Danici, p. 201; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 313. D1. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 183. D2. Annales Danici, p. 206.

1222 16/6

Glostorp

Convent of Lund?

Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund exchanges property in Lund with the cathedral chapter, so that the canons receive all property and privileges attached to the Major Church of St. Mary in Lund, while the archbishop in return gets a farm with gardens in Lund, which used to belong to Master Johannes.

Source: Transcript in Lundebogen.

Language: Latin.

Andreas, Dei gratia archiepiscopus Lundensis, Suecie primas, universis presentes litteras inspecturis, salutem et de bono in melius proficere. Noverint universi, quod nos, jus patronatus habentes ecclesie sancte Marie majoris in civitate Lundensi, de voluntate et consensu omnium parrochianorum ipsius ecclesie et aliorum jus habentium in eadem, damus et conferimus jure permutationis Lundensi capitulo eorumque successoribus in perpetuum, omnes possessiones supradicte ecclesie sancte Marie, ad habendum, tenendum, fruendum, possidendum, et quidquid eis eorumque successoribus de ipsis placuerit libere faciendum pro eo scilicet quod idem capitulum curiam cum ortis et aliis pertinenciis suis, que olim fuit magistri Johannis, nobis, nostrisque successoribus, eodem permutationis jure perpetualiter donaverunt renunciantes omni juris auxilio canonico et civili non obstante etiam exceptione deceptionis ultra medietatem justi precii, que nobis nostrisque successoribus posset competere in hoc facto. Si quis autem contra permutationem huiusmodi quam semper illibatam servari volumus venire presumpserit, centum marcas argenti penam incurrat, qua soluta, nichilominus permutatio ipsa, in sua permaneat firmitate. Datum in mansione nostra Glustorp ∙xvi∙ kalendas julii anno incarnationis Dominice MCCXXII.

Dansk oversættelse:

Anders, af Guds nåde ærkebiskop af Lund, Sveriges primas, til alle, der får dette brev at se: Hilsen og fremgang fra godt til bedre. Alle skal vide, at vi, der har patronatsret til kirken Store Skt. Maria i byen Lund, med vilje og samtykke fra hele sognefolket ved samme kirke og fra andre, der har ret i samme, ved mageskifte giver og overdrager kapitlet i Lund og dets efterfølgere til evig tid alle ovennævnte Skt. Maria kirkes besiddelser til at have, eje, nyde, besidde og frit gøre med, hvad der passer dem og deres efterfølgere, og det til gengæld for, at samme kapitel ligeledes ved mageskifte til evig tid har givet os og vore efterfølgere den gård med haver og andre tilliggender, som tidligere tilhørte magister Johannes. Vi giver afkald på al retshjælp, hentet fra kanonisk og romersk ret, ligeså på indsigelse om svig for mere end det halve af den rette pris, som kunne tilkomme os og vore efterfølgere i dette forhold. Men hvis nogen fordrister sig til at handle imod dette mageskifte, som det er vor vilje altid skal bevares ukrænkeligt, pådrager han sig en bøde på 100 mark sølv. Når den er betalt, skal selve mageskiftet ikke desto mindre stå ved magt som før. Givet på vor gård Glostorp den 16. juni i året 1222 for Herrens menneskevorden.

Comments: See below.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 212; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. V no. 203.

1222 (after 16/6)

Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund confirms the above-mentioned transaction to the canons of the cathedral chapter, in which it is furthermore told that the exchange of property was witnessed by Cardinal Legate Gregorius de Crescentio.

Source: Transcript in Lundebogen.

Language: Latin.

Andreas Dei gratia Lundensis archiepiscopus Suecie primas, dilectis in Christo filiis, decano, archidiacono ceterisque Lundensis ecclesie canonicis, salutem et paternam dilectionem. Quia defectum rerum necessariarum apud vos esse percepimus, defectum vestrum ex quo oportunitas se optulit intendimus supplere redditusque vestros, penuriam vestram relaxando ampliare curavimus et curamus. Huius rei intuitu notum facimus tam presentibus quam futuris quod ecclesiam sancte Marie in civitate Lundensi, que ecclesia sancte Marie major vocatur, vobis canonice a nobis collatam, presente venerabili Gregorio de [Cre]s[c]entio apostolice sedis legato, tituli sancti Theodori dyacono cardinali, super hoc negotio dispensante vobis et successoribus vestris in perpetuum confirmamus, ut predicta ecclesia, cum terris cultis et incultis sibi attinentibus et pratis et possessionibus et decimis episcopalibus, oblationibus, ceteris oventionibus annexis in usus vestros, jure perpetuo vobis cedat. Et ne super hoc facto, processu temporis, aliqua possit notiva vobis calumpnia gravari, presentem paginam, sigilli nostri testimonio dignum duximus roborare. Datum Lundis anno Dominice incarnationis millesimo ducentesimo vicesimo secundo.

Dansk oversættelse:

Anders, af Guds nåde ærkebiskop af Lund, Sveriges primas, til sine elskede sønner i Kristus dekanen, ærkedegnen og de øvrige kannikker ved kirken i Lund: Hilsen med faderlig kærlighed. Da vi har forstået, at I mangler de nødvendigste ting, og det har været vor agt at udfylde manglerne for jer, når da en lejlighed bød sig, har vi sørget for og sørger nu for at mildne jeres armod og forøge jeres indtægter. Med henblik herpå gør vi vitterligt for så vel nulevende som tilkommende, at vi for jer og jeres efterfølgere til evig tid stadfæster den Skt. Maria kirke i byen Lund, som kaldes Store Skt. Maria og er overdraget jer af os på kanonisk vis i nærværelse af den ærværdige Gregorius de Crescentio, det apostoliske sædes legat, kardinaldiakon af San Teodoro, der gav dispensation hertil, således at førnævnte kirke med de dyrkede og udyrkede jorder med enge og besiddelser, der hører til, og bispetiende og offergaver og de øvrige indtægter, der er henlagt til den, med rette til evig tid skal tilfalde jer til jeres brug. Og for at der ikke i tidens løb skal opstå en for jer skadelig trætte om denne vor handling, har vi anset det for rigtigt at bestyrke dette brev med vort segls vidnesbyrd. Givet i Lund år 1222 for Herrens menneskevorden.

Comments: Nothing explicitly links the urban farm in Lund acquired by Archbishop Anders Sunesen to the Dominican convent foundation, but when taking into consideration the time (not a month after Pentecost), the presence of Cardinal Legate Gregorius de Crescentio at the transaction, the likely location of the formerly canon farm nearby the cathedral chapter (where the Dominican priory was built) and that the farm is not heard of again in the episcopal records, there seems to be strong indications that this was indeed the curia that Anders Sunesen gave to the Friars Preachers “around Pentecost in 1222” for their first lasting priory foundation in Scandinavia. ● On Gregorius de Crescentio, see 1222 Jun-Nov. The second letter seems to verify that Cardinal Legate Gregorius de Crescentio indeed was, as claimed by the chronicle, present in Skåne in the early summer of 1222. A former claim by Knut B. Westman that he still was in Bohemia by 2 July 1222 (Westman 1915, 269 and 280 note 2), which led Jarl Gallén to move the Dominican convent foundation in Lund to 1223 (Gallén 1946, 9-11), has subsequently shown to be based on a printing error in the Bohemian diplomatarium for what should have been 2 July 1221 (DD 1 V 203, commentary). ● Glostorp was an archiepiscopal mansion situated just south of Malmö.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 213; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. V no. 204.

1222 (June-November)

Pre-province of Dacia

Cardinal Legate Gregorius de Crescentia takes Fr. Salomon of the Order of Preachers on as his assistant and interpreter while in Denmark, as he finds the friar both educated and eloquent.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

Illis temporibus erat in Dacia legatus cardinalis dominus Gregorius de Crescentia. Qui fratrem Salomonem, quia litteratus erat et facundus, sibi associans ipsum in predicationibus suis interpretem habuit.

Dansk oversættelse:

På den tid befandt kardinallegaten hr. Gregor af Crescentia sig i Danmark. Han tog broder Salomon som assistent fordi han var både veluddannet og veltalende, og brugte ham som tolk, når han prædikede.

Comments: On Fr. Salomon, see 1220 22/3. ● Cardinal Gregorius de Crescentia came to Denmark as papal legate in the late spring of 1222 (DD 1 V 201). The major purpose of his arrival to Scandinavia seems to have been a disputed coronation in Sweden, but since the king in question had died a few months before Gregorius’ arrival, the problem had so to speak solved itself. Instead, the legate was able to travel around Denmark and deal with matters of a more ecclesiastical character. He began his Danish legate journey in Jylland, from where he went to Skåne, where he was present when Archbishop Anders Sunesen made an exchange of property with his cathedral chapter in 1222 16/6, which may have accommodated or at least enlarged the site that the archbishop donated to the Order of Preachers around 1222 22/5 to fascilitate a convent foundation, something which the cardinal legate is said to have advocated. One of the main issues on Cardinal Gregorius’ legation in Denmark was an actual implementation of celibacy among the parish clergy. It was probably on his tour around the Danish dioceses in the late summer and autumn of 1222 that Legate Gregorius put good use to Frater Salomon’s learnedness and language skills. In November 1222, the legate led an ecclesiastical meeting in Schleswig with attendance of all Danish bishops and many prelates, where the ecclesiastical celibacy were among the issues, along with a prohibition against dances, games, theatres and brawls in church buildings, whereas these could be used for asylum under certain conditions (DD 1 V 209). Thus, it is possible that Fr. Salomon may have taken part in this church meeting as well.

1221-23

Pre-convent of Sigtuna

The plans of establishing a convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna is obstructed by Archbishop Olof Basatömir of Uppsala. The friars are instead given a site in Sko by Lord Knut Långe.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

Dicti ergo fratres, de concilio generali Bononie sub beato Dominico celebrato cum eodem preposito missi in Siktuniam, locum ibidem impediente Olavo archiepiscopo supradicto obtinere non potuerunt. Quod attendens dominus Canutus Longus locum eis in Sko assignavit.

Dansk oversættelse:

De før nævnte brødre blev af generalkapitlet, der blev afholdt i Bologna under den salige Dominik, sendt til Sigtuna sammen med provsten. Der kunne de imidlertid ikke finde noget sted at være, da den nævnte ærkebiskop Olof lagde dem hindringer i vejen. Da hr. Knut Långe hørte dette, gav han dem et sted i Sko.

Comments: The chronicle does not state any exact year for the events. Olof Basatömir’s predecessor as archbishop of Uppsala died on 7 April in either 1221, 1222 or 1223 (Halvorsen 2002, 229-230), and Olof – who had been Bishop of Strängnäs since 1219 – was elected as his successor shortly after; he was papally approved as archbishop in January 1224. The termination of the Dominican project in Sigtuna is likely to have occurred shortly after Olof’s election. ● The friars referred to in Sigtuna are Fr. Simon de Suetia and Fr. Nicolaus Lundensis (see 1219 15/8), who had been sent to Sigtuna along with Provost Gaufred by the general chapter in 1220 17/5. ● The reasons for the archbishop’s dislike to the Dominican plans in Sigtuna are not known, but it was probably partly in order to secure the young Swedish church province from influence of Danish ‘primacy’ (claimed by the Archbishop of Lund) and the Gregorian ideas of the Curia, where Olof may have seen the Friars Preachers as too closely related to both Lund and Rome. ● A Dominican convent was eventually founded in Sigtuna in 1237 – three years after the death of Archbishop Olof. ● Knut Holmgersson Långe was an ambitious magnate from Uppland, who later managed to take the Swedish throne from 1229 to 1234. Sko is the name of a place just outside of Sigtuna by Lake Mälarn, but as it in no way can be termed ‘urban’, it cannot have been very attractive to the friars, who shortly after left to join the new convent in Lund. Still, Knut Långe was apparently quite determined to establish a monastic convent in Sko, and in the early 1230s, after he had become king, he transferred a convent of Cistercian nuns from Småland to what was to be Sko Kloster. Knut’s affection for the place is proved by the fact that he himself chose to be buried there.

Literature: Halvorsen 2002, pp. 229-232; Jakobsen 2011, p. 8.

1222-24

Convent of Lund

When news of the foundation of a convent in Lund reaches the Friars Preachers sent to Sweden, they join Fr. Salomon in Lund, along with a great number of others, who have been recruited for the Order in Paris and Bologna, and they elect Fr. Simon as their prior.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

Hoc audito fratres qui missi fuerant in Sueciam venerunt Lundis ad fratrem Salomonem et alii quamplures qui recepti fuerant Parisius et Bononie, et fratrem Simonem sibi priorem constituunt.

Dansk oversættelse:

Da dette hørtes af de brødre, som var sendt til Sverige, kom de til broder Salomon i Lund, og ligeledes svært mange andre, som var blevet optaget i ordenen i Paris og Bologna, og de valgte broder Simon til deres prior.

Comments: The friars sent to Sweden were Fr. Simon and Fr. Nicolaus (see 1219 15/8), who since the termination of the project in Sigtuna had been accommodated in Sko, see 1221-23.

1225 8/1

Rome

Order of Preachers (incl. Dacia)

Pope Honorius III grants the master general and the brethren of the Order of Preachers the privilege to celebrate quiet mass during times of interdict, i.e. behind closed doors, with low voices, without bell-ringing, and without participation of anyone excommunicated. A Scandinavian copy of the letter may have been given to Fr. Rodulfus Dacus.

Sources: A. Original document. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm. B. Register of Scanian Letters.

Language: A. Latin. B. Swedish.

Honorius episcopus servus servorum Dei, dilectis filiis .. magistro et fratribus ordinis predicatorum: salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Favorabilibus precibus vestris benignum impertientes assensum, auctoritate vobis presentium indulgemus, ut generalis tempore interdicti, liceat vobis in ecclesiis vestris in quibus collegium fuerit non pulsatis campanis, januis clausis, excommunicatis et interdictis exclusis, submissa voce divina officia celebrare. Nulli ergo etc. Datum Laterani ∙vi∙ idus Januarii, pontificatus nostri anno nono.

B₁ (registration of A):

Honorij Papae 3:tij åth Prädijke Brödrerna gifne Indulgentz breef på dess gudeligheetz idkesamma öfning.

English translation:

Pope Honorius III’s letter of indulgence given to the Friars Preachers on the practise of their piety.

B₂ (registration of A):

Honorij Papae 3:tij confirmations och stadfästelse breef gifwet Prädijke bröderne att ingen uthi desz gudelige- sampt andächtigheet dhem må hindra som är intet ringa, intet bulra med dörarna etc.

English translation:

Pope Honorius III’s letter of confirmation and affirmation given to the Friars Preachers that no one may prevent them from their piety and devotion, which is no ringing, no rattling with the doors, etcetera.

B₃ (registration of A):

Honorij Papae 3:tij confirmations och stadfästelse breef gifwet Prädijke bröderne att ingen uthi desz gudelige- sampt andächtigheet dhem må hindra med ringande eller döra slambrande.

English translation:

Pope Honorius III’s letter of confirmation and affirmation given to the Friars Preachers that no one may prevent them from their piety and devotion with ringing or slamming doors.

Comments: The name of the master general is left blank, but at this time the office was held by Jordan of Saxony (1221-1237). · The bull is obviously directed to the Order of Preachers in general with no special reference to the North, but the extant original copy of the letter has been kept at the priory in Lund (DD 1 VI 35 note). · On the back of the document is written fratri Rodulfo Daco, perhaps the initial recipient of the bull. No other knowledge of a contemporary Fr. Rodulfus Dacus is preserved.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 230.

1227 and later

Convents of Haderslev, Odense, Ribe, Vejle, Viborg, Visby and Århus

(+ apocryphal convents of Flensburg, Husum and Tønder)

Dominican convents are established in Viborg, Århus, Vejle, Ribe, Tønder, Husum, Flensburg, Haderslev, Odense and Visby.

Source: Pontoppidan’s Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ.

Language: German.

In diesem Jahr und nächst folgenden Jahren breiteten sich die Dominicaner-Mönche hie zu Lande weit aus und baueten zu Wiborg, Aarhuus, Wedel, Ripen, Tondern, Husum, Flensburg, Hattersleben, Odense, Wisbye und andertwerts ihre Klöster, versichrend, niemand könte ein seeliger Werck thun, als wer ihnen in solcher Unternehmung hülfliche Hand reichte.

Comments: This eighteenth-century chronicle by Erich Pontoppidan has often been quoted for claiming that the named convents were established in 1227, thus ignoring that he does in fact date them much more openly to “In this year (i.e. 1227) and the following years”. If anything, the list shows that Pontoppidan did not know the exact years of foundation for these convents in contrast to various other Dominican foundations listed elsewhere in the chronicle. The sequence of the named convents seems to be strictly geographical (from northern to southern Jylland and then eastwards to Fyn and Gotland), and thus not even indicating any chronological order. · From where Pontoppidan has the year 1227 is unknown; no Dominican convent foundation in Dacia is known from this year, with Ribe (1228) being the closest one. His other datings of Dominican foundations do, however, also differ from preserved medieval sources, e.g. Roskilde. · To our knowledge, no Dominican convent has ever existed in Flensburg, Husum or Tønder, although Pontoppidan’s reference to them has caused some historical confusion later on. He is most likely to have mistaken them with Franciscan convents, perhaps from misreading Cypræus (see 1235).

Published: Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ vol. I, p. 642.

1228 (14/5)

Paris

Province of Dacia

The general chapter adds four new provinces to the eight provinces instituted by St. Dominic: Polonia, Dacia, Grecia and Terra sancta.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

Anno Domini MCCXXVIII celebratum fuit a prefato magistro Jordane, primum capitulum generalissimum Parisius. In quo capitulo, ·viii· prefatis provinciis per beatum Dominicum institutis, ·iiii^or· fuerunt superaddite scilicet Polonia, Dacia, Grecia, et Terra sancta. Et quedam alia que in constitutionibus continentur, fuerunt ibi instituta et ordinata.

Dansk oversættelse:

I det Herrens år 1228 afholdtes det første generalkapitel under førnævnte magister Jordan i Paris. I dette kapitel blev de otte førnævnte provinser oprettet af den salige Dominik suppleret med fire, nemlig Polonia, Dacia, Grecia og Det Hellige Land. (...)

Comments: See below.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 3.

1228 (14/5) Paris

At the same general chapter, a new set of constitutions is passed, in which the privileges of the four additional provinces (incl. Dacia) are established: The four provinces are allowed to send representatives to the general chapters in the same way as the eight old provinces. However, when a new master general is to be elected, the eight old provinces can each send two electors, the four new provinces only one.

Source: Transcript of the Constitutiones OP, 1228. Archivum Generalis Ordinis Praedicatorum, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Iste sunt constutiones primae ordinis fratrum praedicatorum, quae erant tempore magistri Jordani, beati Dominici immediate successoris, ex quibus formavit et ordinavit constitutiones alias, quae nunc habentur, frater Raymundus de Pennaforti, magister ordinis tertius.

Anno ab incarnatione Domini MCCXXVIII convenerunt Parisius in domo sancti Jacobi duedecim priores provinciales unacum Jordano, magistro ordinis nostri, singuli cum duobus diffinitoribus, sibi a provincialibus capitulis deputatis (...).

II.5.2. Statuimus quod quatuor prouinciae, scilicet Jerosolimitana, Graecia, Polonia, Dacia, habeant singulis annis diffinitores in singulis capitulis generalibus.

II.5.3.Tertio autem anno priores provinciales duodecim provinciarum generale capitulum celebrabunt (...).

II.7.1. Isti autem duodecim diffinitores duobus annis et duodecim priores provinciales tertio anno cum magistro ordinis omnia diffinient et constituent et tractabunt (...).

II.9.2. Mortuo autem magistro (...) priores dictarum provinciarum in omnibus (...) plenariam ipsius obtineant potestatem (...).

II.10.1. Praedicti ergo priores provinciales praedictarum provinciarum octo singuli cum duobus fratribus, in capitulo provinciali electis, in quos ceteri ad electionem magistri faciendam compromittant, et quatuor priores provinciales de superadditis provinciis, scilicet Jerosolimitana, Graecia, Polonia, Dacia, singuli cum singulis ad hoc idem electis ad capitulum veniant generale.

Dansk oversættelse:

År 1228 efter Herrens menneskevorden mødtes 12 provincialpriorer i Paris i Sankt Jakobs hus med Jordan, vor ordensmagister, hver enkelt med to tilsynsmænd, der var udpeget for dem af provinskapitlerne (...).

II.5.2. Vi bestemmer, at fire provinser, nemlig Jerusalem, Grecia, Polonia og Dacia hvert år skal have tilsynsmænd ved de enkelte generalkapitler.

II.5.3. Hvert tredje år skal provincialpriorerne fra de 12 provinser holde generalkapitel (...).

II.7.1. Disse 12 tilsynsmænd skal to af årene og de 12 provincialpriorer det tredje år afgøre, beslutte og forhandle om alt med ordensmagisteren (...).

II.9.2. Når magisteren er død (...), skal priorerne fra de nævnte provinser i alle henseender (...) have hans fulde magt (...).

II.10.1. De fornævnte otte provincialpriorer fra de fornævnte otte provinser skal altså, hver enkelt med to brødre, som er valgt på provinskapitlet, og som de øvrige udpeger til at foretage valg af magister, og de fire provinspriorer fra de tilføjede provinser, nemlig Jerusalem, Grecia, Polonia og Dacia, hver enkelt med en enkelt, som er valgt til dette samme, komme til generalkapitel (for at vælge ordensmagister).

Comments: The acts of the general chapter are not preserved until 1236. A brief account of the previous chapters was added to the acts at a later stage by Fr. Bernardus Guidonis. ● The constitutions of 1228 are preserved through Codex Ruthenensis and Ms Rodez, transcripts from the fourteenth century. ● Pentecost in 1228 took place on 14 May. ● According to R.-J. Loenertz, the constitutions seem to be the source for Fr. Bernardus Guidonis: »Ce texte, qui est indubitablement la source de Bernard Gui, a été négligé, et le résumé inexact du compilateur des ‘Acta capitulorum’ a été cité et re-cité!« (Loenertz 1957, 33 note 41). ● The entry in the acts of the general chapter has traditionally been interpreted as the initial establishing of four new provinces, among them Dacia, but according to R.-J. Loenertz and Simon Tugwell, this is a misunderstanding, originally made by Bernardus Guidonis, based on the words of the constitutions. But according to the initial statement in the constitutions, 12 priors provincial met in Paris for the general chapter in 1228, each with two delegates appointed by the provincial chapters, and if this is to be taken literally, the four additional provinces to some extent must already have existed by then. Seen in this light, the four additional provinces were only granted extended privileges by the chapter of 1228 (Loenertz 1957, 32-33; Tugwell 2000, passim). This new interpretation is strongly supported by the fact that a provincial chapter was held in Polonia in the autumn of 1227, and according to a Polish chronicle, the first provincial, Fr. Gerardus, was appointed at the general chapter in 1225 (Loenertz 1957, 33 and 37). In the case of Dacia, the promotion may suggest that the province at this time had become its second convent (i.e. Ribe 1228). It is, however, disputed whether the initial numbering in the constitutions of the priors provincial to 12 is original or a later addition (Wilms 1939, 44-45; Thomas 1965, 278-280). ● The eight primary provinces instituted in 1221 were: Hispania, Provencia, Francia, Lombardia, Roma, Ungaria, Teutonia and Anglia. ● The electoral difference between the old and the new provinces was abolished by the chapters of 1239-41.

Published: Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte des Dominikanerordens in Deutschland vol. XXXVIII, pp. 48 and 68-70; De oudste constituties van de Dominicanen, pp. 309, 344 and 347; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VI no. 86.

1228

Convents of Lund and Ribe

A convent of Friars Preachers is founded in Ribe with friars from Lund.

Source: Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

Et missus est conuentus fratrum predicatorum de domo Lundensi ad domum Ripensem scilicet anno Domini 1228.

Dansk oversættelse:

Og et konvent af prædikebrødre fra huset i Lund sendtes til huset i Ribe, nemlig i det Herrens år 1228.

Comments: The explicit mentioning that the friars of the new convent all came from Lund is quite unusual and suggests that this was indeed only the second Dominican convent founded in the province of Dacia; in fact, this second convent may have promoted the enlarged provincial rights of Dacia at the general chapter of that same year.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 183; Annales Danici, p. 206.

1230 13/9

Anagni

Convent of Visby(?), Provinces of Polonia and Teutonia

Pope Gregory IX urges all Christian people of the church provinces of Magdeburg and Bremen, as well as in Poland, Pomerania, Moravia, Suravia, Holstein and Gotland, to support a crusade undertaken by Duke Konrad of Masovia and the Teutonic Order, who has been called in by the duke, against the pagan Prussians, who are ignorant to the name of Christ and attack Christians living among them. Those who join the crusade, to be led by the Teutonic Order, are granted a full remission of their sins for one year’s service or if they die during the campaign.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana (Epistolae Gregorii PP. IX, anno IV, ep. 61, fol. 30). Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus servus servorum Dei. Universis Christi fidelibus per Magdeburgensem et Bremensen provincias, Poloniam, Pomeraniam, Moraviam, Suraviam, Holisantiam et Gothlandiam constitutis, salutem etcetera. Cum misericors et miserator dominus Dei filius Ihesus Christus, cuius miserationes super omnia opera sunt ipsius, attenderet hominem iuste dampnatum, iustitita exigente vindictam, et suggerente misericordia pietatem, de inextimabili habundantia caritatis pro ipso tradidit semetipsum, et crucis sustinendo tormentum redemit preciosi sanguinis sui pretio, quem creavit, sciensque ipsum pronum nimium ad peccandum, ne irrecuperabiliter, quem ad imaginem et sui similitudinem condidit, perderetur, si unde resurgeret non haberet, diversa constituit remedia, quibus posset veniam promereri. Nos ergo, qui licet immeriti vices eius in terris gerimus, affectantes super omnia desiderabilia comodum animarum inducimus, et ut fortius accendantur ad ipsa, suffragium impertimur. Ex litteris sane dilecti filii nobilis viri … ducis Mazovie intelleximus, quod pagani Pruteni nomen Christi, quem ignorant, ad cuius cognitionem venire non volunt, exterminare tanquam prophanum de suis finibus per exterminium christianorum ibidem existentium intendentes, ipsos vehementer impugnant, destruentes terras eorum, qui resistere pre paucitate non possunt, et personas etiam miserabiliter trucidantes; et licet idem dux ordinem fratrum hospitalis sancte Marie Theutonicorum in terram suam ad christianorum auxilium introduxerit, et cum ipsius ordinis fratribus ibi existentibus Deus misericorditer operetur, conterendo per eos mirabiliter sui nominis inimicos, quia tamen ad tam arduum negotium sufficere per se nequeunt, et egent fidelium subsidiis adiuvari: Universitatem vestram monemus et hortamur, et per omnipotentem Deum obsecramus, in remissionem vobis peccaminum iniungentes, quatinus ad nimiam caritatem, qua Christus nos dilexit et diligit, respectum habentes, ei ei retribuentes aliquid pro omnibus, que retribuit ipse vobis, in quos tamquam viros christianos et catholicos cadere obpropria exprobrantium sibi debent, potenter et viriliter accingamini, tamquam zelum Dei habentes, ad vindicandam iniuriam sui nominis, et ad liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum, profecturi et acturi secundum fratrum consilia predictorum, ita quod et vobis premium debeatur eternum, et infideles non possint, quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari. Cum autem multa necessitas exigat, ut illuc fidelium subsidium transmittatur, quatinus libentius securi de retributione procedant: Nos de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi, omnibus, qui laborem istum in propriis personis subierint et expensis, et eis, qui non in expensis propriis illuc accesserint, ibidem per unius anni spatium servituri, seu illis, qui ad subventionem fidelium de propriis facultatibus ministrabunt, iuxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum peccatorum suorum veniam indulgemus, ita quod illi, qui in penitentia vera ibi decesserint, sicut transeuntes in Terre sancte subsidium plenam remissionem peccaminium consequantur. Datum Anagnie Idibus septembris, pontificatus nostri anno quarto.

Comments: Both in this and all later versions of the bull, a spot is left open for the name of the duke, who was Konrad (Conrado) of Masovia (1194-1247). In the mid-1220s, he had asked the Teutonic Order to help him with a crusade against the pagan Prussians, who allegedly had started to respond violently to the until then rather peaceful Christianisation process of the region under the leadership of the Cistercian Bishop Christian of Prussia (1212-1245). It was, however, not until the late summer of 1230 that Pope Gregory IX felt that his issues with Emperor Friedrich II were settled enough for him to allow the Teutonic Order to engage in the Baltic cause. This was done in a bull of 12 September 1230 (PrUB vol. I no. 80), to be followed by a series of additional bulls providing all the needed support and privileges for the campaign. ● Suravia (AE and UDO has Suraniam) probably refers to a district around Meissen and Lusitania (Lausitz) inhabited by the Slavic Sorbs. ●That Gotland was included as the only part of Scandinavia for this campaign is of little surprise. Whereas the kingdoms of Denmark and Sweden (to which Gotland nominally belonged) by this time were busy occupied with their own papally approved crusades against the pagans of Estonia and Finland respectively, the island of Gotland had for long constituted a centre for German trade and military engagements in the entire south- and east-Baltic region; thus, the city of Visby could justly be expected to produce both military and financial support for a Teutonic crusade.

Published: Annales Ecclesiastici vol. XIII no. 23 (pp. 372-373), in extracts; Monumenta Historica Poloniae vol. I no. 41 (full version); Urkundenbuch des Deutschen Ordens vol. II no. 39, missing introduction.

Literature: Jakobsen 2014.

1230 13/9 Anagni

Pope Gregory IX enjoins the Friars Preachers, present in the abovementioned provinces and districts, to preach the Cross in favour of the crusade, as this has been humbly requested by the Teutonic Order.

Sources: A. Transcript in Regesta Vaticana (Epistolae Gregorii PP. IX, anno IV, ep. 62, fol. 30). Vatican Archives, Rome. B. Transcript (Ex Archivo Ordinis Libra A, fol. 305). General Archives of the Order of Preachers, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus etcetera. Dilectis filiis ministris et fratribus ordinis predicatorum per predictas provincias constitutis, salutem etcetera.

Cum misericors et miserator dominus etcetera ut supra usque consequantur.

Quare nos ad instantiam predictorum fratrum humiliter supplicantium, ut vobis super hoc predicationis officium iniungere dignaremur, discretionem vestram monemus et obsecramus in Domino, in remissionem vobis peccatorum iniungentes, quatinus assumpto predicationis officio, propter Deum ad id fideles predictos monitis et exhortationibus secundum datam a Deo vobis prudentiam diligenter et solicite inducatis. Datum ut supra.

Gregorius episcopus, servus servorum Dei, dilectis filiis fratribus ordinis predicatorum, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem.

Cum misericors et miserator dominus Dei filius Iesus Christus, cuius miserationes super omnia opera sunt ipsius, attendens hominem juste dampnatum, justitia exigente vindictam et sugiente misericordie pietatem, de inestimabili abundantia caritatis pro ipso tradidit semetipsum et Crucis sustinendo tormentum redemit pretiosi sanguinis sui pretio, quem creavit, sciensque ipsum pronum nimium ad peccandum, ne irreparabiliter, quem ad imaginem et sui similitudinem condidit, perderet, si jam unde resurgeret, non haberet, diversa constituit remedia, quibus posset veniam promereri. Nos ergo, qui licet immeriti vices eius in terris gerimus, affectantes supra omnia desiderabilia commodum animarum, libenter fideles populos ad caritatis opera, que idem Dei unigenitus voluit causam esse salutis, inducimus et, ut fortius accendantur ad ipsa suffragium impertimur. Ex literis sane dilecti filii, nobilis viri ducis Mazouie intelleximus, quod pagani Prutheni nomen Christi, quem ignorant, ad cuius cognitionem venire non volunt, exterminare tanquam profanum de suis finibus per exterminium christianorum ibidem existentium intendentes, ipsos vehementer impugnant, destruentes terras eorum, qui resistere pre paucitate non possunt, et personas etiam miserabiliter trucidantes; et licet idem dux ordinem fratrum hospitalis sancte Marie Teutonicorum in terram suam ad christianorum auxilium introduxerit et cum ipsius ordinis fratribus ibi existentibus Dominus misericorditer operetur, conterendo per eos mirabiliter sui nominis inimicos, quia tamen ad tam arduum negotium sufficere pro se nequeunt et egent fidelium subsidiis adiuvari, universitatem vestram monemus et hortamur, et per omnipotentem Deum obsecramus, in remissionem vobis peccanium injungentes, quatenus ad nimiam caritatem, qua Christus vos dilexit et diligit, respectum habentes et ei retribuentes aliquid pro omnibus, que retribuit ipse vobis, in quos tanquam viros christianos et catholicos cadere opprobria exprobrantium sibi debent, potenter et viriliter accingamini tanquam zelum Dei habentes ad vindicandam injuriam sui nominis, et ad liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum, profecturi et acturi secundum fratrum consilia predictorum, ita quod et vobis premium debeatur eternum, et infideles non possint, quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari. Cum autem multa necessitas exigat, ut illuc fidelium subsidium transmittatur, et dignum sit, ut in tanto negotio laborantes debita pro labore stipendia consequantur.

Quare ad instantiam predictorum fratrum humiliter supplicantium, ut vobis super hoc predicationis officium injungere dignaremur, discretionem vestram monemus et obsecramus in Domino, in remissionem vobis peccaminum injungentes, quatenus assumpto predicationis officio propter Deum ad id fideles predictos monitis et exhortationibus vestris secundum datam a Deo vobis prudentiam diligenter et sollicite inducatis. Datum Anagnie Idibus septembris pontificatus nostri anno quarto.

Comments: The precise address of the bull remains unclear. The Friars Preachers ‘present in the abovementioned provinces’ of A clearly refers to the bull above aimed at all Christians, but leaves it uncertain if it only means the here stated church provinces (Magdeburg and Bremen) or also the subsequently listed districts (of which only Suravia and Holstein were included in the provinces). Whereas a transcript of 1230 17/3 (below) explicitly addresses friars in all the listed districts, B has no geographical limitation at all and sees the bull as addressed to the entire Order. ● Also A’s address to ‘ministris et fratribus ordinis predicatorum’ is peculiar, as ‘ministers’ was an unknown rank in the Order of Preachers – which is probably why it has been omitted by the Dominican scribe in B. ● This is the first papal commission for the Friars Preachers in general to preach in favour of crusades. The stated request for it from the Teutonic Order must refer to Grandmaster Hermann von Salza (1210-1239), who may have been suggested or urged to do so by Legate William of Modena. ● Friars Preachers of the provinces of Teutonia, Polonia and Dacia subsequently received a number of papal enjoinments to preach the Cross on behalf of the Teutonic Order against Prussians and Livonians in 1231 18/7, 1232 23/1, 1232 3/2, 1232 5/2, 1233 6/10, 1236 22/2, 1236 23/2, 1243 23/9, 1243 7/10, 1252 13/1, 1253 23/8, 1256 11/3, 1257 27/6, 1257 7/8, and 1257 11/8. Until 1260, the Order was alone in handling the task, while joint commissions with other clergy were issued in 1260 20/2, 1260 13/6, 1260 9/9, 1261 4/2, 1261 23/12, 1262 24/4, 1262 11/8, 1262 31/10, 1262 12/12, 1263 23/5, 1263 23/6, 1265 17/4, 1265 2/6, and 1265 4/6. After that, the Friars Preachers of Northern Europe were no longer commissioned to preach the Baltic crusade, a task henceforth left for the Teutonic Order’s own clergy. In stead, Dominican friars of the northern provinces were enjoined to preach the Cross for the Holy Land from August 1265.

Published: A. Monumenta Historica Poloniae vol. I no. 42. B. Bullarium Ordinis Praedicatorum vol. I no. 40.

Literature: Jakobsen 2014.

1230 17/9 Anagni

The exhortation above is repeated, this time explicitly for the Friars Preachers present in the church provinces of Magdeburg and Bremen, and in Poland, Pomerania, Moravia, Suravia, Holstein and Gotland.

Source: Original document (damaged) and transcript of 1506 (GStA PK, Historisches Staatsarhiv Königsberg, Pergamenturkunden, Schiebl. 2, nos. 15 and 16). Geheimes Staatsarchiv Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Berlin.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus servus servorum Dei. Dilectis filiis ministris et fratribus ordinis predicatorum per Magdeburgensem et Bremensem provincias, Poloniam, Pomeraniam, Moraviam, Surabiam, Holsatium et Gotlandium constitutis, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem.

Cum misericors et miserator dominus Dei filius Ihesus Christus, cuius miserationes super omnia opera sunt ipsius, attenderet hominem iuste dampnatum, iustitia exigente vindictam et suggerente misericordia pietatem, de inextimabili habundantia caritatis pro ipso tradidit semetipsum et crucis sustinendo tormentum redemit preciosi sanguinis sui pretio, quem creavit, sciensque ipsum pronum nimium ad peccandum, ne irrecuperabiliter, quem ad imaginem et sui similitudinem condidit, perderetur, si, unde resurgeret, non haberet, diversa constituit remedia, quibus posset veniam promereri. Nos ergo, qui licet immeriti vices eius in terris gerimus, affectantes supra omnia desiderabilia commodum animarum, libenter fideles populos ad caritatis opera, que idem Dei unigenitus voluit causam esse salutis, inducimus et, ut fortius accendantur ad ipsa, suffragium impertimur. Ex litteris sane dilecti filii, nobilis viri ... ducis Mazovie intelleximus, [quod] pagani Pruteni nomen Christi, quem ignorant, ad cuius cognitionem venire non volunt, exterminare tamquam profanum de suis finibus per exterminium [christianorum ibidem] existentium intendentes, ipsos vehementer impugnant, destruentes terras eorum, qui resistere pre paucitate non possunt, et personas etiam miserabiliter trucidantes; et licet idem dux ordinem fratrum hospitalis sancte Marie Teutonicorum in terram suam ad christianorum auxilium introduxerit et cum ipsius ordinis fratribus ibi existentibus Deus misericorditer operetur, conterendo per eos mirabiliter sui nominis inimicos, quia tamen ad tam arduum negotium sufficere per se nequeunt et egent fidelium subsidiis adiuvari: Universos Christi fideles per Magdeburgensem et Bremensem provincias, Poloniam, Pomeraniam, Moraviam, Surabiam, Holsatiam et Gotlandiam constitutos per litteras nostras monemus et hortamur, et per omnipotentem Deum obsecramus, in remissionem eis peccaminum injungentes, ut ad nimiam caritatem, qua Christus eos dilexit et diligit, respectum habentes et ei retribuentes pro omnibus aliquid, que tribuit ipse eis, in quos tamquam viros christianos et catholicos cadere obprobria exprobantium sibi debent, potenter et viriliter accin[gantur, tamquam habentes] zelum Dei, ad vindicandam injuriam sui nominis et ad liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum profecturi, et acturi secundum fratrum consilia predictorum, ita quod eis pre[mium debeatur eternum] et infideles non possint, quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari. Cum autem multa necessitas exigat, ut illuc fidelium subsidium transmitt[atur et] [dignum sit, ut in] tanto negotio laborantes debita pro labore stipendia consequantur, quatinus libentius securi de retributione procedant: Nos de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beati Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi, omnibus, qui laborem istum in propriis personis subierint et expensis, et eis, qui non expensis propriis illuc accesserint, ibidem per unius anni spatium servituri, seu illis, qui ad subventionem fidelium de propriis facultatibus ministrabunt, juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum peccatorum suorum veniam indulgemus, ita quod illi, qui in penitentia vera ibi decesserint, sicut transeuntes in Terre sancte subsidium, plenam remissionem peccaminum consequantur.

Quare nos ad instantiam predictorum fratrum humiliter supplicantium, ut vobis super hoc predicationis officium injungere dignaremur, discretionem vestram monemus et obsecramus in Domino, in remissionem vobis peccaminum injungentes, quatinus assumpto predicationis officio propter Deum, ad id fideles predictos monitis et exhortationibus vestris secundum datam a Deo vobis prudentiam diligenter et sollicite inducatis. Datum Anagnie ∙xv∙ kalendas octobris pontificatus nostri anno quarto.

Comments: Words in brackets are missing in CDPr due to holes in the original, but has been inserted in CPoD and PrUB from the 1230 13/9-version (AE) and the 1506-transcript. ● Although almost identical to the bulls of 1230 13/9 above, this original, which has been kept at the archives of Teutonic Order, clearly states to be written four days latter. Neither the Vatican nor the Dominican archive registers know any bulls from this date. ● Besides its date, the bull differs from the above-listed versions by having spelled out the geographical areas of the addressed Friars Preachers, apparently by a simple projection of the church provinces and districts listed in the initial bull for all Christian people to be preached to. ● This has led scholarship to see the bull as evidence for the existence of a Dominican convent in Visby on Gotland in 1230 (Gallén 1946, 47-49; Blomkvist 2011, 8), a view recently opposed by others (Maier 1994, 49; Jakobsen 2011, 18-19; Jakobsen 2014); for a discussion of the meaning of per…constitutis, see Jakobsen 2014, 11. The first explicit reference to a Dominican convent in Visby is from 1243 23/9. ● The first bull to explicitly engage Friars Preachers from the province of Dacia with the Baltic crusade is from 1232 5/2.

Published: Codex diplomaticus Prussicus vol. I no. 24; Codex Pomeraniae diplomaticus vol. I no. 182; Preussisches Urkundenbuch vol. I:1 no. 81.

Literature: Jakobsen 2014.

[1225-1230]

Convent of Lund (prov. Dacia) or Lübeck (prov. Teutonia)

King Valdemar II of Denmark complies with a request raised by the Friars Preachers that a lighthouse is constructed at Falsterbo to protect the seafarers from danger. He thanks all those who will support the construction and maintenance of such a work and firmly forbids anyone to destroy it in any way. Additionally, the king gives his permission for the necessary firewood to be collected in his kingdom.

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck.

Language: Latin.

Waldemarus Dei gratia Danorum Slavomrumque rex, omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis salutem et gratiam. Cum id, quod rationabile est, petitur conveniens est ut pia exauditio subsequatur. Hinc universitati vestre notum facimus quod nos ad rogatum fratrum ordinis predicatorum et ob dilectionem omnium mercatorum indulgemus in Falsterbothe fieri signum aliquod discretivum pro vitando periculo navigantium, quin immo grates referimus omnibus tam pio operi operam exhibentibus efficacem. Ut autem opus huiuscemodi, postquam multis expensis et laboribus fuerit consumatum, inviolabile perseveret, inhibemus districte omnibus in nostro dominio constitutis sub obtentu gratie nostre, ne quis illud ausu temerario palam vel occulte infringere audeat vel vastare, et super hiis presentem paginam conscripsimus, sigilli nostri munimine roboratam. Ceterum prefatum opus favore debito prosequi cupientes, ligna ad hoc necessaria in regno nostro secandi liberam concedimus facultatem.

Dansk oversættelse:

Valdemar, af de Guds nåde de danskes og venders konge, til alle, der får dette brev at se, hilsen i nåde. Når det, der bedes om, er fornuftigt, er det passende, at det følges af en bønhørelse i fromhed. Derfor gør vi vitterligt for jer alle, at vi efter anmodning fra brødrene af Prædikantordenen og af hengivenhed for alle købmænd bevilger, at der gøres skelneligt mærke i Falsterbo, for at de søfarende kan undgå fare, idet vi også takker alle, der virksomt yder bistand til så fromt et værk. Men for at et værk af denne art efter at være fuldført med stor bekostning og anstrengelse kan forblive ukrænkeligt, forbyder vi i strenghed alle under vort herredømme under vor nådes fortabelse, at nogen i dumdristig forvovenhed, åbenlyst eller skjult, vover at antaste eller ødelægge det, og vi har affattet dette brev herom, til stadfæstelse bestyrket med vort segl. Men da vi ønsker at omfatte fornævnte værk med tilbørlig gunst, tilstår vi fri adgang til at hugge det dertil nødvendige ved i vort rige.

Comments: The last sentence (Ceterum... ..facultatem) is a later addition by the same hand. ● The letter is undated. DS just dated it to the reign of the issuer, King Valdemar II, i.e. 1202–1241. LUB narrowed it down to “after 1221”, which implicitly referred to the first recorded occurence of Friars Preachers in the region, with the arrival of Fr. Salomon to Denmark in 1221. The editor of DD, Niels Skyum-Nielsen, gave the issue more thought. He argued that the lighthouse would mainly have benefitted maritime merchants from Germany, and for this reason suggested that the friars most likely were affiliated to the first Dominican convent on the north coast of Germany, i.e. the one in Lübeck, founded in 1229. An additional argument for a Lübeck provenance is that the handwriting is identical to one found in a charter issued by the Bishop of Lübeck in 1225; based on this, DD dated the letter to 1229–1241, subsequently also followed by SDHK. Gallén agreed with the thesis that it had been promoted by the convent in Lübeck (Gallen 1998, 144). However, one may argue that Danish Friars Preachers based in Lund could just as well have raised the request before the Danish king on behalf of the Lübeck merchants visiting Falsterbo, Skanør and Malmö. Considering the dating of the Lübeck scribe hand to 1225 and the fact that King Valdemar II was imprisoned in Germany until 1225 and entered a truth with Bremen and Holstein in 1228-29 (which lasted to 1233), the period 1225–1230 is here suggested as the most likely period for the letter’s issue, with the entire period of 1222 (when a convent was founded in Lund) to 1241 (the death of King Valdemar II) as a the widest formal possibility. ● This is the oldest extant reference to the construction of a lighthouse in Scandinavia. Although it is not explicitly stated that the beacon should include a fire, this is implicitly shown by the added mentioning of a subsequent and continuous need for wood.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 828; Lübeckisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 23; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VI no. 102.

1231 18/7

Rieta

Gotland (prov. Dacia?) and Pomerania (prov. Polonia)

Pope Gregory IX renews his exhortation for the Friars Preachers ‘present in Pomerania and Gotland’ to preach the Cross on behalf of the Teutonic Order against the pagan Prussians; this happens on request from Bishop Christian of Prussia. The friars are allowed to commute crusading vows aimed for the Holy Land to the Prussian cause, just as they can redeem vows of weak and poor crusaders.

Source: Original document (GStA PK, Historisches Staatsarhiv Königsberg, Pergamenturkunden, Schiebl. 2, no. 19). Geheimes Staatsarchiv Preussischer Kulturbesitz, Berlin.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus servus servorum Dei. Dilectis filiis … ministris et fratribus ordinis predicatorum per Pomeraniam et Gotlandiam constitutis, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Cum lux illa, que illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum, eos vocat de tenebris ad ammirabile lumen suum, qui relicto gentilitatis errore, quo fuerant obvoluti, fidem Christo recipiunt per baptismum, eis cibo spirituali prodesse ac materiali adesse substancia tanto cura diligentiori debemus, quanto ventus turbinis, egestatis amminiculis concitatus, plantas novas, que nondum potuerunt in fide firmiter radicari, facilius pertubare valeret, si utrumque vel alterum eisdem deficeret nutrimentum. Cum igitur venerabilis frater noster … episcopus Pruscie ac alii, qui per Dei gratiam ad fidem christiani nominis sunt conversi, a barbaris circumstantibus multipliciter molestentur, illorum presertim implorant auxilium ad resistendum barbare nationi, qui nondum crucis signaculum receperunt in Terre sancte subsidium profecturi, et qui, signo crucis accepto, viribus et facultatibus eisdem non suppetentibus, nequeunt exequi vota sua, nobis humiliter supplicantes, quatinus, ut religio noviter propagata celestis irrigui foveatur humore, vobis, qui sicut accepimus, potentes estis in opere ac sermone, quod ad subveniendum eis fideles per Pomeraniam et Gotlandiam constitutos diligentius animetis, onus predicationis iniungere dignaremur. Quocirca discretionem vestram monemus et obsecramus in domino, in remissionem vobis peccaminum iniungentes, quatinus, assumpto sancte predicationis officio propter Deum, in predictis Pomerania et Gotlandia pauperum et debilium crucesignatorum, cum quibus duximus dispensandum, vota peregrinationis in succursum fidelium de Pruscia commutetis, necnon predictos moneatis diligenter et efficaciter inducatis, ut saltem accepto calice salutari retribuant aliquid illi, qui pro eis tradidit semetipsum, accedentes ad Pruscie partes iuxta consilium memorati episcopi et dilectorum filiorum … preceptoris et fratrum hospitalis sancte Marie Theutonicorum, qui cum ipso assumpserunt in partibus Pruscie negotium fidei ex animo prosequendum, plantationem novellam fidei christiane tam spiritualibus armis quam materialibus defensuri, tam eis quam illis, qui aliquos illuc in suis mittent expensis vel ad eorum subventionem de suis facultatibus ministrabunt, concessa per nos iuxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum venia peccatorum, secundum quod transituris Ierosolimam indulgetur. Omnes etiam exhortemini diligenter, ut elemosinam amplexantes, qua data secundum prophetam sunt omnia nobis munda, de facultatibus sibi datis a domino subvencionis manus eis tam pie porrigant, quam libenter, ita quod, cum nove regenerationis infantiam beneficiis suis in fidem Ihesu Christi curaverint solidare, retributionis eorum efficiantur, qui eam in Christo parturierunt, participes et se religiosos probent eiusdem fidei zelatores. Datum Reate ∙xv∙ kalendas augusti pontificatus nostri anno quinto.

Comments: In PrUB, the pontifical year is erroneously given as quarto. ● On Dominican involvement in promoting the Baltic crusade, see 1230 13/9. ● On the existence of a Dominican convent in Visby by 1230-31, see 1230 17/9.

Published: Codex diplomaticus Prussicus vol. I no. 26; Codex Pomeraniae diplomaticus vol. I no. 186; Preussisches Urkundenbuch vol. I:1 no. 85.

Literature: Jakobsen 2014.

1231 26/7

Rieti

Convent of Bremen (prov. Teutonia)

Pope Gregory IX commissions the Bishop of Lübeck, the prior of the Friars Preachers in Bremen and the papal penitentiary, Fr. Johannes OP, to investigate reports received by the Curia from the clergy and nobility in both the city and archdiocese of Bremen, according to whom the Stedinger peasants practise several inappropriate beliefs and rituals.

Source: Original document. Niedersächsisches Landesarchiv, Stade.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus servus servorum Dei, venerabili fratri ... episcopo Lubicensi et dilectis filiis ... priori sancte Catarine Bremensis et fratri Johanni penitentiario nostro de ordine predicatorum, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Si ea, que de hominibus, qui Stedigni dicuntur, nobis relata sunt, continent veritatem, plane posuerunt Deum sibi contrarium et se Deo, in illorum numero computandi, qui, prout Ysaias propheta commemorat, ipsi Deo dixerunt “Recede a nobis, quia nolumus vias tuas”. Ex parte siquidem venerabilis fratris nostri ... archiepiscopi et dilectorum filiorum capituli et totius cleri ac nobilium civitatis et provincie Bremensis nuper relatum est nobis et non absque stupore mentis audivimus et horrore, quod homines ipsi ecclesias spoliis et incendiis ausu sacrilego devastantes, preter id quod nulli parcunt etati vel sexui, sacerdotes et clericos captivare presumunt, et quod deterius est, passim vulnerant et occidunt, non timentes, cum depredantur ecclesias, corpus dominicum de vasis excutere et suis predibus conculare et, abjecto a se penitus timore divino, se ad culturam demonum convertentes. Licet propter hec at alia multa enormia, que committunt, fuerint per eundem archiepiscopum sententia excommunicationis abstricti, et prepositus Monasteriensis eiusque college auctoritate apostolica sententiam ipsam usque ad satisfactionem condignam mandaverint observari, non solum tamen redire contempnunt ad ecclesiasticam unitatem, verum etiam adversus Bremensem ecclesiam, cui jugo servitutis tenentur obnoxii, committere pejora prioribus non verentur. Cum igitur tantum Dei contemptum nos non deceat equanimiter tolerare, de discretione vestra plenam in domino fiduciam obtinentes, discretioni vestre per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus ad revocandos illos ab huiusmodi perversitatibus vice nostra intendere procuretis, quibus modis videritis expedire, nobiles et potentes vicinos ad edomandam illorum perfidiam invocando, ita quod per sollicitudinem vestram illi ab errore vie sue ad dominum convertantur, et nos preter retributionem divinam possimus prudentiam vestram dignis in domino laudibus commendare. Quod si non omnes hiis exequendis potueritis interesse, tu, frater episcope, cum eorum altero ea nichilominus exequaris. Datum Reate ∙vii∙ kalendas augusti, pontificatus nostri anno quinto.

Comments: The prior of the Friars Preachers in Bremen at this time was Fr. Burchardus, who earlier the same year had been appointed papal visitator to the nunnery of Bassum (ExDOP 1231 11/3). These are the first two contemporary references to a Dominican convent in Bremen, which according to a later source was founded in 1225. It is noteworthy that Fr. Burchardus already in 1231 is referred to as ‘prior of St. Catherine in Bremen’, even if it is traditionally thought that the friars were not given this church until 1233. ● The Dominican penitentiary Fr. Johannes is probably to be identified with Fr. Johannes de Wildeshausen (or Johannes Teutonicus), who had been apointed Apostolic Penitentiary by Honorius III in 1224. In 1230-31, he assisted Cardinal Otto on his legation to northern Germany and Denmark (e.g. ExDOP 1230 14/11), which among other issues was concerned with the Stedinger conflict (see below). Fr. Johannes later became the third master general of the Order (1241-1252). ● The bishop of Lübeck at this time was Johan I (1230/31-1247). ● It is noteworthy that the commission was appointed in 1231, the very same year that Pope Gregory IX launched the papal inquisition. Although not carrying the official title of an inquisition, the commission’s task was indeed to try the accusations of heresy that had been raised against the Stedingers, not least at an archdiocesan synod in 1231 21/3. The prelude to the conflict had been that the marshland peasants in Stedingen at the Lower Weser for years had rejected any claims of authority from both the archbishop and his brother, Count Herman II of Lippe, culminating in the slaying of the count in a battle in 1229. The infuriated archbishop then excommunicated the Stedinger peasants, and it was their lack of respect for this excommunication that let to the accusations of heresy. When Archbishop Gerhard II of Bremen then supplicated the Curia for a formal crusade against the Stedingers, Pope Gregory had his doubts about the legitimacy of the claims, which he therefore wanted to try by a qualified commission. When the commission apparently came to a conclusion that supported the archbishop, Gregory could officially declare the Stedingers as heretics in 1232 29/10, when an actual crusade was launched with significant Dominican involvement in terms of its promotion to the entire region – probably also way into Schleswig, and thereby Denmark and the province of Dacia.

Published: Bremisches Urkundenbuch vol. I no. 166; Oldenburgisches Urkundenbuch vol. II no. 62.

Literature: Freed 1977, pp. 146-147; Maier 1994, pp. 52-53; Jakobsen 2021:a, p. 100.

1231

Convent of Roskilde

Friars Preachers arrive in Roskilde.

Sources: A. Annales Visbyenses, B. Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

A and B:

1231. Predicatores venerunt Roskildis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1231. Prædikanterne ankom til Roskilde.

Comments: The Annales Petri Olavi also states that “a convent was sent to Roskilde” in 1234, which may be a rare Scandinavian evidence for a pioneer group of friars being send out to prepare the foundation of an actual convent established three years later.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 254; Annales Danici, p. 137; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 148. B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 183; Annales Danici, p. 206.

1232 5/2

Rieto

Province of Dacia (Denmark)

Pope Gregory IX authorizes those Friars Preachers in Dacia or Denmark, who preaches the Cross against the infidel Prussians, to grant their audience 20 days of indulgence, and to remove the ban of certain criminals, if they join the crusade. Furthermore, the friars are authorized to stop false preachers of the Cross, who redeem crusade vows for money.

Source: Original document. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus seruus seruorum dei. Dilectis filiis prioribus et fratribus ordinis predicatorum in regno Dacie constitutis, predicantibus contra perfidiam Prutenorum, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Cum animarum lucrum quo nullum deo sacrificium est acceptius indefessa sollicitudine perquirentes uestrum ministerium honoretis et nostrum desiderium impleatis, ut eo uestris monitis obsecundent libentius auditores, quo potiorem gratiam consequentur; omnibus qui ad sollempnem predicationem uestram accesserint, de omnipotentis dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi uiginti dies de injuncta sibi penitentia relaxamus, auctoritate uobis presentium concedentes, ut illis qui pro incendiis et injectione manuum uiolenta in clericos uel alias religiosas personas excommunicationis laqueum incurrerunt contra Prutenos pro defensione fidei accedentibus et ad tempus congruum in tam felici opere moraturis absolutionis beneficium impendatis, prouiso ut passis dampna et injurias satisfaciant competenter, illis dumtaxat exceptis quorum excessus adeo sunt difficiles et enormes, quod merito sint ad sedem apostolicam destinandi. Ceterum quia quidam pseudopredicatores que sua sunt non que Jhesu Christi querentes et intendentes potius uoluptatibus corporum quam profectibus animarum pro redemptione uotorum pecuniam uel questum a crucesignatis accipiunt, uolumus ut eos tamquam fraudulentes nuntios uerbi dei et fidelium deceptores ab huiusmodi errore desistere per censuram ecclesiasticam appellatione postposita compellatis. Datum Reate nonis februarii pontificatus nostri anno quinto.

Dansk oversættelse:

Gregor, biskop, Guds tjeneres tjener, til sine elskede sønner priorer og brødre af Prædikantordenen i Danmarks rige, der prædiker imod de vantro prøjsere, hilsen og apostolisk velsignelse. Da I med utrættelig omsorg higer efter at vinde sjæle - intet offer er mere velbehageligt for Gud end dette - og derved hædrer jeres gerning og opfylder vort ønske, eftergiver vi, for at tilhørerne desto villigere skal rette sig efter jeres påmindelser, jo større en nåde de opnår af den almægtige Guds miskundhed og i tillid til hans apostle Sankt Peders og Sankt Paulus’ myndighed alle, som kommer til jeres højtidelige prædiken, 20 dage af den dem pålagte kirkebod og tilstår jer ved dette brevs myndighed, at I må tildele dem, som på grund af brandstiftelser og voldelig håndspålæggelse på gejstlige eller andre klostergivne personer, er faldet i bandlysningens snare, og som drager ud mod prøjserne for at forsvare troen og vil fortsætte et passende tidsrum i så lykkeligt et virke, afløsningens velgerning, forudsat at de yder de skadelidte og forurettede passende oprejsning, dog med undtagelse af dem, hvis forseelser er i den grad svære og grove, at de med rette bør sendes til det apostoliske sæde. Men eftersom nogle falske prædikanter, som søger deres eget, ikke hvad der hører Jesus Kristus til, og mere sigter mod kropslig vellyst end sjælelig fremgang og modtager penge eller indkomster af dem, der har taget korsets tegn, til afløsning af deres løfter, er det vor vilje, at I under Kirkens straf med tilsidesættelse af appel skal tvinge dem som svigagtige sendemænd for Guds ord og bedragere over for troende til at afstå fra en sådan vildfarelse. Givet i Rieti, den 5. februar i vort pavedømmes femte år.

Comments: The bull was most likely directed to Dominican crusade preachers in all of the Dacia (provincia Dacie) and not just Denmark (regno Dacie), but it is addressed to the latter. · On the back of the document is written: Sancta Maria. This has been interpreted as an indication that the bull came to the Dacian Dominicans through the Teutonic Order (DD 1.VI:132). · Later additions and the archival history of the bull indicate that it has been kept at the priory in Lund. · This bull is the first extant document involving Scandinavian Friars Preachers in the crusade-preaching cause for certain. The wording of the bull could, however, give the impression that the preaching had been going on in Denmark for some time already, and that this bull merely enhanced the friars’ privileges, but the formulation may also just be due to the use of a standard formula. ● An earlier bull from 1230 enjoined Friars Preachers to preach the Baltic crusade on Gotland, but this may have been directed on friars from the province of Teutonia. A series of papal bulls subsequently engaged the Dominican province of Dacia with Baltic crusade preaching in 1237, 1243, 1243, 1256, 1257 11/8, 1262 24/4, 1262 31/10 and 1265 17/4, whereas not until 1263 with preaching in favour of the crusade to the Holy Land.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 263; Bullarium Danicum no. 235; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VI no. 132.

1232

Convent of Roskilde

Johannes Ebbesen, the king’s marshal, dies in Acre during the crusade. In his will, he leaves 40 marks silver to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde for the construction of a church and a priory.

Sources: A. Annales Dano-Suecani, B. Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1232. (...) Obiit Johannes marscalcus in Accaron.

Dansk oversættelse:

1232. (...) Johannes Marsk døde i Acre.

1232. Obiit Johannes, marscalcus regis Waldemari, filius Ebbonis, in terra sancta in Achon, et sepultus est in Cimiterio b. Nicolai, qui contulit fratribus predicatoribus Roskildis ad ecclesiam et claustrum construendum quadraginta marchas puri argenti.

Dansk oversættelse:

1232. Johannes, kong Valdemars marsk, søn af Ebbe, døde i Det Hellige Land i Acre og blev begravet på Skt. Nikolai kirkegård, som skænkede 40 mark rent sølv til prædikebrødrene i Roskilde til opførelsen af kirke og kloster.

Comments: Johannes Ebbesen was son of the knight and magnate Ebbe Sunesen of Knardrup, and he thereby belonged to the mighty and wealthy Hvide family, a noble clan, which at this time owned most of Sjælland and almost monopolized the episcopal office in Roskilde; Bishop Peder Sunesen of Roskilde (1192-1201) and Archbishop Anders Sunesen of Lund (1201-1223) were his uncles. Probably, he took part in a contingent of mainly German, English and Scandinavian crusaders, who sailed out of Palermo in the summer of 1227 (Jensen 2005, 166-167). If so, his will, and thus the plans of establishing a Dominican convent in Roskilde may go back to 1226-27. · The Cemetery of St. Nicholas, where Johannes Ebbesen is reported buried, is probably the cemetery attached to the hospital of the Teutonic Knights in Acre. · In Danish literature mentioning the donation, the amount is sometimes erroneous enumerated to 400 marks silver.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 168; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I no. 47; Annales Danici, p. 131; Annales Suecici, p. 256; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 15; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 183.

1221-33

Lund

Convent of Lund

The death-days of four Friars Preachers of the convent in Lund are commemorated in the cathedral chapter of Lund: Fr. Jordanus on 17 February; Fr. Niclaus on 18 April; Fr. Thomas on 22 May; and Fr. Johannes on 22 August.

Source: Necrologium Lundensis.

Language: Latin.

∙XIII∙ [kal.] Marcii. (…) Item obiit frater Jordanus, sacerdos, de ordine fratrum predicatorum Lundis. (…)

∙XIIII∙ kal. Maii. (…) Obiit frater Nicolaus, sacerdos et professus de ordine fratrum predicatorum Lundis. (…)

∙XI∙ kal. Junii. (…) Obiit Thomas, diaconus sancte Marie de ordine predicatorum Lundis. (…)

∙XI∙ kal. Septembris. (…) Item obiit frater Johannes, sacerdos, de ordine fratrum predicatorum Lundensium. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

17. februar. (…) Ligeledes døde broder Jordan, præst, af prædikebrødrenes orden i Lund. [p. 38] (…)

18. april. (…) (...) Broder Niels, præst og gejstlig af prædikebrødrenes orden i Lund, døde. [p. 91] (…)

22. maj. (…) Broder Thomas, diakon ved Skt. Maria af prædikanternes orden i Lund, døde. [p. 130] (…)

22. august. (…) Ligeledes døde broder Johannes, præst, af prædikebrødrenes orden i Lund. [p. 208] (…)

Comments: The entries in this part of the necrology are not dated with years, but the section in question has been dated by Weeke to the first third of the thirteenth century (Weeke 1884-89, XIX); since no Friars Preachers came to Lund before 1221, the potential period then can be narrowed to 1221-33. ● Whereas three of the friars were ordained priests (sacerdos), Fr. Thomas was only a deacon. ● It is peculiar that the necrology connects Fr. Thomas to St. Mary (usually meaning the Holy Virgin), as the Dominican convent in Lund was dedicated to St. Mary Magdalene. The deacon may, therefore, have been specially connected to a certain altar in the priory church or to a secular parish church in Lund dedicated to Virgin Mary. ● Fr. Nicolaus may be identical to the Fr. Nicolaus Lundensis, who joined the Order of Preachers in 1219 15/8, was sent to established a convent in Sigtuna in 1220, but when this project had to be abandoned joined the convent in Lund c. 1223-24 (Historia ).

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, pp. 487, 507, 520 and 543; Liber daticus Lundensis, pp. 38, 91, 130 and 208.

1234 7/10

Perugia

Order of Preachers (incl. Dacia)

Pope Gregory IX proclaims to all prelates of the Church that he has decided to include the founder of the Order of Preachers, St. Dominic, in the liturgical calendar on 5 August, something which they all are enjoined to implement. Furthermore, the pope grants one year of indulgence to anyone, who visits the church on this particular day.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus servus servorum Dei, venerabilibus fratribus archiepiscopis et episcopis et dilectis filiis abbatibus prioribus decanis archidiaconis et aliis ecclesiarum prelatis ad quos littere iste pervenerint, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Fons sapiencie verbum patris dominus Jesus Christus, cuius natura bonitas opus misericordia redimens et renovans quos creavit, qui vineam quam de egipto transtulit usque ad consumationem seculi non relinquit, sapienter signa propter instabiles mentes innovat, et mirabilia contra diffidentiam incredulitatis immutat, dum in ecclesie nascentis exordio, post obitum Moysi videlicet finem legis ascensurus equos et in evangeliorum quadrigis que vere sunt sanitas arcu sacri eloquii quem donec judeus infirmetur intenderat, et juramentis que in patribus nobis disposuerat suscitatis confidentiam Jericho gloriam mundi quem predicationis fremitu ob stupefactis gentibus vicerat calcaturus, viam equis suis in mari faceret et in raab salutem latitudinis gentium signo coccineo figuraret. In prima quadrigarum quatuor egredientium in Zacharia de medio duorum montium ereorum protulit equos rufos populorum principes fortes terre, qui per obedientiam fidei Deo Habraham patris credentium in fundamentum novi federis adhaerentes ad ducis instar tinctis de Bosrah id est tribulationis angustia vestibus cuncta sue signa militie rubricarunt, ut pro future glorie gaudio presentem gladium non timentes effecti martires id est testes nove legis libro confessionis voce subscriberent, et forinsecis miraculorum signis ad stipulationum robur appositis, librum et tabernaculum quod Deus et non homo finxit, ac evangelici vasa ministerii non brutorum set rationabilium hostiarum sanguine tingerent, et in universam spatiosi maris faciem sagena predicationis expansa multiplicata super numerum de cunctis que sub celo sunt nationibus ecclesiam congregarent. Set quia presumptio multitudinem et malitia subsequta est libertatem in quadriga secunda sub colore qui lugentibus ac penitentibus congruit equestrem cuneum deputavit, qui ad claustrale desertum ductus per spiritum sub novi israelis auriga sanctissimo Benedicto velut sub altero Heliseo filii prophetarum communis vite bonum occasione multitudinis perditum in jocunde cohabitationis grata societate restituit et sic unitatis scissum rete reficiens, ac per opera pietatis ad terram aquilonis unde omne malum panditur proficiscens, cum fecit in inegressis thesauros nivis et contritis corde quiesceret, qui dedignatur in corpore peccatis subdito habitare. Post quos quasi lassum renovaturus excercitum et redditurus jubilum post lamentum applicitis ad quadrigam tertiam equis albis fratribus cisterciensis ordinis et Florensis, velut tonsarum greges gemine caritatis fetibus uberes de penitentie lavacro fecit ascendere sancto Bernardo ariete ovium in virtute spiritus qua ex alto indutus exstitit, et in habundantia frumenti vallium preeunte ut transeuntes liberati per eum in fortitudine clament ad dominum, dicant ymnum et ponant castra Dei excercituum supra mare. Novo igitur israele hiis tribus agminibus turmis totidem quas philistiim fecerant occurrente, hora undecima cum dies jam declinasset ad vesperum, et propter iniquitatis habundantiam caritate plurium frigescente, vergeret justitie radius ad occasum quia vineam ad quam paterfamilias operarios diversis temporibus denarii conductos conventione premiserat, et quam sua dextra plantarat, non solum vitiorum vepres et spine pervaserant, set jam prope modum vulpecule demolientes convertere in aliene vitis amaritudinem intendebant, adversus infestissimam multitudinem militiam adunare volvit promptiorem. Et sicut in presentiarum cernimus post trium signis dífferentium tyrocinia quadrigarum, in quadriga quarta equos varios et robustos predicatorum et minorum fratrum agmina cum electis ducibus simul in prelium directurus, spiritum sancti Dominici suscitavit, et ei velut equo sue glorie prebens fidei fortitudinem et fervorem divine predicationis hinnitum circumdedit collo eius, qui gerens a pueritia cor senile, ac in mortificatione carnis eligens vivere, vite requisivit auctorem, et Deo dedit ac in Nazareum sub beati Augustini regula consecratus, sedulum circa sancta Samuelis imitatus obsequium, in castigatione desiderii piissimum danielis continuavit affectum, justitie semitas et sanctorum vias strenuus, athleta custodiens, et vel ad momentlim de tabernaculo domini, de militantis ecclesie magisterio ac ministerio non discedens, carnem spiritum et sensualitatem subiciens rationi, et factus unus cum Deo spiritus totus in eum per excessum mentis pergere studuit, et sobrie compassionis studiis a caritate proximi non recessit. Quo sagittante delitias carnium et fulgurante mentes lapideas impiorum, omnis hereticorum secta contremuit, omnis ecclesia fidelium exultavit. Etate crescente crevit et gratia. Quandoquidem inexplicabile gaudium de zelo concipiens animarum ad eloquia Dei dedit animum, et quod evangelium Christi multos generans in conversione tam strenue multitudinis, evangelice dignitatis officium profitentis, nomen et opus in terra mervit obtinere majorem. Pastor et dux inclitus in populo Dei factus novum predicatorum ordinem instituit meritis, ordinavit exemplis, nec miraculis confirmare desiit, evidentibus et probatis. Nam preter opera sanctitatis et signa virtutis quibus in carne positus clarvit, diversorum curatis langoribus loquela mutis, visu cecis, surdis auditu, gressu paraliticis, et sanitate pristina multarum generibus invalitudinum restitutis, aperte patuit qualis spiritus in eiusdem sanctissimi gleba corporis habitavit. Cum igitur ex multa familiaritate quam nobiscum in minori constitutus officio habuit argumenta sanctitatis ipsius ex insignis vite testimonio constitissent, essetque postmodum de miraculorum veritate dictorum facta nobis per testes idoneos plena fides nos cum commisso nobis grege domini confidentes, eius posse suffragiis per Dei misericordiam adjuvari, ut cuius in terris solatium gratiose familiaritatis habere mervimus, eius in celis potenti patrocinio, gaudeamus, ipsum de fratrum nostrorum consilio et assensu, ac omnium tunc apud sedem apostolicam consistentium prelatorum cathalogo sanctorum ascribi decrevimus, statuentes firmiter ac universitati vestre presentibus injungentes ut nonas augusti ante diem quo posita carnis sarcina dives meritis penetravit in sancta, similis sanctorum factus in gloria, eius natalicia celebretis et faciatis sollempniter celebrari. Quatinus ipsius precibus Deus quem vivens colvit exoratus, gratiam in presenti seculo et gloriam nobis tribuat in futuro. Nos vero tanti confessoris venerabilem sepulturam que miraculorum fulgoribus generalem illustrat ecclesiam cupientes dignis christiane devotionis honoribus frequentari, vere penitentibus et confessis, illam in festivitate prefata annis singulis cum devotione ac reverentia debita visitantibus, de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi, unum annum de injuncta sibi penitentia misericorditer relaxamus. Datum Perusii nonus octobris pontificatus nostri anno octavo.

Comments: The bull is not specifically directed at prelates in Scandinavia, but as an original version is extant at the Swedish National Archives, it is likely to have been kept in a Scandinavian church archive, perhaps even a Dominican one. ● Fr. Dominic was canonized by Pope Gregor IX on 3 July 1334, with his feast to be celebrated on 5 August (BOP vol. I no. 108). Dominic had died on the 6 August, but this day was already assigned in the liturgical calendar to St. Sixtus. In 1588, the Feast of St. Dominic in the Roman-Catholic Church was transferred to 4 August, and since 1969 it has been celebrated on 8 August (Hinnebusch 1966, 108; Halvorsen 2002, 154). ● The Feast of St. Dominic apparently did not implement all too well at first, as the injunction had to be renewed by Papal Legate Hugo de Santa Sabina in 1253 1/1 and by Pope Alexander IV in 1255 21/1, the former explicitly also for Dacia. In 1297, Archbishop Nils of Uppsala allowed for the feast to be celebrated in the parish churches of his archdiocese. The first extant use of the day to date Scandinavian diplomas is from 1294 6/8 (Denmark), 1311 5/8 (Sweden) and 1359 5/8 (Norway).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 289.

1234

Convent of Roskilde

A convent of Friars Preachers is founded in Roskilde.

Sources: A. Annales Petri Olavi, B. Pontoppidan’s Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ.

Language: A. Latin, B. German.

1234. Missus est conventus fratrum predicatorum Roskildis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1234. Prædikebrødrenes konvent i Roskilde blev afsendt.

Anno 1233. Liessen sich die Dominicaner, oder Prediger-Mönche, zu Roeschild nieder, und baueten ein herrlich Kloster.

Dansk oversættelse:

År 1233 slår dominikanerne eller prædikemunkene sig ned i Roskilde og bygger et herligt kloster.

Comments: It is unknown from where the eigthteenth-century chronicler of B, Erich Pontoppidan, has his dating, but in all cases concerning Dominican convent foundations, they differ from preserved medieval sources. ● It is unsaid from where the convent was sent, but most likely, the friars mainly came from Lund. It is worth noting that the same source also states that “Friars Preachers arrived in Roskilde” in 1231, which may be a rare Scandinavian evidence for a pioneer group of friars being send out to prepare the foundation of an actual convent established three years later.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 184; Annales Danici, p. 206. B. Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ vol. I, p. 648.

1235

Convent of Schleswig

Friars Preachers arrive in Schleswig in 1235 and erect a splendid priory. Friars Minor arrive in Schleswig in 1240 and build a priory too. Other convents are established in Flensburg (1232), Tønder (1238), Ribe (1232), then in Haderslev, Husum and Kiel (1269).

Source: Cypræus’ Annales episcoporum Slesvicensium.

Language: Latin.

(…) Nam Prædicatores Slesuicum profecti, Anno 1235, cænobium splendissimum à fundamentis erexerunt, et ædificarunt quod postea dirutum fuit, vt infra dicemus. Sed et Fratres Minores, Slesuici, Anno Millesimo Ducentesimo quadragesimo, Cænobium erigere cæperunt. Flensburgi vero, anno 1232. in oppido Tunderensi, anno Christi 1238. Ripis, quæ Episcopum habet Peculiarem, anno 1232, vt et Hadersleby, Husij et Kiloniæ, Mathildis quoque Regina, vna cum fratre Nicolao, longo post tempore, hoc est, anno 1269. (…)

Comments: The authour of this chronicle published in 1634, Johannes Adolphus Cypræus, had his knowledge from unpublished works of his father and uncle, Paulus and Hieronymus Cypræus, whose sources to a large part are now lost. Some of the information brought by J.A. Cypræus is demonstrably untrue, whether this is caused by misreading of his originals or errors in these – or simple fabrications by himself. Since other of Cypræus’ data can be verified with more reliable sources, it is very hard to determine the validity of events only known through him. ● Most of the monastic foundation years listed by Cypræus are contradicted by other sources, usually held more reliable. According to these, the Dominican convent in Schleswig was founded in 1239, whereas the Friars Minor established convents in Schleswig 1232, in Flensburg 1268, in Husum 1494 and in Kiel some time before 1242. Along with all these apparent mistakes, his foundation years for the Franciscan convents in Tønder and Ribe are verified elsewhere. ● Christian Radtke has suggested that the two different foundation years for the Dominican convent in Schleswig listed by Annales Skeningenses (1239) and Cypræus (1235) do not necessarily have to mean that (at least) one of them is wrong. Cypræus could have the year of the first arrival, Annales Skeningenses the actual year of foundation (Radtke 1974, 49-50). ● The mendicant convent in Haderslev was Dominican, not Franciscan, and founded around 1251. It is not completely clear from the wording, if Cypræus differed between the two mendicant orders in his listing of the convents in Flensburg, Tønder, Ribe, Haderslev, Husum and Kiel, but it seems to have caused misunderstandings for subsequent historians, starting with Erich Pontopiddan (see 1227).

Published: Annales episcoporum Slesvicensium, pp. 239-240; Braunschweig, Ulrich Petersen, pp. 273-274.

1235

Friars Preachers build a magnificent priory in Schleswig and Friars Minor build a priory in Svendborg.

Source: Pontoppidan’s Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ.

Language: German.

Anno 1235. (…) Zwen Klöster der beyden neuen Orden sind in diesem Jahr erbauet, nemlich derer Dominicaner eins zu Schleswig, ein herrlich Gebäude, und derer Franciscaner eins zu Svenburg in Fühnen (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

1235. (…) To klostre af begge de nye ordener bliver bygget dette år, nemlig det dominikanske i Slesvig, et herligt byggeri, og det franciskanske i Svendborg på Fyn (…).

Comments: In regard of the Dominican foundation in Schleswig, the author Erich Pontoppidan clearly has his knowledge from Cypræus (see above).

Published: Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ vol. I, p. 648.

1231-70 (1236)

Lund

Convent of Roskilde

Fr. Johannes, prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, dies on 2 May, which is noted in the necrology of Lund Chapter in a section dated to the period 1230-70. He may be identical to an otherwise unknown Fr. Johannes Cabbi, who according to the Annales Dano-Suecani dies in 1236.

Sources: A. Necrologium Lundensis, B. Annales Dano-Suecani.

Language: Latin.

VI. Non. Mai. (...) Item obiit frater Johannes, prior predicatorum Roschildis.

Dansk oversættelse:

2. maj. Ligeledes døde broder Johannes, prædikanternes prior i Roskilde.

1236. Obiit frater Johannes Cabbi.

Dansk oversættelse:

1236. Broder Johannes ‘Cabbi’ døde.

Comments: Neither Prior Johannes nor Fr. Johannes Cabbi is known from other sources, but since the Annales Dano-Suecani according to Gallén probably originates from the Roskilde convent, the two references may point to the same person; surely, his mentioning in the annals indicates an important role among the first generation of Dacian Dominicans (Gallén 1946, p. 15).

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, p. 511; Liber daticus Lundensis, p. 104. B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 168; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I no. 47; Annales Danici, p. 131; Annales Suecici, p. 256; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 15; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1237 30/5

Viterbo

Order of Preachers (incl. Dacia)

Pope Gregory IX enjoins priors and friars of the Order of Preachers, who preach against the pagan Livonians and receive redemptions for crusade vows, to hand over the money to the Teutonic Order in Livonia for the knights to purchase arms and horses.

Source: Not informed in LEKUB.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius etcetera dilectis filiis, prioribus et fratribus ordinis predicatorum, predicantibus contra paganos Livonie, salutem etcetera. Gravi considerato discrime, quod fidelibus in Livonie partibus pridem permissione divina noscitur accidisse, tanto plenius expedit eis opportunum provideri subsidium, quanto vehementius contra ipsos furit perfidia paganorum. Igitur cum dicti fideles, et precipue dilecti filii, fratres militie Christi de Livonia, quos nuper ordini hospitalis sancte Marie theutonicorum Jerusalemitan, duximus uniendos, in armis et equis, sine quibus inane dicitur exercitium militare, defectum plurimum sicut accipimus patiantur, devotioni vestre per apostolica scripta precipiendo mandamus, quatinus elemosinas et bona, que ad opus ipsorum et fidelium predictorum ad vos pro votorum redemptione perveniunt, vel hactenus pervenerunt, memoratis fratribus, pro emendis armis et equis ac aliis necessariis, sublato difficultatis obstaculo, assignetis, alias ipsis quod in Deo poteritis subventionis solatium procurantes, ut, dum pluribus fuerint roborati subsidiis, liberius perficere valeant, que sunt ad gloriam redemptoris. Datum Viterbii, ∙iii∙ kalendas junii, pontificatus nostri anno undecimo.

Comments: The bull appears addressed to priors and friars in all Dominican provinces preaching the Baltic crusade, something which the Friars Preachers of Dacia had been papally engaged with since 1232, perhaps even since 1230.

Published: Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 51.

1237 9/12

Rome

Sweden

Pope Gregory IX enjoins the archbishop of Uppsala and the bishops of Sweden to promote a crusade against the Tavastians, among whom, he has been informed, numerous apostates have fallen from faith and started molesting those who remain faithful, e.g. by sacrificing them to demons and mutilating them and their priests in different barbaric ways. Those who take the Cross are to be promised the same indulgence and immunity as those who go to the Holy Land.

Source: Transcript in Registrum ecclesie Upsalensis.

Language: Latin.

Indulgentie concesse crucesignatis contra Tavestes hac si irent ultra mare Gregorii pape.

Gregorius episcopus servus servorum Dei venerabilibus fratribus Upsalensi archiepiscopo et suffraganeis eius salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Plantavit vineam dextera Domini eamque sanguine filii sui voluit irrigari, ut ex fluente de Christi latere rivulo fecundata, vinum produceret, cuius refectus dulcedine plantator altissimus exultaret. Sed prodolor ecce ab apro de silva exterminium patitur ecce singularis ferus eandem suis pastibus demolitur. Nam sicut transmisse ad nos vestre littere continebant illorum qui Tavesti dicuntur, natio que olim multo labore ac studio vestro et predecessorum vestrorum ad fidem catholicam conversa extitit nunc procurantibus inimicis crucis prope positis ad antiqui erroris reversa perfidiam cum quibusdam barbaris novellam ecclesie Dei plantationem de Tavestia funditus dyabolo coadiuvante subvertunt, parvulos quibus in baptismo Christi lumen illuxit, violenter de hac luce subtractos interimunt, quosdam adultos subtractis ab eis primo visceribus demonibus immolant, et alios usque ad amissionem spiritus arbores circuire compellunt, sacerdotes vero quosdam exoculant, et quibusdam eorum manibus et ceteris membris crudeliter multilatis, reliquos in combustionem et cibum ignis paleis involutos exponunt, sicque ipsorum paganorum seviciis regnum Sweorum opprimitur, quod de facili extremam fidei desolationem incurret, nisi sibi Dei et apostolice sedis auxilio succurratur, verum cum tanto libentius contra huiusmodi apostatas et barbaros inpugnandos sit a viris Deum timentibus assurgendum quanto majoribus ecclesiam Dei dampnis affligere cupiunt, qui jidem catholicam tam detestabili crudelitate confundunt fraternitati vestre per apostolica scripta mandamus quatinus viros catholicos in regno predicto, et vicinis insulis positos ut contra eosdem apostatas et barbaros crucis signaculum assumentes ipsis viriliter et potenter expugnent preceptis salutaribus inducatis. Nos, enim attendentes, quod Deo tanto gratior est defensio fidei, quanto ceteris virtutibus anime fides debet preciosior reputari, de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi, illam ob id assumentibus signum crucis concedimus veniam peccatorum, et ipsos ea volumus immunitate gaudere quam habituri essent si in Terram Sanctam personaliter se transferrent. Datum Laterani quinto idus decembris pontificatus nostri anno undecimo.

Comments: The archbishop of Uppsala at this time was Jarler (1236-1255); see 1255. ● Nothing is stated about how the crusade was to be promoted to the Swedes, but it is quite likely that Archbishop Jarler made use of Dominican preachers, as he is known to have been very amicable with the Friars Preachers and a line of Dominican convents were founded in Sweden in these very years: Sigtuna and Skänninge (1237), Skara (1239), Kalmar and Lödöse (1243), Västerås (1244), and perhaps Visby (before 1243). ● A similar bull was issued in 1240 14/12 to the archbishop of Lund in favour of the renewed Danish crusade to Estonia.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 298.

1237

Convents of Sigtuna and Skänninge

Fr. Jordan of Saxony, master general of the Order of Preachers, submerges in the Sea of Jerusalem, and convents of Friars Preachers are established in Sigtuna and Skänninge.

Sources: A. Annales Skeningenses, B. Annales 1160-1336.

Language: Latin.

MMCCXXXVII obiit Benedictus episcopus Lincopensis, magister Jordanus in mari Gerosolimitano submergitur, interfeccio Nordmannorum in Skanør venit, et conventus Sictuniam et Skæningiam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1237 døde biskop Bengt af Linköping, (general)magister Jordan gik under i Jerusalemshavet, nordmændene ødelagde Skanør, og konventer ankom til Sigtuna og Skänninge.

MCCXXXVII obiit Benedictus episcopus Lincopensis, pridie nonas Januarii, et conventus fratrum venit Sigtoniam.

Comments: Jordan of Saxony shripwrecked and drowned near the coast of Syria after a pilgrimage and visitation to the Dominican priories in the province of the Holy Land. ● Either the chronicler or the transcriber seem to have mixed up the order of words in the last part, so that it should have read: ..interfeccio Nordmannorum in Skanør, et venit conventus Sictuniam et Skæningiam. ● A first attempt to establish a convent in Sigtuna had stranded in 1221-23. The Friars Preachers had previously received a site for their priory in Sigtuna by Archbishop Jarler, see 1234-37.

Published: A. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 372; Scriptores Rerum Suecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 3; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Annales Suecici, p. 268.

1234-37

Convent of Sigtuna

Archbishop Jarler of Uppsala donates a site for a priory in Sigtuna to the Friars Preachers.

Source: Olavus Petri’s En Swensk Crøneka.

Language: Swedish.

Anno Domini MCCXXXIIII bleef erchebiscop Olaff Basatømer dødh, hwilken ther war konung Erics skyldman, och strax epter honom wardt Jerler erchebiscop, then ther rwmet gaff swartmunkom til closter i Sichtuna.

Comments: Although Archbishop Olof Basatömir of Uppsala died in 1234, his successor Jarler was not officially installed until 1236. On Archbishop Jarler of Uppsala, see 1255. ● The official year of foundation for the convent in Sigtuna was 1237.

Published: Samlade skrifter af Olavus Petri vol. IV, p. 64.

1238 7/6

Stensby

Province of Dacia, Convent of Riga (prov. Teutonia)

Fr. Johannes, Fr. Anfridus and Fr. Boninus (Boecius?) of the Friars Preachers are among the retinue to counsel and testify the Treaty of Stensby between King Valdemar II of Denmark and the preceptor of Teutonic Order concerning Danish interests in Estonia; the settlement takes place in the presence of Papal Legate Guillelmus de Modena.

Source: Transcripts of 1304 29/11 (a) and 1314 15/6 (b). The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine Domini nostri Jhesu Christi, anno Domini MCCXXXVIII, ∙vii∙ idus Junii, in presencia dominorum regis Dacie Waldemari, regis Erici, ducis Abel et Christofori, filiorum dicti domini regis Waldemari, item domini Uffonis, archiepiscopi Lundensis, domini Willehelmi, quondam Mutinensis episcopi, penitenciarii domini pape, apostolice sedis legati, item domini Petri, Arusiensis episcopi, domini Nicholai, Roskildensis episcopi, et domini Johannis, episcopi Burlanensis, item fratrum predicatorum Johannis, Anfridi (b: Amfridi), Bonini, et fratrum minorum Reynardi et Alberti, item dominorum comitis Alberti et comitis Ernesti, et domini Hermanni, preceptoris in Livonia et Prucia fratrum domus Theutonice hospitalis sancte Marie Jerosolimitani, item meliorum regni Dacie, quorum omnium voluntate, consilio et consensu peracta sunt omnia infra scripta. (…) Datum Stenby, regnante Domino nostro Jhesu Christo, cui est honor in secula seculorum, amen.

Comments: Fr. Anfridus and perhaps also Fr. Johannes can be identified with leading Friars Preachers of the convent in Riga, who shortly before (1238 21/4) testified to a settlement between the Teutonic Order and the bishop of Riga concerning the distribution of tithe: “Huius autem rei testes sunt: de ordine predicatorum frater Johannes, frater Tidericus, frater Paulus, frater Anfridus, frater Hermannus (…)” (LEKUB 1. ser. vol. III no. 159). Since this settlement was also made in the presence of Papal Legate Guillelmus de Modena, the two friars are likely to have accompanied the legate and the Teutonic preceptor on their journey from Livonia to Denmark, whereas Fr. Boninus/Boecius was more likely part of the Danish retinue (Gallén 1946, 50 note 21). ● The Treaty of Stensby took place at the royal demesne Stensby on the south coast of Sjælland near the habour castle of Vordingborg, from where King Valdemar II of Denmark was about to launch a naval attack on Livonia to reconquer Estonia. With the settlement such an attack was avoided by the Teutonic Order, who in return ceded the Estonian counties of Tallinn (Revalia), Virumaa (Vironia/Virland), Harjumaa (Harria) and Järvamaa (Gervia) to the Danish king; the latter county was, however, immediately after returned to the Teutonic Order as a token of good will. In addition to the exchange of lay lordship, the three counties were also returned from ecclesiastical supremacy of Riga to that of Lund. ● Guillelmus de Modena (Guglielmo di Modena, William of Modena, †1251) was an Italian secular clergy and papal diplomat, who became bishop of Modena in 1222. He was appointed papal legate on several occasions in the 1220s and 1240s, especially in concern of Northern Europe, where he appears to have been a good friend of the Friars Preachers; he occassionally appears in diplomas on Dacian-Dominican issues, as in 1247 13/8 and 1248. After resigning the see in Modena to devote himself fully to his diplomatic tasks, he was appointed cardinal bishop of Sabina by Pope Innocent IV in 1244. ● On Duke Abel of Schleswig, see 1250.

Published: Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 160; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 9.

1238 16/7

Lund, Roskilde

Province of Dacia, convent of Roskilde

Fr. Rano, the first prior provincial of Dacia, dies. He is buried at the Dominican priory in Roskilde.

Source: A. Necrologium Lundensis, B. Necrologium OP Ripensis, C. Annales Dano-Suecani, D. Annales Skeningenses, E. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie, F. Tombstone.

Language: Latin.

XVII Kal. Aug. (...) Item obiit frater Rano prior provincialis fratrum predicatorum in Dacia.

Dansk oversættelse:

16. august. (...) Ligeledes døde broder Rano, provincialprior for prædikebrødrene i Dacia.

XVII Kl. (Aug.) O[biit] fr. Rano primus p[rior provincialis...?]

Dansk oversættelse:

16. (august). Broder Rano døde, den første p(rovincialprior...).

1238. (...) Obiit magister Rano. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

1238. (...) Magister Rano døde. (...)

1238. (...) obiit Rano frater primus provincialis, Dacie.

Dansk oversættelse:

1238. (...) Broder Rano døde, den første provincial i Dacia.

Primus prior provincialis in provincia Dacie ordinis fratrum predicatorum fuit frater Rano, vir reverendus, diuque fuit prior provincialis. Et obiit in officio provincialatus.

Dansk oversættelse:

Den første provincialprior i provinsen Dacia af Prædikebrødrenes Orden var broder Rano, en agtværdig mand, der længe var provincialprior. Og han døde i provincialembedet.

Hic jacet frater Rano, primus prior provincialis fratrum Prædicatorum in Dacia, quondam decanus Roschildensis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Her hviler broder Rano, den første provincialprior for prædikebrødrene i Dacia, tidligere dekan i Roskilde.

Comments: Fr. Rano’s past as dean at the cathedral chapter in Roskilde is confirmed by Historia, which also claims to know that he was elected bishop of Roskilde and on his way to the Curia, when he joined the Order of Preachers in Paris; if so, this must refer to the episcopal election after the death of Bishop Peder Jakobsen in 1225, which was won by Niels Stigsen. The past in Roskilde also explains why he chose to be buried at the priory here, where his tombstone was found among the priory ruins in 1670; unfortunately, the stone soon vanished again, but the text was preserved by Peder Resen in his ‘Atlas Danicus’.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, p. 534; Liber daticus Lundensis, p. 178. B. Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. II, p. 495. C. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 168; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I no. 47; Annales Danici, p. 131; Annales Suecici, p. 256; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 15; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). D. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III, pp. 3-4; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Dominican annals of Dacia (online). E. Wedel-Jarlsberg, La Province de Dacia, p. 276; Karlsson, Handlingar, p. 6; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, p. 88; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 248; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online). F. Atlas Danicus. Roskilde, p. 73.

1238

Province of Dacia

Fr. Analdus is elected second prior provincial of Dacia.

Source: A. Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia, B. Annales Dano-Suecani, C. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie.

Language: Latin.

(...) post quem Analdus duobus annis (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) efter ham (dvs. Rano) (fulgte) Analdus i to år (...)

1238. (...) Factus magister ordinis frater Remundus, prouincialis Dacie Analdus.

Dansk oversættelse:

1238. (...) Broder Raymond blev ordensmester, Analdus (blev) provincial i Dacia.

Secundus fuit frater Aynundus, qui non diuitius stetit in officio. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

Den anden var broder Ejnar, som ikke sad længe i embedet. (...)

Comments: The date of the election can probably be narrowed down to the late summer of 1238 in connection to the provincial chapter, which in Dacia usually was held in August or September; Analdus’ predecessor, Fr. Rano, died in office on 16 July 1238. The provincialate of Fr. Analdus lasted to 1240 or 1241.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 501; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, p. 87; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 219; Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 168; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I no. 47; Annales Danici, p. 131; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 15; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). C. Wedel-Jarlsberg, La Province de Dacia, p. 276; Karlsson, Handlingar, p. 6; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, pp. 88-89; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 248; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1234-38

Convent of Slesvig

Friars Preachers and Friars Minor arrive in Slesvig during the episcopacy of Bishop Tyge of Slesvig.

Source: A. Cypræus’ Catalogus episcoporum Slesvicensium; B. Hamsfort’s Catalogus episcoporum Sliesuicensium.

Language: Latin.

1216 [-1240]. Relligio his oris nova præsule visa Tucone est. Venit secta prius nigra, deinde minor. (…)

Tuco, hoc episcopo dominicani introducti et minores, Cypræus, (…).

Comments: Cornelius Hamsfort is often quoted for saying that Bishop Tyge introduced the two mendicant orders in Slesvig. He does, however, also state his source, Hieronymus Cypræus, who only tells that the orders came to Slesvig during Tyge’s episcopacy. ● Bishop Tyge of Slesvig was in office from 1234 to his death in 1238. His follower Johannes was initiated in 1240.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VII, 179; B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VII, 173.

1239

Convents of Skara and Schleswig

Convents of Friars Preachers are established in Skara and Schleswig.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCXXXIX venit conventus Skaris, et in Slæsvik. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1239 ankom konventer til Skara og Slesvig. (…)

Comments: A post-medieval source dates the convent foundation in Schleswig to 1235; Annales Skeningenses, although otherwise primarily Swedish in its perspective, seem to be quite well-informed about events in Schleswig, and the yearbook generally appears more accurate than the post-medieval chronicle. An inscript from 1519 may indicate a final (official) convent foundation in Schleswig in 1241.

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 372; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 4; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1240 21/4

Convent of Oslo

During the Battle of Oslo between King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway and Earl Skule, the king leads his troops through the canons’ residence and from there through the priory of the Friars Preachers, where they break down a wooden fence into the neighbouring church of St. Olav.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 236.

Language: Old Norse.

(…) Ok er Hakon konungr hafði skípat monnum til atsoknar við þat garðzlið sem hann var sialfr hia geck hann ínn i korsbræðragarð ok þaðan i predicara-garð. Enn millum Olafs-kirkiu ok predicara-garðz var sterkr skiðgarðr enn enginn steinmurr. Let konungrínn þar bera a suôrðu ok stor reip ok var sua skiðgarðrinn nídr brotínn. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Da kong Håkon havde stillet sin hær op til angreb, som han ville, gik han ind i Korsbrødregården og derfra i prædikanternes gård. Imellem Skt. Olavs kirke og prædikanternes gård var en stærkt pæleværk, om end ingen stenmur. Kongen lod det rive ned ved hjælp af stærke reb. (…)

Comments: The manouvre enabled King Håkon’s men to take the ducal forces, who had taken position in the neighbouring cemetery of St. Halvard’s Church, by surprise, which led to a decisive defeat for Earl Skule. The earl and his son Peter fled to Nidaros, where Peter was captured and killed in 1240 21/5, Skule himself three days later. ● This is the first positive reference to the existence of Friars Preachers in Oslo. A later passage in the same saga, stating that King Håkon Håkonsson gave the Church of St. Olav in Oslo to the Friars Preachers, is, although undated, traditionally supposed to have taken place in the years before the battle (1240 at the latest). The reference to the fence between the friars’ house and the church could, however, also suggest that the latter at this time was still not part of the priory; indeed, it may even have become so to show the king’s gratitude with the decisive entry through the priory.

Published: Mundt, Hákonar saga…, p. 130.

1240 21/5

Convent of Nidaros

Peter, son of Earl Skule, enters the church of the Friars Preachers in Nidaros with four armed henchmen during an attempt to escape the forces of King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway. The friars offer him their protection, but he has no trust in that and in stead he continues to the archbishop’s house.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 239.

Language: Old Norse.

(…) Pétr hertugason var litla hrið i kristzkirkiu ok fór þaðan i predicara-kirkiu. Predikarar buðu at giæta hans enn hann eigi traust a þat ok for i biskupsgarð ok ∙iiij∙ sueinar með honum. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Peter hertugsøn var i Kristkirken en lille stund og gik derfra til prædikanternes kirke. Prædikanterne tilbød ham beskyttet ophold hos sig, men han havde ikke tillid dertil og drog derfra til bispegården med fire svende. (…)

Comments: Peter Skulesson (†1240) was son of the powerful Earl Skule, who was father-in-law to King Håkon and for long de facto regent of Norway. The still more troubled relations between earl and king, of whom Peter supported his father, finally led to open war between the two parties in late 1239, when Skule proclaimed himself king. The ducal forces had been decisively defeated in Oslo on 1240 21/4, and in the following weeks members of the ducal party were hunted down all over Norway. After the short stay with the friars, Peter Skulesson saught refuge at the Augustinian Abbey of Helgeseter just outside Nidaros, but was recognized by his enemies, taken outside the priory and killed. ● The passage is traditionally read as if Peter did not have trust in the friars and their promise (e.g. Hødnebø & Magerøy 1979, 234), but it can equally well be read as if he doubted his enemies’ intentions to acknowledge the monastic asylum (Lange 1847, 360). Both sides to such a doubt would certainly be justified, as royal forces just a month earlier had sneaked up on the earl’s troops in Oslo by going through the Dominican priory (1240 21/4), and the Birkebeiners’ disrespect for monastic peace was evidenced soon after, when not only Peter, but also his father Earl Skule were driven out of Helgeseter Abbey by force and slain just outside its gates (HHS ch. 239-241). ● This is the first positive reference to the existence of Friars Preachers in Nidaros. While the exact location of the priory has not yet been established archaeologically, the text suggests that it was situated close to Nidaros Christchurch as well as the archbishop’s residence.

Published: Mundt, Hákonar saga…, p. 133.

1240 (3/6)

Bologna

Province of Dacia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of two convents in the province of Hungaria (of which one is to be placed in Transylvania), two in Dacia, one in Francia (in Auxerre) and one in Polonia; for Dacia and Polonia, decision on the location of the foundations is left for the provincial chapters.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCXL. (…)

Concessiones domorum: Concedimus duas domos provincie Ungarie, unam ponendam in provincia Silvana; Dacie ∙ii∙ secundum quod videbitur capitulo provinciali; Francie ∙i∙ ponendam in Altisiodoro; Polonie ∙i∙ secundum quod videbitur capitulo provinciali. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens, Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akter af generalkapitlet afholdt i Bologna i det Herrens år 1240. (…) Bevillinger af huse: Vi tilstår to huse til provinsen Hungaria, ét at placere i provinsen Transsylvanien; i Dacia to, som i overensstemmelse med provincialkapitlet; i Francia et placeret i Auxerre; i Polonia et andet, som i overensstemmelse med provincialkapitlet. (...)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundations in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Schleswig (1239), Skara (1239), Nidaros (1230-40), Oslo (1237-40) and Visby (before 1243) ● The general chapter of 1240 also had the second reading of the decision to grant Dacia the same electoral rights as other provinces in the election of masters general (see 1241 19/5) and the first reading of the decision to add Dacia to the ‘Parisian group’ of provinces to be informed of the death of masters general (see 1242 8/6).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 18; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 66.

1240 14/12

Rome

Convents in Denmark?

Pope Gregory IX enjoins the Archbishop of Lund and his suffragan bishops in Demark to preach a crusade against the infidels, who attack the Christians in Estonia. Those who take the Cross are to be promised the same indulgence and immunity as those who go to the Holy Land.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. The Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Archiepiscopo Lundensi et suffraganeis suis. Ad similitudinem Dei conditus et ad ipsius ymaginem homo factus, qui cum in honore esset et in invisibilia Dei per ea que facta sunt intellecta conspicere potuisset, sempiternam quoque virtutem ac divinitatem ipsius, ita ut excusationem aliquam non haberet, quia non intellexit comparatus jumentis insipientibus, illis similis est effectus; et obscuratum insipiens cor eiusdem, ut mutans gloriam incorruptibilis Dei in similitudinem ymaginis corruptibilis hominis et volucrum quadrupedum, et serpentum elegit creature quam creatori potius deservire. Et licet omnipotens Deus ne ille periret ex toto quem inter ceteras creaturas extulerat privilegio dignitatis, exurgens propter miseriam inopum et gemitum pauperam per fidem in sanguine ipsius propitiatorum proposuerit Jhesum Christum propter remissionem precedentium delictorum princeps tamen mundi huius quorundam infidelium mentes adeo excecavit, ut illuminatio evangelii in eos non valeat radiare, sed adhuc infidelitatis tenebris obvoluti, non solum nolint Dominum invocare; qui prope est omnibus invocantibus eum in veritate, quia omnis quicumque invocaverit nomen Domini salvus erit, sed etiam sicut olim in filiis Abrae is qui secundum carnem genitus fuerat ex ancilla persequebatur illum qui secundum spiritum ex libera natus erat, ita et nunc filii Agar, id est infidelium populus qui adhuc in tenebris ambulans, necdum videre mervit lucem magnam; nos qui jam non sumus filii ancille se libere, qua libertate Christus nos liberavit persequi non desistant, qui sic evanuerunt in cogitationibus suis, ut ipsum qui venit jugum captivitatis eorum dissolvere nolint agnoscere redemptorem, ipso eos ineffabilis providente sue consilio tolerante; ut vel ad eum redeant utendo felicius libertate arbitrii vel demum justas querelas non habeant contra ipsum tamdiu misericorditer expectati, necnon ut fidelibus ad exercitium virtutis existant, laborum suorum qui non perit fructum exinde habituris. Cum igitur hii qui de Estonie partibus per Dei gratiam ad fidem Christiani nominis sunt conversi, a barbaris circumstantibus multipliciter molenstentur; ac per hoc petant sibi a Christi fidelibus suveniri; fraternitatem vestram monemus et obsecramus in Domino ac in remissionem vestrorum injungimus peccaminum quatinus subjectos vobis populus moneatis attentius et efficaciter inducatis, ut ad tante felicitatis bravium properantes et ponentes cum Moyse gladium supra femur, contra huiusmodi gentes idolatras et populum murmurantem currant in splendore armorum Domini accincti ad eius prelium preliandum, qui coronam legitime certantibus repromittit. Nos enim de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis, tam crucesignatis vestrarum diocesium pro succursu Terre Sancte volentibus vota sua in huiusmodi subsidium commutare, quam aliis earundem diocesium qui contra fidei nostre hostes ad partes illas accesserint ibidem saltem per annum in huiusmodi Jhesu Christi servitio moraturi, illam indulgentiam elargimur, que transeuntibus in Terre Sancte subsidium est concessa. Datum Laterani, ∙xviiii∙ kalendas januarii anno ∙xiiii∙.

Comments: The archbishop of Lund at this time was Uffe Thrugotsen (1228-1252). While he took a leading part in the foundation of the convent of Friars Minor in Lund 1238-39, his attitude towards the Friars Preachers is not positively known, but he was most likely the initiating founder of their convent in Åhus (Gallén 1946, 28) and commemorative prayers were prescribed for him after his death at the Dominican provincial chapters in 1253 Aug-Sep and 1254 8/9. ● It is neither evident from the wording just who the attacking infidels were, nor who was meant to lead the crusade against them. It is, however, commonly believed that rather than to be seen as a papal call against the ongoing uprisings of pagan Oesilians at Saaremaa or elsewhere in and around Estonia, the bull was aimed to engage Denmark in a joint Scandinavian campaign against the Orthodox Russians in Novgorod (Jensen 2005, 195). A familiar bull had been issued in 1237 9/12 to the archbishop of Uppsala to promote a crusade against the Tavastians in central Finland, which in 1240 was successfully led by Earl Birger of Sweden, but when the Swedes tried to continue the expansion eastwords into Ingermanland around the river Neva towards Lake Ladoga, they were defeated by the Novgorod Rus’ in a battle on 15 July 1240, from which the earl himself only just managed to escape. It was most likely the continued efforts after the Battle of Neva to subdue the Orthodox Novgorodian Rus’ under the papacy that the call to the Danish episcopacy was meant to promote; a familiar call was made to King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway in 1241 6-8/7. The call may have had some effect, as a Danish force was in fact engaged in the Neva region as part of a Catholic alliance in 1241-42. It was initially led by Prince Abel of Denmark and the Danish Duke Knud of Estonia, but they both left the campaign to return to Denmark, when they had learned that King Valdemar II had died in March 1241. The remaining Danish forces were part of the joint Catholic attack on Novgorod in the spring of 1242, which led to a decisive western defeat on the frozen Lake Peipus on 5 April (Jensen 2005, 195-197). ● Nothing is stated about how the crusade was to be promoted to the Danes, but it is quite likely that the Danish bishops would have been encouraged to make use of Dominican preachers, whom since 1230 13/9 and 1232 respectively had held a role as expert crusade preachers in the region on behalf of the Teutonic Order against the pagan Prussians and the Archbishop of Bremen against the heretic Stedingers. From 1232 5/2 onwards, also the increasing number of Dominican convents within the province of Dacia were papally enlisted with the task of preaching the Baltic crusade on behalf of the Teutonic Order, and in the years around 1240 new Dominican convents had been founded in virtually all Danish dioceses.

Published: Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 167; Bullarium Danicum no. 303; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 62.

Literature: Jakobsen 2021(a), p. 102.

1240 (at the latest)

Convent of Oslo

King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway grants the church of St. Olav in Oslo to the Order of Preachers.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 333.

Language: Old Norse.

(…). Hann let giora berfættubrædra-kirkiu i Tunsbergi ok var hun sidan færd sudur i Dragsmork ok let hann þar giora mariu-kirkiu ur steine ok gaf til fimtige-markabol hann let giora borg a valkabiorgum ok let sidan færa til nicolaskirkiu i Oslo. Hann gaf þar olafskirkiu predikorum ok let husa kongsgard vt a eyrum i bænum. (…)

Comments: The reference to the donation is included in the king’s concluding memorial in the final part of the saga, from which it cannot be dated more accurately. Traditionally it is believed to have taken place shortly before the first dated reference to the priory in 1240 21/4, but since this refers to a strong fence between the friars’ house and the church, it could suggest that the latter at this time was still not part of the priory; indeed, it may even have become so to show the king’s gratitude with the decisive entry through the priory. ● The church of St. Olav was situated to the immediate north of Oslo Cathedral. It has been dated to the twelfth century; its original function is unknown.

Published: Mundt, Hákonar saga…, p. 209.

1240-41

Province of Dacia

Prior Provincial Analdus is absolved by the general chapter and Fr. Absalon is elected new provincial of Dacia.

Source: A. Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia, B. Annales Dano-Suecani, C. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie.

Language: Latin.

(...) post quem Absolon annis uiginti.

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) efter ham (dvs. Analdus) (fulgte) Absalon i tyve år.

1241. Factus prouincialis Dacie frater Absalon, magister ordinis frater Iohannes.

Dansk oversættelse:

1241. Broder Absalon blev provincial i Dacia, broder Johannes (blev) ordensmester.

(...) Fuit absolutus in capitulo generali [MCCXXXV]. Tertuis fuit frater Absalon, uir reuerendus et bonus. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Han (dvs. Analdus) blev afløst på generalkapitler [i 1235]. Den tredje var broder Absalon, en agtværdig og god mand. (...)

Comments: The absolution of Fr. Analdus is only recorded by Bernard Gui. The added year, 1235, is obviously wrong, as he did not come into office until 1238. Rather, he was absolved in 1240 or 1241; however, the general chapter acts of neither the years mention him. Annales Dano-Suecani dates the substitution to 1241. Absalon stayed in office, with a short intermezzo in 1250, till his death in 1261.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 501; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, p. 87; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 219; Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 168; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I no. 47; Annales Danici, p. 131; Annales Suecici, p. 256; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 15; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). C. Wedel-Jarlsberg, La Province de Dacia, p. 276; Karlsson, Handlingar, p. 6; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, pp. 88-89; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 248; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1241 13/4

Riga

Convent of Riga (prov. Teutonia), Bishop of Ösel-Wiek

Bishop Henricus OP of Ösel-Wiek declares that he has entered an agreement with the Teutonic Order, which extends his episcopal jurisdiction into “the lands between the Estonians already converted and the Russians, i.e. the lands Watland, Neva, Ingria and Karelia”, where there is hope of a soon conversion after an expected military conquest by the Teutonic Knights. The agreement leaves the entire spiritual authority in the district to the bishop, who for this is to receive a tenth of all tithes, except of certain skins, whereas the Teutonic Order is to keep patronage of the churches and all other ecclesiastical income, as the knights singlehandedly bear the trouble, costs and danger of subjugating the pagans. The agreement is co-witnessed by Fr. Sinderammus and Fr. Hugo of the Friars Preachers in Riga.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Frater Henricus de ordine predicatorum Osilie et Maritime divina miseratione episcopus, cunctis Christi fidelibus, ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit, salutem in domino Jhesu Christo. Ne labantur cum tempore, que geruntur in tempore, perennari solent litteris ac testibus roborari. Notum ergo facimus tam posteris, quam presentibus, quod fratres domus s. Marie Theutonicorum in Livonia nobiscum concordaverunt, cum a sede apostolica postularent, jurisdictionem nostram extendi ad terras inter Estoniam jam conversam et Rutiam, in terris videlicet Watlande, Nouve, Ingrie et Carele, de quibus spes erat conversionis ad fidem Christi, eum jam occupate essent a predictis fratribus per quoddam castrum, multorum de ipsis terris consensu, sub hac forma compositionis, ut videlicet nos, in spiritualibus in terris illis providentes, decimam decime perciperemus in omnigenis proventibus, exceptis variis pelliculis, ipsis autem fratribus omne reliquum cederemus emolumentum, tam in jure patronatus ecclesiarum, quam piscationibus, advocatiis et ceteris imperalibus [temporalibus?], pro eo, quod ipsis incumberet labor, expensa et periculum in barbarorum subjugatione. Neque vero possit in posterum suboriri calumnia, compositionem nostram litteris mandari fecimus, sigillo nostro communitis ac testibus, qui presentes fuerunt, cum hac fierent, fratres Sinderammus [et] Hugo ordinis predicatorum; frater Henricus et frater Wernerus ordinis fratrum minorum; fratres domus s. Marie Theutonicorum Andreas commendator, Wernerus marscalcus, Gerardus camerarius, Remboldus et alii quam plures. Actum publice Riga, Dominice incarnationis anno MCCXLI idus aprilis. Insuper jam infeodati Theutonici in eodem castro ab agrorum suorum decimis sint exemti, et insuper fratrum de domo Theutonica agricultura.

Comments: Fr. Sinderammus and Fr. Hugo of the Friars Preachers in Riga are not known from any other sources. ● Fr. Henricus was a Friar Preacher of probably German origin, of whom there are no records before he was appointed bishop of Ösel-Wiek by Legate William of Modena in 1234. He remained in office until 1260. ● The bishopric of Ösel-Wiek, based around the island of Saarema (Ösel) and the north-westernmost corner of Estonia, was segregated into a missionary diocese in 1228 to comply with a wish of King Heinrich VII of the Holy Roman Empire, placed directly under the papacy, until transferred to the new church province of Riga in 1255. It was soon abandoned by its first Cistercian bishop, Gottfried, in 1229, and after five years of vacancy, his Dominican successor was appointed by Legate William. ● Watland, Neva, Ingria and Karelia were all tribal districts located a long way east of the bishopric, around Neva Bay in the innermost part of the Gulf of Finland, and thus separated from Ösel-Wiek by the (Danish-administered) diocese of Tallinn. ● To which extent Bishop Henricus may have used his own Dominican brethren based in Tallinn and/or Riga to comply with these missionary tasks is unknown, but he must have been inclined to, partly due to his own orderly affiliation, partly since alternative options were extremely scarce.

Published: Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. III no. 169 a (col. 33-34).

1241 20/4

Rome

Convent of Nidaros

Pope Gregory IX charges the prior of the Friars Preachers in Nidaros together with the abbots of Tuterø and Nidarholm to investigate the claimed miracles taking place after the death of Archbishop Øystein of Nidaros.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus etc. .... abbati Tautrensi, Cisterciensis, et … Holmensi sancti Benedicti, Nidrosiensis diocesis, et fratrum predicatorum Nidrosiensis ordinum prioribus. Ut corda fidelium in sui amorem rex celestis accendat, et incredulos convertat ad fidem, sanctos suos miraculis magnificat gloriosis, devotiores enim fideles ipsi redduntur altissimo, dum vident electos ipsius post exitum hujus vite felicem virtutibus corruscare, ac reliqui eum sequi desiderant, cum se sequentibus eterna premia largiatur. Sane dignas domino referimus gratias, quod sicut venerabiles fratres … Nidrosiensis archiepiscopus et ejus suffraganei, ac carissimus in Christo filius noster … Norwagie rex illustris suis nobis litteris intimarunt, recolende memorie Augustinum, Nidrosiensem archiepiscopum, cum pie vixisset in hoc seculo, viam salutis docendo verbis pariter et exemplis, tandem presentis vite cursu feliciter consumato, multis miraculis omnipotens decoravit. Unde, cum non deceat eum apud homines sine veneratione relinqui, quem merita et miracula sanctum ostendunt, nobis humiliter supplicarunt, ut ipsum ascribere sanc torum cathalogo curaremus. Quia vero nobis non constitit de predictis, discretioni vestre, de qua plenam in domino fiduciam gerimus, per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus de vita et miraculis ipsius diligenter ac sollicite inquirentes, que inveneritis nobis per vestras litteras fideliter intimetis. Quod si non omnes etc. Datum Laterani XII kal. Maii, anno XV.

Comments: All places for the names of the charged commissioners are left blank in the register; the abbot of Nidarholm at this time was called Bjørn. ● The monasteries of Tuterø and Nidarholm (Holm) were Cistercian and Benedictine repsectively. ● Øystein Erlendsson (Augustinus Nidrosiensis) was archbishop of Nidaros from 1158-59 till his death in 1188. He was declared saint by the bishops of Norway in 1229, and a minor cult was celebrated around his grave in Nidaros. ● This first papal commission to investigate the sainthood of Archbishop Øystein apparently did not come to any conclusion, as four subsequent commissions were appointed in 1246, 1251, 1255 and 1268; the one in 1251 also had Dominican appointees. All commissional appointments remained futile and no further attempts of gaining papal canonization were made.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. I no. 23.

1241 (19/5)

Paris

Province of Dacia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers grants the provinces of Polonia, Dacia, Terra sancta and Grecia the same electoral rights as the other eight provinces in the election of masters general, which means that they may each send their prior provincial and two diffinitors to the electoral chapters.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Parisius celebrati anno Domini MCCXLI.

Confirmamus hanc constitutionem (…). Item hanc ut ∙iiii^or∙ provincie scilicet Polonia, Dacia, Jherosolimitana, Grecia aliis provinciis in omnibus adequentur tam in duobus electoribus magistri ordinis quam in habenda potestate, quam habent priores provinciales, magistro ordinis mortuo vel amoto. Ubicumque ergo in constitutionibus fit mentio de octo provinciis, ponatur ∙xii∙. Et hec habet ∙iii∙ capitula. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Paris i det Herrens år 1241.

Vi vedtager følgende konstitutioner: (…) Ligeledes at disse fire provinser, nemlig Polonia, Dacia, Jerusalem [og] Grecia skal stilles lige med andre provinser i alle forhold såvel med hensyn til de to, der skal foretage valg af mester, som med hensyn til den magt, som provincialpriorerne har, når ordensmesteren er død eller afsat. Hvorend der i konstitutionerne omtales “otte provinser” indsættes [nu i stedet] “tolv”. Og dette har tre kapitler [vedtaget]. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The four ‘new provinces’ had until then only been allowed to send one diffinitor along with the prior provincial to the electoral chapters. ● The general chapter of 1241 also had the second reading of the decision to add Dacia to the ‘Parisian group’ of provinces to be informed of the death of masters general (see 1242 8/6).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 18.

Literature: Galbraith 1925, 93; Gallén 1946, 13.

1239 (15/5) Paris

The above-mentioned change has its first reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

Hec sunt acta capituli generalis Parisius celebrati anno Domini MCCXXXIX. (…) Inchoamus has constitutiones. Statuimus ut ∙iiii^or∙ provincie Polonia, Dacia, Syria, Grecia aliis provinciis per omnia adequentur tam in duobus electoribus magistri quam in potestate quam habent priores provinciales magistro ordinis mortuo vel amoto. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 11; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 37.

1240 (3/6) Bologna

The above-mentioned change has its second reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCXL. (…) Item, approbamus ut ∙iiii^or∙ provincie videlicet Polonia, Dacia, Jerosolimitana, Grecia aliis octo provinciis per omnia adequentur tam in duobus electoribus magistri; quam in habenda potestate quam habent priores provinciales magistro ordinis mortuo vel amoto. Et hec habet ∙ii∙ capitula. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 14; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 66.

1241 8/7

Rome

Province of Dacia

Pope Gregory IX instates the Benedictine abbot of Bergen and the Dominican prior provincial of Dacia to investigate and evaluate the succesional right of King Håkon Håkonsson to the Norwegian throne.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus etc. … abbati sancti Michaelis ordinis S. Benedicti Bergensis diocesis, et … priori provinciali fratrum predicatorum Norwagie. Venerabiles fratres nostri … archiepiscopus Nidrosiensis et eius suffraganei per suas litteras nobis humiliter supplicarunt, ut cum carissimus in Christo filius noster H. Norwagie rex illustris recolende memorie … patri suo, cuius erat filius naturalis, deficientibus legitimis aliisque propinquis consanguineis, qui possint de iure succedere ipsi patri, secundum legem et consuetudinem patrie in regno succedat, sibi quod non obstante defectu natalium inungi et coronari possit in regem, presertim cum nulli subsit principi seculari, concedere curaremus. Licet igitur regem ipsum tamquam catholicum principem et apostolice sedi devotum specialis dilectionis prosequamur affectu, et eius honori quantum cum deo possumus intendamus, quia tamen in tanto negotio non est leviter procedendum, nos de circumspectione vestra plenam in domino fiduciam obtinentes mandamus, quatinus inquisita super premissis diligentius veritate, que inveniretis nobis per vestras litteras et sollempnes nuntios fideliter intimetis, ut ex relatione vestra instructi securius in ipso negotio, auctore domino, procedamus. Datum Laterani .VIII. Id. Julii anno XV.

Comments: The bull is addressed to “the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Norway”, who was, of course, the provincial of the entire province of Dacia. · In the Vatican register, both the Benedictine abbot and the Dominican prior provincial are unnamed, and whereas the abbot can be identified with a Fr. Sigurd (Sigurdus), it is uncertain who the provincial of Dacia actually was at the time in question. The bull may have been sent during a provincial ‘interregnum’, between the absolution of Fr. Analdus at the general chapter around Pentecost and the election of his successor Fr. Absalon at the provincial chapter in the late summer, a substitution that either took place in 1240 or 1241. · Furthermore, it is uncertain whether the task was ever implemented. King Håkon had held the throne since 1217, but as an illegitimate child of his royal father, his claim was constantly challenged, and he therefore on several occasions asked the Church for its approval and an ecclesiastical coronation. This did not come, however, until 1247, and the investigation initiated by Pope Gregory in July 1241 may have stopped with the pope’s death in August that same year.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. I no. 25.

1242 (8/6)

Bologna

Province of Dacia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers adds to the existing constitutions that when a master general dies, it is now also the obligation of the prior of the convent in Paris to inform the province of Dacia, whereas the prior in Bologna is to inform the provinces of Polonia, Terra sancta and Grecia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCXLII.

(…) Item, confirmamus has constitutiones. Ubi dicitur de annunciatione mortis magistri, addatur, quod domus Parisiensis anunciet provincie Dacie; Bononiensis vero Polonie, Terre sancte, Grecie, et illud deleatur de constitutionibus et aliis quibus poterit anunciare. Et hec habet ∙iii∙ capitula. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Bologna i det Herrens år 1242.

(…) Fremdeles, vi vedtager følgende konstitutioner: Hvor det gælder forkyndelsen af døde [general]magistre, tilføjes huset i Paris forkyndelsen til provinsen Dacia, men Bologna [tilføjes] Polonia, Det Hellige Land og Grecia, og dette annullerer konstitutioner og andet der vedrører forkyndelsen. Og dette har tre kapitler [vedtaget]. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 21; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 105.

1240 (3/6) Bologna

The above-mentioned change has its first reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCXL. (…) Approbamus hanc constitutionem. (…) Item, ubi dicitur de annunciatione mortis magistri, addatur quod domus Parisiensis annunciet provincie Dacie, Bononiensis vero Polonie, Terre sancte, Grecie, et deleatur de constitutionibus illud aliis quibus poterit. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 13; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 66.

1241 (19/5) Paris

The above-mentioned change has its second reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Parisius celebrati anno Domini MCCXLI. (…) …

Item, ubi dicitur de annunciatione mortis magistri, addatur, quod domus Parisiensis annunciet provincie Dacie; Bononiensis vero Polonie, Terre sancte, Grecie, et deleatur illud de constitutionibus et aliis quibus poterit. Et hec habet ∙ii∙ capitula. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 19; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 92.

1242

Convents of Helsingør and Næstved

Convents of Friars Preachers are founded in Helsingør and Næstved.

Source: Pontoppidan’s Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ.

Language: German.

Anno 1242. (…) Um diese Zeit wurden zu Helsingöer und Nestved 2. Dominicaner oder Schwartz-Brüder-Klöster gestiftet.

Dansk oversættelse:

År 1242. (…) Omkring denne tid blev der stiftet to dominikaner- eller sortebrødreklostre i Helsingør og Næstved.

Comments: It is unknown from where the eighteenth-century chronicler, Erich Pontoppidan, has his datings, but in all cases concerning Dominican convent foundations, they differ from preserved medieval sources. ● While Friars Preachers are otherwise not recorded in Helsingør until 1425, with a formal convent foundation in 1441 3/3, the first certain reference to Dominican presence in Næstved is from 1277, with a possible preceding record in 1266 Apr-Aug. ● In the case of Næstved, an initial foundation around 1242 is not completely unthinkable, as the Friars Minor are known to have received a friary site in the town around 1240, but were kept from using it by the Benedictine town lords in Skovkloster until 1270. A similar process for the Friars Preachers may explain why no Dominican convent apparently existed in Næstved in 1254 8/9 and 1261 22/3.

Published: Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ vol. I, p. 656.

1243 (31/5)

Bologna

Province of Dacia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of three convents in the province of Lombardia, two in Teutonia and one in Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCXLIII. (…) Concedimus ·iii· domos provinciae Lombardie, Theutonie ·ii·, Dacie ·i·. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens, Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akter af generalkapitlet afholdt i Bologna i det Herrens år 1243. (…) Vi tilstår tre huse til provinsen Lombardia, Teutonia to [og] Dacia ét. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundation in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Visby (before 1243), Kalmar (1243), Lödöse (1243) and Västerås (1244).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 30; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 159.

1243 23/9

Anagni

Provinces of Dacia and Teutonia, Convent of Visby

Pope Innocent IV enjoins the prior provincials of Dacia and Teutonia, along with the prior and brethren of the Friars Preachers in Visby specifically, to preach the crusade to Livonia and Prussia on behalf of the Teutonic Order on Gotland. The crusaders and their families are promised papal and ecclesiastical protection; those who due to illness or poverty cannot fulfill their vows are to be redeemed in return for material help for the crusade handed over to the friars; people who support the crusade financially or pay for others’ participation are given remission and privileges similar to those given for the actual crusaders, and similar to those given for the crusade to The Holy Land; 20 days of indulgence are given to anyone listening to the crusade sermons of the friars; and full absolution are offered to people excommunicated for arson or violence against priests, if they take the Cross and if they beforehand have paid full compensation, and their crime does not demand a pilgrimage to Rome.

Sources: A. Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome. B. Transcripts in Örnhielm’s Bullarium and Peringskiöld’s Bullarium. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Priori provinciali fratrum ordinis predicatorum in Alemannia. Qui justis causis hominum promovendis promptum favorem impendimus, tanto libentius vigilanti cura prosequi pia debemus negotia Jhesu Christi, quanto Deus homini preferendus esse dinoscitur, et omnis sibi deberi reverentia comprobatur. Igitur cum, sicut relatu fidedignorum percepimus exultantes; conditor omnium in Livonie ac Pruscie partibus dilectorum filiorum fratrum hospitalis sancte Marie Teutonicorum Jerosolimitani ac aliorum fidelium triumphanti dextera faciente sit multipliciter exaltatus; et spes sit, quod ibidem magis ac magis sui nominis gloria protendatur, si plantationi sue partium earumdem favorem, quem in ipso possumus, impendentes, oportunum illi per devotos ecclesie subsidium procuremus, devotionem tuam rogamus et hortamur in domino per apostolica tibi scripta mandantes ac in remissionem peccaminum injungentes, quantinus priores et fratres tui ordinis constitutos in Madeburgensi et Bremensi provinciis, Ratisponensi, Pataviensi, Alberstatensi, Ildesemensi et Verdensi diocesibus huiusmodi negotio quaque postposita difficultate deputare studeas et eosdem attentius exhortari, quod assumpto sancte predicationis officio propter deum fideles dictarum provinciarum et diocesium ad nimiam caritatem, qua Christus nos dilexit et diligit, respectum habere et ei retribuere aliquid pro omnibus, que tribuit ipse illis, piis exhortationibus secundum datam sibi a deo prudentiam studeant informare diligenter et sollicite, petituri, ut ipsi redempti pretio glorioso, in quos tamquam viros christianos et catholicos cadere opprobria exprobrantium Christo debent, se viriliter et potenter accingant tamquam zelum dei habentes ad ampliandam gloriam crucifixi et liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum, profecturi et acturi secundum fratrum consilia predictorum, ita quod et ipsis premium debeatur eternum, et infideles non possint quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari. Illos vero de provinciis et diocesibus memoratis, qui crucis signaculo in Livonie seu Pruscie subsidium insigniti propter paupertatem seu debilitatem illuc nequeunt personaliter proficisci, a voto crucis absolvant, dummodo de bonis suis juxta proprias facultates congruam subventionem exhibeant per manus eorumdem fratrum in idem subsidium convertendam. Nos enim, ut, quod pro nomine redemptoris tam digne deposcitur, effectu facili compleatur, omnes dictarum provinciarum et diocesium in succursum eorumdem fidelium suscepto propter hoc crucis signaculo processuros necnon eorum familiam et bona omnia, donec de ipsorum reditu vel obitu certissime cognoscatur, sub protectione ac defensione sedis apostolice admittentes illis ac aliis, qui juxta facultatem et qualitatem suam illuc bellatores idoneos in expensis propriis duxerint destinandos, necnon qui ad subventionem dictarum Livonie vel Pruscie de bonis propriis congrue ministrarunt, vel qui in alienis expensis illuc accesserint, ibidem ad minus per unius anni spatium servituri, juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum illam indulgentiam idemque privilegium elargimur, que transeuntibus et subvenientibus in Terre Sancte subsidium conceduntur. Preterea, ut prefatum negotium, quo pluribus contingit juvari remediis, prosperitatis optate suscipiat incrementum, prioribus et fratribus per te supradicto negotio deputandis presentium auctoritate concedimus, quod illis earumdem provinciarum et diocesium, qui ad eorum sollempnem predicationem accesserint, viginti dies de injuncta penitentia relaxare ac eorum singulis illuc sumpto propter hoc crucis caractere processuris, qui pro incendiis et injectione manuum in clericos vel alias religiosas personas excommunicationis laqueum incurrerunt, absolutionis beneficium juxta formam ecclesie valeant impertiri, proviso ut passis dampna et injurias satisfaciant competenter, illis dumtaxat exceptis, quorum excessus adeo sunt difficiles et enormes, quod merito sint ad sedem apostolicam destinandi. Datum Anagnie ∙ix∙ kalendas octobris anno primo.

In eundem modem..priori provinciali fratrum ordinis predicatorum in Dacia per regna Dacia, Svecie et Norweie...

Dansk oversættelse:

Til provincialprioren for prædikebrødrenes orden i Tyskland. Vi, som redebont yder støtte til at befordre menneskenes retfærdige sager, bør med årvågen omsorg fremme Jesu Kristi fromme anliggender ligeså meget mere villigt, som Gud vides at stå over mennesket, og al ærefrygt beviseligt skyldes Ham. Da altså alles skaber, efter hvad vi med jubel har set af troværdiges indberetning, er blevet ophøjet på mangfoldig vis i Livlands og Preussens egne ved vore elskede sønner, brødrene af de Tyskes Skt. Mariahospital i Jerusalems og andre troendes triumferende højre hånd, og der er håb om, at Hans herlige navn kan udbredes mere og mere dersteds, hvis vi bringer Hans udplantning i samme lande den støtte, vi kan i Ham, og skaffer den behørig undsætning gennem dem, der er Kirken hengivne, beder og opfordrer vi i Herren dig, hengivne søn, idet vi ved denne vor apostoliske skrivelse befaler og pålægger dig til syndernes forladelse, at du ivrigt arbejder på med tilsidesættelse af alle vanskeligheder til denne sag at udpege priorer og brødre af din orden i kirkeprovinserne Magdeburg og Bremen og i stifterne Regensburg, Passau, Halberstadt, Hildesheim og Verden og indtrængende maner til dem, at de for Guds skyld påtager sig det hellige prædikehverv og i fromhed maner og i overensstemmelse med den af Gud givne klogskab ivrigt arbejder på omhyggeligt og omsorgsfuldt at fortælle de troende i nævnte kirkeprovinser og stifter, at de med den overvættes kærlighed for øje, hvormed Kristus har elsket og elsker os, skal yde Ham noget til gengæld for alt det, som Han har ydet dem, og beder om, at disse, der er genløst for den herlige pris og som kristne og rettroende mænd rammes af forhånelserne fra dem, der bespotter Kristus, mandigt og mægtigt væbner sig af nidkærhed for Gud og for at udbrede den Korsfæstedes herlighed og befri dem, der bor nærmest, fra hedningenes hånd, idet de drager ud og handler i overensstemmelse med fornævnte brødres råd, således at der på én gang tilkommer dem en evig løn, og de vantro ikke kan bryste sig af, at de anfalder kristenheden uden at lide straf. Men de folk fra omtalte kirkeprovinser og stifter, der skønt prydet med korsets tegn til undsætning for Livland eller Preussen ikke personligt kan drage derhen på grund af fattigdom eller svaghed, skal frigøres for korsløftet, når blot de af deres gods udreder en understøttelse, der stemmer med deres midler, og denne skal ved samme brødres hånd anvendes til nævnte undsætning. Thi vi tager, for at det, som på så værdig en måde fordres i Genløserens navn, med lethed kan iværksættes og opfyldes, alle fra nævnte kirkeprovinser og stifter, der vil drage ud for at bistå samme troende efter at have taget korsets tegn på grund heraf, og desuden deres undergivne og alt deres gods under det apostoliske sædes beskyttelse og forsvar, indtil der haves fuldstændig sikre efterretninger om deres tilbagekomst eller død, og skænker gavmildt dem og andre, som i overensstemmelse med deres midler og stilling mener at burde sende hertil skikkede krigere derhen på egen bekostning, og ligeså dem, som giver en passende del af deres gods til understøttelse for nævnte Livland eller Preussen, og dem, som drager derhen på fremmed bekostning for at tjene der i det mindste i ét år, i henhold til undersætningens størrelse og den hengivne følelse af samme aflad og samme privilegium, som bevilges dem, der drager afsted for at hjælpe og undsætte Det Hellige Land. Endvidere bevilger vi, for at fornævnte sag, jo flere veje, der benyttes for at fremme den, kan vokse og styrkes så heldigt, som vi ønsker det, ved dette brevs myndighed de priorer og brødre, der skal udpeges af dig til ovennævnte, at de må eftergive dem fra samme kirkeprovinser og stifter, som kommer til deres højtidelige prædiken, 20 dage af den dem pålagte kirkebod og i overensstemmelse med Kirkens regler tildele dem befordrende syndsforladelse til hver enkelt af dem, der vil drage derhen efter at have taget korsets mærke på grund heraf, og som har pådraget sig bandlysningens dom på grund af brandstiftelse og håndspålæggelse mod gejstlige eller andre fromme personer, forudsat at de yder dem, der har lidt skade og uret, erstatning på passende måde, dog med undtagelse af dem, hvis forseelser er i den grad særegne og grove, at de med rette bør sendes til det apostoliske sæde. Givet i Anagni den 23. september i vort første år.

Et ligelydende brev er skrevet til provincialprioren for prædikebrødrenes orden i Dacia for rigerne Danmark, Sverige og Norge.

Innocentius papa ∙iv∙. Priori ac fratribus ordinis predicatorum de Wisbu Lingacopensis diocesis per Gothlandiam. Qui justis causis (…) quatenus in Wisbu Lingacopensis diocesis et per Gothlandiam assumpto sancte predicationis officio propter Deum fideles constitutos in illis ad nimiam charitatem (…). Datum Anagnie ∙ix∙ calendas octobris anno primo.

Comments: Identical bulls for specific convents similar to B were issued on the same day to various priors and convents in German, Bohemian and Polish dioceses. ● On Dominican preaching in Dacia in favour of the Baltic crusade, see 1232. ● Source B is the first certain evidence of a Dominican convent in Visby. For possible earlier reference, see 1230. ● Bulls almost identical to A were issued by Pope Alexander IV in 1256 11/3 and 1257 7/8.

Published: A. Bullarium Danicum no. 310; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 112. B. Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 307; Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 174.

1243 31/12

Rome

Convent of Lund

Pope Innocent IV enjoins Fr. Petrus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Lund, to hand over collected money received as redemption from people in Denmark in support for the crusade to the Holy Land to the papal chaplain Giovanni of Piacenza, whom the prior is furthermore instructed to assist in his work.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm

Language: Latin.

Innocentius episcopus servus servorum Dei, dilecto filio fratri Petro priori domus fratrum predicatorum Lundensium, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Cum in regno Danorum auctoritate pie memorie G. pape predecessorius nostri, de redemptione votorum crucesignatorum eiusdem regni pro subsidio Terre Sancte, receperis sicut pro certo didicimus quandam jam nobis expressam pecunie quantitatem; devotioni tue presentium auctoritate mandamus atque precipimus, quatinus pecuniam ipsam dilecto filio magistro Johanni de Placentia acolito et capellano nostro quem pro hiis et aliis apostolice sedis et Terre Sancte negotiis ad partes illas duximus destinandum, non differas assignare, ac in eisdem negotiis pro reverentia beati Petri et nostra ipsi prudenter assistens, illud sibi per te ac fratres ordinis tui exhibeas consilium, auxilium et favorem, quod nos tue sinceritatis affectum de qua in Domino plene confidimus, propter hoc commendare merito valeamus nobis quamcito poteris rescripturus, quid et quantum per te ipsi fuerit assignatum. Datum Laterani ∙ii∙ kalendas januarii pontificatus nostri anno primo.

Comments: On the back of the document is written: Priori fratrum predicatorum Lundensium. ● Fr. Petrus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Lund, is not known with certainty from other sources, but he may be identical to the Fr. Petrus of the convent in Lund, who according to the necrology of the cathedral chapter in Lund died on 28 July in the period 1230-1270. ● This is the first extant instance of the Friars Preachers in the province of Dacia being involved in any way with the crusade to the Holy Land. The friars of Dacia had been papally enjoined to preach the Baltic crusade on behalf of the Teutonic Order since 1232 5/2, but they were not otherwise formally engaged with promoting the crusade to the Holy Land until the 1260s (see 1262 15/5 and 1265).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 308; Bullarium Danicum no. 321; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII nr. 122.

Literature: Jakobsen 2021(a), p. 104.

1243

Convents of Kalmar and Lödöse

Convents of Friars Preachers are established in Lödöse and Kalmar.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCXLIII venit conventus Lodhosiam et Kalmarniam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1243 ankom konventer til Lödöse og Kalmar.

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 372; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 4; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1244 (22/4-20/12)

Order of Preachers

Fr. Johannes Episcopus, master general of the Order of Preachers, ordains Adolf, former count of Holstein, to the rank of deacon, before he is later ordained priest by Bishop Johannes of Lübeck and admitted to the convent of Friars Minor in Hamburg.

Sources: A. Annales Stadenses. B. Annales Hamburgenses.

Language: Latin.

Anno Domini 1244. (…) Frater Adolfus, olim comes Holtzatie, sedem adiit apostolicam pro dispensatione, quia ordines ardentissimo desiderio affectabat, et rediens dispensationem largam cum tali littera reportavit: Universis presents litteras inspecturis frater Reynardus et frater Gherardus, domini pape poenitentiarii, salutem in Domino. (…) Datum Lateranum 10. kalendas maii, pontificatus domini Innocentii pape ·iv· anno primo. Et idem frater Adolfus subdiaconus rediens, a Johanne Episcopo, ordinis predicatorum magistro, in diaconum, et a Johanne Lubicensi episcopo in adventu Domini 13. kalendas januarii est in presbiterium ordinatus, qui etiam in dominica Omnis terra primam missam in Zwentina, loco valde solitario et fratrum minorum heremitorio, et in Hamborch, ubi comes fuerat, in quadragesima apud minores fratres die Gregorii celebravit.

Anno 1244. Frater Adolfus, olim comes, sedem adiit apostolicam pro dispensatione, et rediens subdiaconus, a Johanne Episcopo, magistro ordinis predicatorum, in diaconum, et a Johanne Lubicensi episcopo est in presbyterium ordinatus, et in Hamborg, missam apud minores fratres die Gregorii celebravit.

Comments: The date of Adolf’s ordination as deacon is not stated, but it must have taken place between the issue of the apostolic dispensation in Rome on 22 April 1244 and his ordination as priest in Lübeck on 20 December. His meeting with the Dominican master general either happened in Rome or rather, according to the wording of the text, on his way home through Germany. ● Fr. Johannes de Wildeshausen or ‘Johannes Teutonicus’ (†1252), who was master general of the Order of Preachers in 1241-1252, was also commonly known as ‘Johannes Episcopus’ or ‘frater magister episcopus’ as he before his election as master general had been bishop of Bosnia in 1233-1237. It is not known why Master General Johannes ended up ordaining the former count to the rank of deacon, when the latter already then obviously wanted to join the Friars Minor, but it may have been done in gratitude for his foundation of the Dominican convent in Hamburg in 1236. ● Count Adolf IV of Schauenburg-Holstein (†1261) had been count of Holstein since 1227, when he led a north-German alliance to victory against King Valdemar II of Denmark at the Battle of Bornhöved; by doing so, he regained the county lost by his father, Adolf III, to the Danish king in 1203. During the battle, he allegedly swore an oath that he would join the Friars Minor if God would let him win, and he fulfilled the promise in 1239, when he entered the Franciscan convent in Hamburg, founded by himself in 1231. For a time he continued governing as a ‘Franciscan count’, founding yet another friary in 1242 in Kiel, a young town he had established in 1235, but he obviously also was favourable towards the Friars Preachers, as he around 1236 gave the former comital residence Alsterburg to the foundation of a Dominican priory in Hamburg. Adolf appears to have stepped down as count in 1243-44, leaving his two young sons in the custody of Duke Abel of Schleswig (who also happened to be Adolf’s son-in-law, see 1250), while he himself went to Rome to get the pope’s permission to become a priest. According to the Annales Stadenses, he then made a quick ecclesiastical career, returning from Rome with the rank of subdeacon, promoted to deacon shortly after by the Dominican master general, and finally ordained to priesthood by the bishop of Lübeck, before becoming a fully professed Friar Minor on 12 March 1245. From 1246 onwards, Fr. Adolphus OFM lived with the convent in Kiel until his death in 1261. ● Bishop Johannes I of Lübeck held the episcopal office from 1230-31 to 1247.

Published: A. Monumenta Germaniae Historica (Scriptores) vol. XVI, pp. 368-369. B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, pp. 208-209.

1244

Convent of Västerås

A convent of Friars Preachers is established in Västerås.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCXLIIII (…) et venit conventus Arosiam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1244 (…) og et konvent ankom til Västerås.

Comments: According to a later source, the so-called ‘Episcopal Chronicle of Västerås’, allegedly compiled and written by Peder Svart in the years of the Reformation, the convent of Friars Preachers in Västerås was founded during the episcopacy of the ninth bishop of Västerås: “Bengt, son of Germund, the justiciary of Attundaland, founded the Dominican priory on a site in Västerås, which had been donated to the bishop and the cathedral chapter by Knut Långe in 1231, and here the Friars Preachers have remained almost until this day.”. As credible as the entry at first may seem, along with most other entries in the chronicle, the entire source has been proved to be a complete fraud authored by a local vicar, Nils Rabenius, in the early eighteenth century. Even the identity of the bishop is fabricated, as no Bengt Germundsson has ever held the episcopal office in Västerås; the bishop of Västerås at the time was Magnus (1233-1258) (Kumlien 1971, 40-47).

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 372; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 4; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1245.02.21

Lyon

Province of Dacia

Pope Innocent IV charges the archbishop of Uppsala and the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia to receive the resignation of Bishop Thomas of Finland.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Innocentius episcopus, servus servorum dei, venerabili fratri …. archiepiscopo Upsalensi et dilecto filio …. priori provinciali ordinis fratrum predicatorum in Dacia salutem etc. Thomas, episcopus Fillandie, nobis humiliter supplicavit, ut cum idem quendam fecerit mutilari, qui hujusmodi occasione mortem incurrit, ac quasdam litteras apostolicas presumpserit diabolico instinctu falsare, propter quod non potest licite pastorale officium exercere, cessionem ejusdem recipere curaremus. Nos igitur ipsius saluti providere volentes mandamus, quatenus cessionem eandem vice nostra recipere procuretis. Datum Lugduni VIIII kalendas martii anno secundo.

Dansk oversættelse:

Biskop Innocens, Guds tjeneres tjener hilser sin ærværdige broder … , ærkebiskop i Uppsala, og sin kære søn … , provincialprior for prædikebrødrenes orden i Dacia osv. Biskop Thomas af Finland har i ydmyghed bønfaldet os om, at vi ville sørge for at modtage hans tilbagetræden, da han har ladet en mand lemlæste, der som følge heraf er afgået ved døden, og har dristet sig til ved en djævelens indskydelse at forfalske nogle apostoliske breve, hvorfor han ikke efter loven kan udøve sit pastorale embede. Vi befaler derfor i ønsket om at drage omsorg for hans frelse, at I sørger for at modtage denne tilbagetræden på vore vegne. Givet i Lyon den 21. februar i vort andet år.

Comments: The archbishop of Uppsala at this time was Jarler (1236-1255), the Dominican prior provincial was Absalon (1241-1261). · Thomas is believed to be the first bishop of Finland, installed in 1209 (Lindström 1895, 266-267) or around 1220, although he is not actually accounted for until 1232. According to the bull he resigned due to misuse of his office, including having a man tortured with fatal consequences and falsifying papal letters. The sixteenth-century Chronicon episcoporum Finlandensium says that he was forced out of office by Russians and Couronians. The chronicle also knows that before becoming a bishop, the English-borne Thomas was a canon at the cathedral chapter in Uppsala. · The involvement of the Dominican prior provincial in the resignation procedure was probably no coincidence, as Thomas appears to have joined the Order of Preachers immediately after. Certainly, he left some books for the Dominican convent of Sigtuna before his death in 1248, and according to the chronicle he was buried in the chancel of the priory church in Visby. Although there is no evidence of any Dominican activity in Finland before the convent foundation in 1249, it is according to Jarl Gallén difficult to explain the close ties between Thomas and the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna and Visby from 1245-48 without a preceding contact during his episcopate; most likely, therefore, Friars Preachers from Sigtuna and Visby were involved with the missionary work among the Tavastians and the crusade against the Russians previous to 1249 (Gallén 1946, p. 55).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 321; Bullarium Danicum no. 348; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder vol. I no. 88; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 166.

Literature: Gallén 1946, pp. 54-55.

(1245)

Pope Innocent IV also charges the abovementioned archbishop and prior provincial to make sure that Bishop Thomas is secured financially after his resignation with revenues from the episcopal estate.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

[Innocentius episcopus, servus servorum dei, venerabili fratri archiepiscopo Upsalensi et dilecto filio priori prouinciali ordinis fratrum in Dacia salutem etc.]. Ex parte dilecti filii fratris Thome episcopi Finlandie nobis extitit intimatum, quod cum olim de mandato eiusdem receperitis cessionem, quia in litteris nostris vobis super hoc transmissis nulla de ipsius provisione mentio habeatur, vos eius cessione recepta nullam provisionem assignastis eidem, quare nobis humiliter supplicavit, ut providere sibi super hoc, ne mendicare cogatur, de benignitate sedis apostolice curaremus; mandamus quatenus, si est ita, dicto episcopo de bonis espiscopalibus ecclesie Finlandie provisionem, ex qua possit congrue sustentari, auctoritate nostra assignare curetis, contra etc.

Comments: The register is undated, but logically it must succeed shortly after the abovementioned instruction. · Neither is the bull formally addressed, the register only has jud (=judicibus), but with great certainty this points to the executives of the former instruction (FMU vol. I no. 89).

Published: Finlands Medeltidsurkunder vol. I no. 89.

1245.06.04 (Pentecost)

Cologne

Provinces of Dacia, Hispania, Provincia and Saxonia

The General Chapter of Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of one convent in the province of Dacia, three in Provincia, two in Hispania and one in Saxonia, “if the bishop asks for it and the provincial chapter allows it”.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Colonie celebrati anno Domini MCCXLV. (…) Concedimus unam domum in Dacia ∙iii∙ in Provincia ∙ii∙ in Hispania ∙i∙ in Saxonia, si episcopus pecierit, et capitulum provinciale concesserit. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Herrens, Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Köln i det Herrens år 1245. (...) Vi bevilger ét hus i Dacia, tre i Provincia, to i Hispania, ét i Saxonia, hvis bispen beder om det og provincialkapitlet tillader det. (...)

Comments: It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundation in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Västerås (1244), Bergen (c.1245), Reval (1245-46), and Åbo (1249).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, 33; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 197.

1245 17/9

Lyon

Province of Dacia

Pope Innocent IV instructs the secular and regular prelates of Denmark, Sweden and Norway to help protect the privileges of the Friars Preachers against the secular clergy, who injures them in various ways. Amongst other things, the friars are allegedly denied the right to hear confessions, to celebrate Holy Communion and to bury their own brethren, they are forced to accept episcopal jurisdiction and their benefactors are excommunicated without reason.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Innocentius episcopus etc. Archiepiscopis et episcopis, et abbatibus, prioribus, prepositis, et aliis ecclesiarum prelatis per regnum Sicilie constitutis. Nimis iniqua vicissitudine largotori bonorum omnium respondetur, dum hii qui de Christi patrimonio inpingvati luxuriant dampnabiliter in eodem, Christum patenter in famulis suis persequi non verentur, ac si factus sit impotens dominus ultionum. Cum enim dilecti filii fratres predicatores abnegantes salubriter semetipsos elegerint in altissima paupertate Christo pauperi ad placitum famulari tanquam nichil habentes et omnia possidentes, non desunt plerique tam ecclesiarum prelati quam alii qui ceca cupiditate traducti proprie aviditati subtrahi reputantes, quicquid predictis fratribus fidelium pietas elargitur, quietem ipsorum multipliciter inquietant, molestiarum occasiones exquirentes varias contra ipsos. Volunt namque etsi non omnes ipsis invitis eorum confessiones audire ac eis injungere penitentias et eucharistiam exhibere, nec volunt ut corpus Christi in eorum oratoriis reserveter, et fratres ipsorum defunctos apud ecclesias suas sepeliri compellunt; et illorum exequias celebrari. Et si quis decedentium fratrum alibi quam in ecclesiis suis eligit sepulturam, funus primo ad ecclesias suas deferri cogunt, ut oblatio suis usibus cedat, nec sustinentes eos habere campanam vel cimiterium benedictum, certis tantum temporibus permittunt ipsos celebrare divina. Volunt etiam in domibus eorundem certum numerum fratrum sacerdotum clericorum et laicorum necnon cereorum, lampadarum et ornamentorum pro sua voluntate taxare, ac residuum cereorum quando nouiter apponuntur exigunt ab eisdem, nec permittunt ut novi sacerdotes eorum alibi quam in ecclesiis suis celebrent primas missas, eos nichilominus compellentes, ut in cotidianis missis quas in suis locis et altaribus celebrant, oblationes ad opus eorum recipiant et reservent. Quicquid etiam eis dum celebrant missarum sollempnia intra domorum suarum ambitum pia fidelium devotione donatur, ab ipsis extorquere oblationis nomine contendentes, quod eisdem tam in ornamentis altaris quam in libris ecclesiaticis absolute confertur, vendicant perperam juri suo cogendo eo ad sinodos suas accedere ac suis constitutionibus subiacere; nec hiis contenti, capitula et scrutinia in locis fratrum pro hiis corrigendis facturos se comminantur fidelitatem juramento firmatam ab eorum prioribus exigentes, eis quoque ut tam extra civitates quam intra cum eis processionaliter veniant ex levi causa mandantes excommunicationis sententiam fulminant in benefactores eorum, et id ipsum fratribus comminantes, eos de locis in quibus domino famulantur satagunt amovere; nisi eis obediant in omnibus supradictis. Ad hec ne fratres ad honorabiles civitates et villas ubi religiose ac honeste valeant commorari a populis devote vocati accedere audeant inhibentes, tam in accedentes fratres quam in receptatores eorum presumunt excommunicationis sententiam promulgare. Ab eis etiam de ortorum fructibus decimas, necnon de habitaculis fratrum sicut de Judeorum domibus contendunt redditus extorquere, asserendo quod nis fratres morarentur ibidem, eis ab aliis habitatoribus proventus aliqui solverentur. Et ut ipsos subdant sue totaliter ditioni, eisdem priores volunt preficere pro sue arbitrio volantatis. A quibus omnibus fratrum molestiis nec vos omnes omnino ut dictur abstinetis. Cum igitur ordo predictorum fratrum a bone memorie Honorio et Gregorio predecessoribus nostris et nobis ipsis dignis eorum sit exigentibus meritis approbatus, ne apostolice sedis statuta que humiliter suscipere ac reverenter servare tenemini contempnere videamini, universitatem vestram monemus attente, firmiter precipiendo mandantes quatinus conscientie ac fame vestre salubriter consulentes, universi et singuli a prenotatis et aliis predictorum fratrum gravaminibus penitus desistatis, subditos vestros ab hiis artius compescendo. Alioquin venerabilibus fratribus nostris ... Neapolitano ... Salernitano et ... Barensi archiepiscopis damus nostris litteris firmiter in mandatis, ut vos ad omnia supradicta servanda monitione previa auctoritate nostra sublato cuiuslibet contradictionis et appelationis impedimento compellant, non obstante constitutione de duabus dietis edita in concilio generali. Si vero nec sic mandatis nostris curaveritis obedire, noveritis nos super hoc memoratis fratribus aliter auctore domino provisuros. Qvod si non omnes etc. Datum Lugduni XV kalendas Octobris, anno tertio.

In eundem modum archiepiscopis, et episcopis, ac abbatibus, prioribus, decanis, archidiaconis, archipresbiritis, prepositus, et aliis ecclesiarum prelatis per Datie, Suetie, et Norvegie regna constitutis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til ærkebiskopper og biskopper og abbeder, priorer, provster, og andre prælater ved kirkerne i Siciliens rige. På en uhørt nedrig måde gør man gengæld over for Ham, der gavmildt skænker alt godt, når de, som er opfedet på Kristi fædrene gods og på fordømmelig vis lever overdådigt heraf, ikke viger tilbage for åbent at forfølge Kristus i hans tjenere, som var Hævnens Herre blevet afmægtig. Thi selv om vore elskede sønner prædikebrødrene på frelsebringende måde har fornægtet sig selv og har valgt at gøre tjeneste i den yderste fattigdom, den fattige Kristus til behag, som om de intet har, men ejer alt, findes der mange, både prælater ved kirkerne og andre, som ledet af blindt begær mener, at de selv i deres havesyge går glip af alt, hvad fromme troende gavmildt skænker fornævnte brødre, og foruroliger og forstyrrer dem på mangfoldig vis og søger forskellige påskud til at fortrædige dem. Det er nemlig deres, omend ikke alles ønske, at tvinge dem til at gå til skrifte hos sig og pålægge dem bod og tildele dem nadveren, og de tillader ikke, at Kristi Legeme opbevares i deres kapeller og tvinger dem til at lade deres afdøde brødre begrave og holde begravelsen i de andres kirker. Og hvis nogen af de brødre, der afgår ved døden, vælger sit gravsted andetsteds end i deres kirker, gennemtvinger de, at liget først bringes til deres kirker, for at offeret kan tilfalde deres brug, og de tåler ikke, at de har klokketårn eller indviet kirkegård og tillader dem kun at forrette gudstjenester på visse tidspunkter. De ønsker ligeledes efter forgodtbefindende at bestemme og fastsætte antallet af brødre, præster, gejstlige og verdslige, og desuden af vokslys, lamper og prydelser i deres huse og fordrer det overskydende af vokslysene af dem, når der sættes nye op, og tillader ikke, at deres nye præster forretter deres første messer andetsteds end i deres kirker og tvinger dem lige så vel til, at de ved de daglige messer, som de forretter i deres egne stiftelser og for deres egne altre, skal modtage og opbevare, hvad der ofres til deres behov. Endvidere søger de under navn af offer at fravriste dem alt, hvad fromme og hengivende troende skænker dem, når de forretter højtidelige messer inden for deres huses omkreds, det, som ligefrem overdrages disse samme til alterprydelser såvel som kirkelige bøger, gør de falskelig krav på som deres, tvinger dem til at komme til deres synoder og underkaste sig deres bestemmelser, og de har ikke nok heri, men truer med, at de vil holde kapitler og anstille undersøgelser i brødrenes stiftelser for at retlede dem og kræver troskab, bestyrket med ed af deres priorer, befaler dem tillige, at de skal følge dem i procession såvel udenfor byerne som inde i dem, og slynger af ubetydelige årsager bandlysningsdom mod deres velgørere og truer brødrene med det samme og arbejder ivrigt på at fjerne dem fra de steder, hvor de gør tjeneste for Herren, hvis ikke de adlyder dem i alle ovenfor nævnte ting. Dertil nedlægger de forbud mod, at brødrene, der er hidkaldt af de hengivne menigheder, skal vove at komme til ansete stæder og byer, hvor de kan tage ophold på from og agtværdig måde, og fordrister sig til at fælde bandlysningsdom såvel mod de brødre, der kommer, som mod dem, der modtager dem. Endvidere søger de efter at fravriste dem tiender af havernes frugter og desuden indkomster af brødrenes boliger ligesom af jødernes huse, idet de forsikrer, at nogle indtægter skulle betales dem af andre beboere, hvis brødrene ikke boede der. Og for helt og holdent at lægge dem under deres herredømme vil de sætte priorer i spidsen for dem efter deres ønske og forgodtbefindende, og alle disse fortrædigelser af brødrene kan I ikke alle sige jer helt fri for. Da altså fornævnte brødres orden takket være deres fortjenester er fundet værdig til at blive anerkendt af vore forgængere Honorius og Gregor, salig ihukommet, og os, påminder vi jer alle indtrængende, for at I ikke skal synes at ringeagte det apostoliske sædes bestemmelser, som I er forpligtet til at antage i ydmyghed og overholde i ærbødighed, og påbyder urokkeligt som vor befaling, at alle og hver enkelt af jer på frelsebringende måde skal tage vare på jeres samvittighed og rygte og afstå fuldstændig fra ovenfornævnte og andre tynger mod fornævnte brødre og med strenghed tvinge jeres undergivne til det samme. I modsat fald giver vi med dette brev vore ærværdige brødre ærkebiskopperne ... af Napoli, ... af Salerno og ... af Bari urokkelig befaling til efter forudskikket påmindelse på vor myndighed med tilsidesættelse af enhver hindrende modsigelse eller appel at tvinge jer til at overholde alt det fornævnte uanset bestemmelsen om de to dagsrejser, der blev bekendtgjort på det almindelige koncilium. Men hvis I end ikke på denne måde sørger for at adlyde vore befalinger, skal I vide, at vi på anden vis med Herrens bistand vil drage omsorg for omtalte brødre i så henseende. Givet i Lyon den 17. september i vort tredie år.

Et ligelydende brev til ærkebiskopper og biskopper og abbeder, priorer, dekaner, ærkedegne, ærkepræster, provster og andre gejstlige prælater i Danmarks, Sveriges og Norges riger.

Comments: As the bull explicitly states that “you cannot all completely deny all these molestations”, it is hardly to be read as if all of them were carried out in every diocese of Scandinavia. Furthermore, since the bull for the Scandinavian kingdoms was a copy of a similar bull sent to Sicily, the whole content bears the sign of a standardized formula. ● Shortened versions of the bull with references to this one was issued for the Friars Minor in Sicily, Denmark, Casubia and Pomerania. For the north European Franciscans, three named bishops of Bremen, Hildesheim and Schwerin were appointed their papal protectors (DD 1. ser. vol. VII no. 182-183).

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. I no. 29; Bullarium Danicum no. 362; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 188.

1245 23/12

Lyon

Order of Preachers, Province of Dacia

Pope Innocent IV enjoins the master general and the priors provincial of the Order of Preachers to have their friars announce the verdict of the Council of Lyon about the excommunication and deposition of Emperor Frederick II at suitable places and times, for which 40 days of indulgence is granted to all listeners.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Innocentius episcopus servus servorum Dei. Dilectis filiis ... magistro et universis prioribus provincialibus ordinis fratrum predicatorum. Salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Dei filii qui pro salvando humano genere de alto celorum ad ima terre descendit ut suo descensu homini ad superna pararet ascensum. Vicarii licet immeriti constituti saluti omnium vigilanter intendere hanc totis amplecti desideriis omnisque diligentie studio procurare tenemur unde id ex officii nostri debito ardenter appetimus, et ad hoc operam juxta insufficientie nostre possibilitatem efficaciter adhibemus. ut singuli erectis ad Deum oculis affectibus directis ad ipsum, sibi placita operantes, tutis ad eum sub conscientie fiducia tendant gressibus secum sine fine victuri, qui ad ipsos ne absque termino morerentur accessit. Sane cum ordinem vestrum hiis temporibus disponente Domino in eius ecclesia salubriter institutum apostolica sedes oportuni favoris curaverit munire presidio et beneficio gratie attollere specialis, ipsiusque ordinis fratres tantum eiusdem sedis benevolentia velut gratitudinis filii plenitudine devotionis et obedientie promptitudine reverenter agnoscant, nos per eos tamquam catholice fidei et justitie fervidos zelatores paratos semper nostra beneplacita ad implere, sollicite, processum contra Fredericum quondam Romanorum imperatorem in concilio quod nuper Lugduni annuente Domino celebravimus habitum volumus publicari. Set ut clarius vobis liqueat processum eundem justitie plenitudine fore munitum, scire vos volumus quod expositis in ipso concilio prefati, f. nephandis excessibus eodemque concilio discusione deliberante vigili super eis, nos tandem de communi tam fratrum nostrorum quam concilii eiusdem consilio sententialiter contra memoratum, f. duximus procedendum, prout ex tenore sententie quam sub bulla nostra transmittimus, vobis plenius innotescet. Unde ne Christi fideles predicto, f. contra eandem sententiam per ignorantiam pareant vel intendant, et ut sententie ipsius equitas omnibus nota fiat. Universitatem vestram monemus et hortamur attente, in remissionem vobis peccaminum injungentes, quatinus processum huiusmodi per vos et alios nostri ordinis fratres providos et discretos in locis oportunis publicare curetis. Nos enim vobis vestrisque fratribus convocandi propter hoc tam clerum quem in huiusmodi negotio vobis favorabiliter assistere mandamus, quam populum festivis diebus et aliis ac relaxandi misericorditer omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis qui ad vestras predicationes in quibus processum publicaveritis supradictum accesserint, quadraginta dies de penitentiis injunctis eisdem liberam tribuimus auctoritate presentium potestatem. Et si forte propter huiusmodi publicationem contumelias, exilia, vincula, carceres, verbera seu quecumque supplicia vel corporis cruciatus uos sustinere contigerit, concedimus de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi, ut hec omnia vobis velud constantibus fidei justitie et ecclesiastice libertatis adletis ad plenam remissionem peccaminum et eterne premium vite cedant. Datum Lugduni, ∙x∙ kalendas januarii, pontificatus nostri anno tertio.

Comments: The bull is directed to the Order of Preachers in general with no special reference to the province of Dacia, but the extant original copy of the letter has been kept at some unknown convent archive in Scandinavia, most likely the one in Lund. ● While attempts by Pope Gregory IX to excommunicate Emperor Frederick II in 1227 and 1239, and to engage the mendicant orders in the cause, had but little effect, his successor Innocent IV were more successful. On 17 July 1245 Innocent pronounced the excommunication and deposition of Frederick at the First Council of Lyon, in agreement with 150 attending bishops, while imperial troops held Rome under siege, and the Order of Preachers and the Order of Friars Minor were officially enlisted to make the council’s decision public. The papal injunction included a mendicant promotion of a regular crusade against the heretical emperor, both by preaching and collecting money for a military campaign against him. In Germany it was especially the Friars Minor who became deeply involved with the anti-imperial campaign, which led to severe persecutions of the friars by imperial supporters. Although several Dominican convents and friars in Germany maintained good relations to the imperial party, also the bulk of Friars Preachers here seem to have complied with the papal and orderly orders to side actively with the papacy. Especially at the instalment of Count Willem of Holland as German anti-king in 1247, the mendicant skills as crusade preachers came to their right as it was not least due to the joint Dominican-Franciscan efforts of promoting the campaign that enabled Willem to conquer the imperial city of Aachen in 1248 with recruited crusader assistance from all the western districts of Germany. Also the Dominican involvement led to repercussions, especially in southern Germany, where Friars Preachers were attacked and some even killed, while whole priories were burned to the ground. In spite of the obvious negative impact, the general chapters of the Order of Preachers in 1246, 1247 and 1248 repeatedly admonished its friars to commit wholeheartedly on the side of the papacy against the emperor (MOPH III, 37, 39 and 42). The continued Dominican support throughout these years was probably to some degree motivated – or at least rewarded – by an extensive series of new papal privileges for the order (see 1244 24/3, 1244 25/3, 1244 26/3, 1245 27/6, 1245 17/9, 1245 17/9, 1246 9/6, 1246 16/6, 1246 22/6, 1246 27/6, 1246 27/6). When Emperor Frederick II died in 1250, the papal-imperial conflict gradually died out as well (Freed 1977, 136-153; Maier 1994, 72-73). ● Being situated outside the Holy Roman Empire, no part of the province of Dacia was directly involved in the conflict. Pope Innocent IV did, however, maintain good relations to King Erik IV of Denmark as a potential ally against the emperor, and among other things enjoined the Danish bishops in 1245 to promote the king’s planned crusade to Estonia, which was equalled to the crusade to the Holy Land (DD 1. ser. VII nos. 165 and 168-170). It would therefore be relatively safe for the Friars Preachers in Denmark and elsewhere in the province to pronounce the council’s decision, and although a crusade against Emperor Frederick II hardly was likely to gain much actual support in Dacia, it would not have met any serious opposition either. A second injunction to preach crusade against Emperor Frederick in Germany, Denmark and Poland was given to an Italian cardinal, Pietro Capocci, in 1247, with no mentioning of any Dominican involvement (DD 1. ser. VII no. 255). It may be noteworthy or just coincidental that no similar papal call against the emperor is known for the Friars Minor in Scandinavia.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 329.

Literature: Jakobsen 2021(a), pp. 100-101.

1246 27/6

Lyon

Province of Dacia

Pope Innocent IV permits the Friars Preachers to stay on property belonging to excommunicated people and to receive necessities for their living from them.

Source: Original document. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Innocentius episcopus servus servorum Dei dilectis filiis … magistro et universis fratribus ordinis fratrum predicatorum presentes litteras inspecturis salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Vobis extremam patientibus pro Christi nomine paupertatem, digne conceditur ab apostolice sedis gratia per quod et necessitati vestre consulitur et benefactoribus vestris salutis meritum procuratur. Hinc est quod nos quorum deposcit officium justis annuere desideriis devotorum, vestre precibus humilitatis inducti ut nos qui exhortationis pie studio bonos ad potiora dirigitis et errantes in rectitudinis semitam laudabiliter revocatis in excommunicatorum terris libere commorari, et ab eis tunc, ac etiam quando vos per ipsas transire contingit, necessaria vite deposcere, ac recipere valeatis, vobis auctoritate presentium concedimus facultatem. Nulli ergo etcetera nostre concessionis etcetera. Datum Lugduni ∙v∙ kalendas julii pontificatus nostri anno tertio.

Comments: The bull is obviously directed to the Order of Preachers in general with no special reference to the province of Dacia, but the extant original copy of the letter has been kept at the priory in Lund. · The bull was part of a series of privileges granted by Pope Innocent IV in June 1246 to the Order in general, with copies preserved in the province of Dacia. · The name of the master general is left blank, but at this time the office was held by Fr. Johannes Teutonicus (1240-1254).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 323.

1246

Ribe

Convents of Lund, Ribe, Roskilde, Sigtuna, Skänninge, Tallinn, Viborg, Visby, Västerås and Århus,

Province of Dacia

At the provincial chapter in Ribe, 12 friars are chosen for the second foundation of a convent in Tallinn: Fr. Broder and Fr. Johannes Woxmoth of the convent in Lund, Fr. Aron ‘of Randers’ and Fr. Peder Hartbo of the convent in Viborg, Fr. Mikkel ‘de Horsens’ and Fr. Angelo of the convent in Århus, Fr. Engelbert and Fr. Johannes ‘German’ of the convent in Roskilde, Fr. Paul of the convent in Sigtuna, Fr. Johannes of the convent in Västerås, Fr. Astolf of the convent in Skänninge, and Fr. Daniel of the convent in Visby; Fr. Daniel was appointed the first prior of the new convent.

Source: Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia.

Language: Latin.

Conventus Revaliensis per fratres duabus vicibus est receptus (...) secundo anno domini m.cc.xlvi missi sunt fratres de diversis conventibus in Revaliam per capitulum provinciale Ripis celebratum. Quorum hec sunt nomina: frater Brotherus et frater Johannes Woxmoth de conventu Lundensi; frater Aaron de Randrus et frater Petrus Hartbo de conventu Wibergensi; frater Michael de Horsnes et frater Angelus de conventu Arosiensi; frater Engelbertus et frater Johannes Theo[to]nici de conventu Roschildensi; frater Paulus de conventu S[ycht]onensi et frater Johannes de conventu Insulensi; frater Astolphus de conventu Scheni[ng]ensi et frater Daniel de conventu Wisbycensi. Iste frater Daniel in Castro fuit primus prior et prelatus ordinarius inter fratres.

Dansk oversættelse:

Konventet i Tallinn blev grundlagt to gange af brødrene. (...) Anden gang i det Herrens år 1246, da der af provincialkapitlet, der afholdtes i Ribe, blev sendt brødre fra forskellige konventer til Tallinn. Deres navne var følgende: broder Broder og broder Johannes Woxmoth fra konventet i Lund; broder Aron af Randers og Peder Harbo fra konventet i Viborg; broder Mikkel af Horsens og broder Angelo fra konventet i Århus; broder Engelbert og broder Johannes Tysker fra konventet i Roskilde; broder Paul fra konventet i Sigtuna og broder Johannes fra konventet i Västerås; broder Astolf fra konventet i Skänninge og broder Daniel fra konventet i Visby. Denne broder Daniel var den første prior på borgen og ordineret prælat blandt brødrene.

Comments: The time of the first convent foundation in Tallinn (medieval Reval) is rather disputed (see Historia...), but at some point, the friars were expelled. · According to the Annales Skeningenses, the convent in Tallinn was established in 1248; this may indicate that a couple of years went on from the friars were sent out to the official foundation of the convent. · None of the named friars can be identified with other known Dacian friars. · The references to Aaron de Randrus and Michael de Horsnes have led some early historians to suggest the existence of Dominican convents in the towns of Randers and Horsens (Jutland, Denmark), but the place-names clearly only function as urban surnames. · The ‘castle’, which Daniel was the first prior in, probably refers to the castle built in the upper town (Toompea), where remnants of the first priory has been found in the walls of the cathedral.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 501; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 234; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 68, pp. 111-112; Halvorsen, Dominikus, p. 220; Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia (online).

1247 (19/5)

Montpellier

Provinces of Dacia, Francia, Polonia and Provincia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of three convents in the province of Provincia, two in Francia, two in Polonia and one in Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis in Montepesulano celebrati anno Domini MCCXLVII.

(…) In provincia Provincie concedimus tres domos, in provincia Francie ∙ii∙, in Polonia ∙ii∙, in Dacia ∙i∙. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens, Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akter af generalkapitlet afholdt i Montpellier i det Herrens år 1247.

(…) I provinsen Provincia bevilges tre huse, i provinsen Francia to, i Polonia to, i Dacia et. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundation in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Tallinn (1246), Bergen (before 1247) and Turku (1249). Walter Senner seems to take for certain that it was Tallinn (Senner 2001, 36).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 40; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 270.

1247 13/8

Bergen

Convent of Bergen

Papal Legate William of Sabina settles a dispute between the convent of Friars Preachers in Bergen and the cathedral chapter in Bergen concerning a number of privies put up by the canons on a slope above the neighbouring priory, which cause the sewage to flow downhill to the nuisance of the friars’ garden and house; an arrangement that the canons are enjoined to refrain from henceforth.

Source: Transcript of copy (see below).

Language: Latin.

Wilelmus miseratione divina Sabinensis episcopus apostolice sedis legatus omnibus presentes literas inspecturis salutem in nomine Jesu Christi. Cum venissemus in Bergensem civitatem Norvegie, invenimus domum fratrum predicatorum juxta majorem ecclesiam satis in arto constructam et ad instantiam et preces nostras diocesanus eorum locum aliquantulum dilatavit, sed canonici eiusdem ecclesie domos edificaverant inter majorem ecclesiam et domum predicatorum et erant domus canonicorum in altiori loco posuerantque cameras privatas contra domus fratrum ita quod sordes in ortum et domum fratrum continue defluebant et erat ibi fetor continuus, quem non poterant fratres commode sustinere, propter quod cogitavimus predictas domos amovere de loco illo quia lignee et leves erant et deponi in alio loco ibi prope ad hoc satis conveniente. Rogaverant autem nos canonici quod sufficeret nobis et fratribus quod permanentibus domibus private camere penitus tollerentur, quod et factum est de bona omnium voluntate, verumptamen quia generatio advenit et generatio preterit timebant ne alii canonici supervenientes vel forte predicti ex illa parte aliquas cameras instaurarent, quod in perpetuum fieri prohibemus ferentes excommunicationis sententiam in omnes qui contra statutum nostrum venerint hoc scientes. Datum Bergis idus augusti pontificatus domini Innocentii pape ∙iiii∙ anno quinto.

Comments: This is the first instance referring to a Dominican convent in Bergen, which must have been founded at some point before that in the 1230-40s. ● Whereas cathedral canonry elsewhere in Scandinavia appears to have received the Friars Preachers very well, it is unknown what had triggered the differently tense situation in Bergen from such an early point. Whatever the initial reason, the relation between the two ecclesiastical neighbours remained exceptionally poor throughout the Middle Ages. Around 1290 28/7, the cathedral chapter had prohibited all parish clergy of the diocese from helping the friars in any way or permitting them to beg in their parishes; Prior Provincial Petrus of Dacia tried to settle the issues with Bishop Arne of Bergen in 1306 11/6, but apparently in vain; the same bishop in 1309 31/5 prohibited the Friars Preachers from breaking an interdict laid upon the German settlers of the city; the convent and the bishop disputed over a green common in Bergen in 1311 14/5 and 1320 20/6; around 1326, Lector Gunnerus of the convent in Oslo asked a canon of Bergen to ease up a little on the local Dominican convent; rebellious peasants, who would not pay tithe, assembled at the Dominican priory in 1328 Feb-Mar; and not until 1328-30, a settlement between the two parties was made, naming all the concerned issues at this time. However, in 1422 22/1 the Dominican convent in Bergen strongly joined the local Benedictines and Franciscans in a protest against the bishop’s transfer of Munkeliv Abbey to the Brigittine Order; and, finally, in 1443 4/11, the Friars Preachers in Bergen once again had provoked their secular neighbours, this time by burying an excommunicated criminal at their cemetery, for which the friars were threatened with excommunication and interdict. ● On William of Modena/Sabina, see 1238 7/6.

Published: Historie af Danmark vol. X, pp. 965-966; Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. II no. 7.

1247 15/8 Bergen

Papal Legate William of Sabina informs King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway of the abovementioned settlement, with a full copy of the letter, and urges the king to see to that the injunction is obeyed by the canons.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Magnifico et prudenti viro Haquino Dei gratia Norvegie regi illustrissimo Wilelmus divina miseratione Sabinensis episcopus et apostolice sedis legatus salutem in nomine Jesu Christi. Cum venissemus (…) hoc scientes. Presertim quoniam ille camere sunt super cimiterio consecrato posite unde contra ordinem honestatis et justitie est ut super consecrato loco camere huiusmodi construantur, ideoque nobilitatem vestram rogamus, quatinus si aliqui contra statutum nostrum in prejudicium cimiterii et fratrum attemptare presumpserint, vos ipsos studeatis quantum licet et convenit impedire, scilicet per subtractionem carpentariorum et aliorum que de vestra jurisdictione consistunt. Datum Bergis ∙xviii∙ kalendas augusti pontificatus domini Innocencii ∙iiii∙ anno quinto.

Comments: See above. ● Bartholin had entitled the letter (or two letters) De domibus edificandis in cimiterio.

Published: Historie af Danmark vol. X, pp. 965-966; Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. II no. 8.

1247 3/9

Andernach

Convent of Lübeck

Cardinal Legate Petrus de San Giorgio in Velabro urges the city council of Lübeck to make peace with King Erik IV Plovpenning of Denmark, after he has been contacted in Andernach by the city’s representative, Fr. Hermann, subprior of the Friars Preachers in Lübeck, whom is highly praised by the cardinal for his learnedness and eloquency.

Source: Original document. Staatsarchiv Lübeck.

Language: Latin.

Petrus miseratione divina S. Georgii ad Velum aureum dioaconus cardinalis apostolice sedis legatus dil. in Christo filiis consulibus, scabinis et universis civibus Lubicensibus salutem in Domino. Fratrem Hermannum latorem presentium fratrum predicatorum Lubicensium suppriorem ex parte vestra gratanter recepimus et eum audivimus diligenter, utpote virum quem bonorum studiorum virtus amabilem et facundia reddit gratum. (...) Datum aput Andernachum 3. non sept. anno Domini 1247.

Dansk oversættelse:

Peter, af Guds nåde kardinaldiakon af San Giorgio i Velabro og det apostoliske sædes legat, til sine kære sønner i Kristus rådmænd, delegerede og alle borgere i Lübeck: vær hilset i Herren. Vi har med glæde modtaget jeres udsending broder Hermann, nærværende brevfører, underprior hos prædikebrødrene i Lübeck, og lyttet omhyggeligt til ham, eftersom han er en mand, elskværdig ved sin fortrinlige og gode uddannelse og kærkommen for sin veltalenheds skyld. (...) Givet ved Andernach den 3. september i det Herrens år 1247.

Comments: On King Erik IV Plovpenning of Denmark, see 1250.

Published: Lübeckisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 126; Bullarium Danicum no. 408; Diplomatarium Danicum 1. ser. vol. VII no. 263.

1248 18/2

Skänninge

Convent of Sigtuna (and Skänninge?)

Papal Legate Guillelmus de Sabina confirms a donation by Fr. Thomas, former bishop of Finland, of some books to the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna.

Source: Transcript in Örnhielm’s Bullarium. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Willelmus miseratione divina Sabinensis episcopus apostolicæ sedis legatus viris religiosis fratribus domus de Sictunia ordinis prædicatorum Upsalensis diæcesis salutem in nomine Jesu Christi. Cum a nobis petitur quod justum est, tam vigor æquitatis quam ordo exigit rationis, ut id per sollicitudinem officii nostri ad debitum perducatur effectum. Cum igitur, sicut ex parte vestra propositum extitit coram nobis, venerabilis frater T. quondam Finlandensis episcopus, quosdam libros pertinentes ad se domui vestræ pro suorum remedio contulerit peccatorum, nos quod ab eo provide factum est, in hac parte ratum habentes, illud auctoritate qua fungimur apostolica confirmamus, et præsentis scripti patrocinio communimus. Nulli ergo etc. nostræ confirmationis etc. Datum Scheningiæ XII. Kal. Martii, pontificatus domini Innocentii Papæ IV. anno quinto.

Comments: On Guillelmus de Modena/Sabina, see 1238. · On Fr. Thomas, former bishop of Finland, see 1245. · At least one of the donated books is preserved at the University Library of Uppsala (as C 134), a commentary to the Book of Joel, with an inscription dated to the fifteenth century: Iste est liber ffratrum predicatorum Siktonie quem contulit eis felicis recordacionis dominus Thomas episcopus Finlandensis (FMU vol. I no. 92). · When the books were given to the convent in Sigtuna, while Fr. Thomas himself presumably lived with the friars in Visby, where he was buried, it may reflect an earlier contact to the Sigtuna convent during his time as bishop in Finland and/or as canon in Uppsala. · Although nothing is stated about the actual location in Skänninge of the confirmation, it is not at all unlikely that it took place at the Dominican priory.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 358; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder vol. I no. 92.

1248

Convent of Visby

Bishop Thomas of Finland, formerly a canon of Uppsala and now of the Order of Preachers, dies and is buried in the chancel of the Friars Preachers in Visby, with whom he has resided.

Source: A-B. Chronicon episcoporum Finlandensium. C. Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

D. Thomas, natione Anglicus, ordinis Prædicatorum, prius canonicus Upsalensis, obiit anno Domini 1248, in Visby Gotlandie, quo se contulerat Ruthenorum et Curorum furorem.

Thomas Anglicus, de ordine fratrum predicatorum, Visby resedit; tum propter Anglicos illuc se transtulit tum Meonum et Ruthonorum furorem; ibi obiit anno Domini MCCXLVIII^o et in summo choro aput eosdem sepelitur.

MCCXLVIII. obiit Thomas, episcopus Finlandensis. (…)

Comments: The sixteenth-century chronicle is preserved in two editions, of which B is considered the most corrupted, but contrary to A it does contain the additional information of the burial place. ● Bishop Thomas resigned from his see in 1245 and seems to have joined the Order of Preachers immediately after. He donated some books to the Dominican convent of Sigtuna in February 1248. ● The chronicle is the only explicit reference to Thomas as member of the Order of Preachers and to his allocation to Visby. Even in the Dominican Annales Skeningenses and the Order’s provincial chapter acts of 1253, he is only referred to as bishop, not as frater. The authour of the episcopal chronicle, Paulus Juusten (1516-1576), may have had his additional Dominican knowledge from his master at the Turku cathedral school in 1534-36, Fr. Martin Skytte OP, himself a bishop of Turku (Åbo) in 1528-1550.

Published: A. Porthan, Opera selecta vol. 1, p. 126. B. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III, p. 32; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder vol. I no. 95. C. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 372; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:1, p. 4; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

Literature: Gallén, 1946, pp. 52 (note 25) and 55 (note 36).

1248

Convent of Tallinn

A convent of Friars Preachers is established in Tallinn.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCXLVIII (…) conventus venit Ravaliam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1248 (…) et konvent ankom til Tallinn.

Comments: According to the Historia…, this was the second attempt to establish a Dominican convent in Tallinn. At the provincial chapter in 1245-46, 12 friars were selected to form the first convent. If the foundation year in Annales Skeningenses is correct, it would imply that a couple of years went on from the decision to send out the friars to the official foundation of the convent.

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 372; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 4; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1249

Convent of Turku

A convent of Friars Preachers is established in Finland.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCXLIX venit conventus Finlandiam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1249 ankom et konvent til Finland.

Comments: The term ‘Finland’ was in the Middle Ages concentrated to a small populated area on the south-western coast of present-day Finland. Traditionally it is believed that the Dominican convent right from the beginning was based at Turku (Åbo), where the river Aurå meets the Baltic Sea, but the first explicit Dominican reference to Turku is as late as 1309. When the Friars Preachers arrived in 1249, nothing much seems to have existed in Turku. It was not until 1290 that the seat of the Finnish bishop was moved here from Räntämäki a few kilometres upstream. The bishop may have decided to place his residence closer to the friars, but it is also possible that an early Dominican convent in Räntämäki moved along with him.

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 372; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 4; Annales Suecici, p. 260; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1250 (15/5)

London

Convent of Lund, Provinces of Dacia, Hungaria and Terra sancta

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers enjoins a penance of five psalms, five disciplinas and five masses on the convent in Lund, where the friars have torn down a building used for studies before a substitute studium is constructed, thereby hindering studies from being properly performed; until a new study house is completed, neither the prior nor the subprior are to be reelected for their offices. Furthermore, the priors provincial of Hungaria, Dacia and Terra sancta are absolved.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Londoniis celebrati anno Domini MCCL. (…)

Injunctiones penitenciarum. Item, de parte Lundons in Dacia, et damus ei ∙v∙ psalteria, ∙v∙ disciplinas, ∙v∙ missas, quia cum habuisset edificia competencia pro studio, illa destruxit et nova inchoavit, et studium impedivit, et non reeligatur de cetero in priorem, impolimus in eodem suppriorem pariter, et volumus quod nullus istorum absolutorum ad officium prioratus vel supprioratus usque ad annum reeligantur.

Absolvimus priores provinciales Ungarie, Dacie et Terre sancte. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● Neither the prior nor the subprior of the Friars Preachers in Lund of this time are known. No other details of the irregular construction process in Lund are available. ● The prior provincial of Dacia from 1241 to 1261 was Fr. Absalon. The reason for his absolution is not stated. It is, however, obvious to connect it to Fr. Absalon’s neglect of a papal order in 1247 19/12 to intervene in a dispute between Bishop Niels Stigsen of Roskilde and King Erik IV of Denmark (whom the friars supported), something which the pope complained about in 1249 27/7. A similar forced absolution may have hit the Franciscan minister provincial of Dacia, Fr. Thidericus, who also neglected the bull and was replaced in office in the period 1245-53. The duration of Fr. Absalon’s absolution does not seem to have been long. Indeed, he may very well have been reelected at the following provincial chapter of that same year; no replacing prior provincial is known.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 54.

1250 29/11

Lyon

Provinces of Dacia (Norway) and Teutonia

Pope Innocent IV enjoins the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers and the minister provincial of the Friars Minor in ‘Alemannia’ to remind all those who have taken the Cross in Frisia and Norway that they shall prepare to leave for the Holy Land at the next collective departure, which is to be arranged by Queen Blanche of France; if necessary, the friars are authorized to implement ecclesiastical punishment.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Innocentius episcopus, servus servorum Dei, dilectis filiis priori predicatorum et ministro minorum fratrum provincialibus Alemannie, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Cum ad presens Terra Sancta indigeat presidio bellatorum, nos attendentes, quod multi frisones acceperunt accensi zelo devotionis et fidei signum crucis, quodque solent frisones in transmarinis partibus prosperare, mandamus quatenus omnes crucesignatos de partibus Frisie et Norvegie, quod in proximo passagio a vobis ad beneplacitum carissime in Christo filie nostre Blanche illustrissime regine Francie statuendo transfretent in subsidium Terre Sancte per vos, ac alios, quos expedire videritis moneatis attentius et efficaciter secundum datam vobis a Deo prudentiam inducatis eos ad id, si necesse fuerit, per censuram ecclesiasticam appellatione postposita compescendo. Non obstantibus aliquibus privilegiis apostolice sedis vel indulgentiis seu literis obtentis et obtinendis et quibuslibet aliis per que id impediri vel differri valeat et de quibus oporteat in presentibus fieri mentionem, et constitutione de duabus dietis edita in concilio generali. Quod si non ambo etcetera. Datum Lugduni ∙iii∙ kalendas decembris, pontificatus nostri anno octavo.

Comments: While all of Germany at this time constituted one Dominican province of Teutonia, the region was divided into several Franciscan provinces. ● It is noteworthy that it was the mendicant provincials in Germany, and not their colleague provincials of Dacia, who were told to take care of business in Norway. Unless it reflects a simple error on part of the Curia, it could suggest that the promotion in Scandinavia of the crusade to the Holy Land at this point was assigned to the mendicant orders in Germany, while the Scandinavian friars themselves were to concentrate on the Baltic crusade. The Friars Preachers of Dacia were not formally enlisted to preach the crusade to the Holy Land until 1265. ● The prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Teutonia at this time was Fr. Edmundus (1249-1251 and 1266-1269).

Published: Bullarium Ordinis Praedicatorum vol. I no. 215.

Literature: Maier 1994, p. 71; Jakobsen 2021(a), p. 104.

1250

Convent of Schleswig

King Erik IV Plovpenning of Denmark is murdered by henchmen of his brother, Duke Abel of Schleswig, who take him out on Slien, decapitate him and throw his body overboard. The king’s corpse is later found by fishermen, who bring it to the church of the Friars Preachers in Schleswig, where he is buried, and the friars show “more than little rejoice and enthusiasm for such a great and valuable treasure’s suffering and death”. After some time, the dead body of the king is translated, by the order of King Abel, to the nunnery church in Schleswig and from there to Schleswig Cathedral on request of the bishop.

Sources: A. Genealogia regum Daniæ. B. Annales Stadenses. C. Chronica Majora. D. Annales Hamburgenses. E. Annales 1101-1313. F. Holsteinische Reimchronik.

Languages: A-E. Latin. F. Middle Low German.

Qui Ericus regni libere nactus habenas potestatem regiam honestis decoravit moribus, suis benevolus et adversariis terribilis. Sustinuit quoque multas ab emulis suis adversitates, donec prevalente malignantium consilio in vigilia sancti Laurentii cum eo, qui se oderat, quasi amico colludens inopinate capitur, injuriose trahitur, ferreis mancipatur compedibus et sic in cymbam absque Dei reverentia projectus per fluvium Slæ ad ulteriores partes eiusdem fluminis velociter transuehitur. (...) arrepto gladio bis feriens caput amputavit regium. Peracta igitur cede tam miserabili et inaudita tollentes corpus exanime, alligata galea ipsius imposito capite, ne ab aliquo hominum possit inveniri, ad ipsius martyris brachium dextrum, submerserunt in flumen. (...) Altera autem die, que miserande neci fuit proxima, piscatores pro opere suo in eundem locum devenientes et retia sua in capturam piscium laxantes trahebant ad littus maris martyris venerabilis venerabile corpus. (...) Et impositum in navim sic cum casside et indumentis compedibusque circa tibias existentibus cum honore, quo poterant, transtulerunt ad civitatem Sleswicensem, ad ecclesiam predicatorum, sepelientes illud ibidem, eisdem fratribus devote coadjuvantibus et ad passionem tanti talisque thesauri gaudio exultantibus non modico. Quod ibidem aliquanto tempore requievit humatum, donec per episcopum eiusdem civitatis ad majorem ecclesiam beati Petri apostoli honorifice transfertur; translatum condigno honore colitur et jugibus miraculis illustratur. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

Da Erik havde fået fri rådighed over rigets tøjler, var han ved sin ærefulde færd en pryd for kongemagten, vennehuld og fjendegram. Han måtte også døje megen modgang af sine avindsmænd lige til den stund, da de ondes råd sejrede, og han på den hellige Laurentius’ aften, just som han sad og spillede med sin avindsmand som med en ven, ganske uventet toges til fange og mod al lov og ret slæbtes bort, lagdes i jernlænker, slængtes således på ugudelig vis ned i en båd og førtes hastigt ud ad Slistrømmen til den ydre del af denne. (…) og skilte i to hug det kongelige hoved fra kroppen. Da sådant ynkeligt og uhørt mord var fuldbragt, tog de det livløse legeme, bandt hjelmen, der sad på hans hoved, fast til martyrens højre arm, for at han aldrig skulle kunne findes af noget menneske, og kastede liget i strømmen. (…) På den næstfølgende dag efter det ynkelige mord kom nogle fiskere i deres dont hen til det selvsamme sted, satte deres garn ud og fik den hæderkronede martyrs hæderkronede lig i nettet, da de trak det op på stranden. (...) De bragte så liget ombord på et fartøj, sådan som det var, med hjelm og klædningsstykker og lænker om benene, og førte det med så stor hæder, som de kunne vise det, til prædikebrødrenes kirke i Slesvig by, og gravlagde det her, hvormed disse brødre fromt hjalp dem, idet de viste ikke ringe jubel og glæde over en så stor og kostbar skats lidelse og død. Der lå det så begravet i nogen tid, indtil det af bispen dér i byen med hæder føres over til den større kirke, som var viet til den hellige Peder apostel, og efter at være ført herover, dyrkes det med skyldig hæder og forkerliges af stadige jærtegn. (...)

(...) Non multum post corpus inventum est a piscatoribus, ipso ferro onustum et capite adhuc ad collum pendente. Sepelierunt eum predicatores in ecclesia sua Slesvich. Postea frater eius Abel fecit eum extumulari et ibidem in nova monialium ecclesia sepeliri. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Ikke længe efter fandtes liget, belæsset med al jernet, af nogle fiskere; hovedet hang endnu ved halsen. Prædikebrødrene gravlagde det i deres kirke i Slesvig. Senere lod hans broder Abel det grave op og begrave i nonnernes nye kirke sammesteds. (...)

De obito regis Dacorum, scilicet Henrici.

Eodem anno [:1251] (...) Abel primogenitus, qui potius Cain dicendus erat, insidiatus est Henrico, et dum luderet ad aleas balneaturus post ludum, supervenit Abel subito, et fratrum suum nequiter et proditiose interfecit, et projecit in mare interfectum. Mare autem ter rejecit ad aridam cadaver. (...) Corpus igitur fratres minores, qui illud postulaverant, in ecclesia sua honorifice sepulture tradiderunt, ubi Deus supplicatus miraculorum prestat beneficia.

Dansk oversættelse:

Om danerkongen Henriks død

Samme år [:1251] (...) lagde Abel, der rettere burde hedde Kain, onde råd op imod Erik, og engang, da denne havde leget tavlebord og ville gå i bad efter legen, kom Abel brat over ham, dræbte sin broder på lumsk og skændig vis, og kastede ham i vandet. Men havet bar tre gange liget oip på tør strand. (...) De små brødre jordfæstede med ære i deres kirke hans lig, som de havde krævet at få. Her lader Gud i sin nåde undere ske for dem, der påkalder ham.

Anno MCCL. (...) Huius regis corpus inventum fratres predicatores in ecclesia sua Sleswich sepelierunt; sed frater eius Abel postea fecit eum ibidem in nova ecclesia monialium sepeliri.

Dansk oversættelse:

År 1250. (...) Denne konges lig blev fundet af prædikebrødrene, [og] begravet i deres kirke i Slesvig, men hans broder Abel fik ham efterfølgende begravet i nonnernes nye kirke.

MCCL. Dux Abel fratrem suum Ericum regem, ad aleam ludentem, captum proditiose in Sleswik in nocte sancti Laurentii, per Laghonem Gudmundsen militem occidi fecit in Myosund et submergi. Sepultus primo apud predicatores, extra menia tunc manentes, postea apud sanctam Mariam in Holm, tertio in ecclesia beati Petri. Inventus per piscatorem.

Dansk oversættelse:

1250. Hertug Abel lod troløst sin broder kong Erik gribe i Slesvig, da han sad ved terningspil, i den hellige Laurentii nat, og lod ham dræbe ved Mysund og sænke i vandet af ridderen Lave Gudmundsen. Han blev først begravet hos prædikebrødrene, der da boede uden for murene, senere hos Vor Frue på Holmen, tredje gang i Skt. Peders kirke. Han blev fundet af en fisker.

(...) Des eddelen koninges licham wart gevunden, unde de brodere van deme predekerorden begroven ene to Sleswik in ere kerken. Dar god bi eme bewisede mennigerleie wunderwercke in de tuchnisse siner hillicheit. Dar na leth en sin broder Abel wedder upgraven unde in de nigen kerken des juncfrowenclosters wedder graven. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Den ædelige konges lig blev fundet, og brødrene af Prædikantordenen begravede det i deres kirke i Slesvig. Der lod Gud ved ham ske mangfoldige undere til vidnesbyrd om hans hellighed. Derefter lod hans broder Abel ham atter grave op igen og gravlægge i den ny kirke ved nonneklosteret. (...)

Comments: According to A, the royal corpse was found and brought by the fishermen to the Dominican church in Schleswig already on the day after his murder, i.e. 11 August 1250. According to Chronica Sialandie, written in the late thirteenth century (which, as many other younger version, does not mention the first burial with the Friars Preachers), the corpse was found a couple of weeks after the murder: Transactis vero aliquantis hebdomadis a piscatoribus inventus ad civitatem adducitur et in ecclesiola monialium sepultus est (VSD, 431). ● B has that the corpse was found by p̅catoribus; in SRD and MGH (and in D) this has been read as p[redi]catoribus, whereas VSD reads the more likely p[is]catoribus, in line with A. ● Although C must be quite close in time to the events (written in 1259 at the latest), it is amazing how much information the author, Matthew Paris, has got wrong. Not only has he altered the Friars Preachers to Friars Minor (and let them demand to have the corpse for their burial, a claim not made anywhere else), he has also missed such central elements as the year and the name of the king! ● King Erik IV Plovpenning of Denmark reigned from 1241 to 1250, as the oldest son of King Valdemar II. Most of his regency was marked by a power struggle with his brother, Duke Abel of Schleswig, which from 1246 evolved to open war. To fund the continued warfare, Erik is said to have issued a new plough tax, which in later history writing earned him the byname Plovpenning (‘plough penny’). Eventually, Abel was forced to submission in 1250, and it was while King Erik was in Schleswig to manifest his victory that he was killed by Abel’s supporters. The reason why the fishermen decided to bring the corpse of the dead king to the Dominican priory may have been completely practical, as the priory at this time was situated outside the city wall right down by the water. It may, however, also suggest that the Friars Preachers were known for being friends and allies of the slain king. Whereas King Erik IV is traditionally known as a friend of the Friars Minor, it is less clear how he stood with the Friars Preachers, but relations generally appear positive. In his lifetime, King Erik also engaged in several conflicts with the Church, particularly with the bishop of Roskilde regarding the lordship of Copenhagen, in which the Danish Friars Preachers were papally instructed to mediate (1247 19/12), but apparently refrained to do in support of the king (1249 27/7). Also, among his ecclesiastical allies was the cathedral provost of Roskilde, Bo (Boecius), who later joined the ranks of the Friars Preachers (see 1255 14/3). And, eventually, his daughters Agnes and Jutta funded and joined the first Dacian convent of Dominican Sisters in Roskilde (1266). Thus, the text should hardly be read as if the Friars Preachers rejoiced on the horrible death of King Erik, but rather on their fortune of becoming the burial site for the martyred saint king. After the repeated transfers of his corpse between churches in Schleswig, the remains of King Erik was finally moved to the Benedictine abbey church of Ringsted in 1257-58. After this transfer, the Benedictine monks compiled a list of miracles performed by the blessed king, to which also Fr. Nicolaus Crispus of the Dominican convent in Roskilde could add a tale in 1258-62. Although the claimed sainthood of King Erik IV, eagerly promoted by his younger brother, King Christoffer I of Denmark, received some national and even international recognition, he was never officially sanctified or even beatified by the Church. ● The claim that wonders already began to happen while Erik was still buried with the Dominicans is only noted in F, i.e. around 1400, and may be a free interpretation added by its (supposedly Franciscan) chronicler. ● It is noteworthy that the initial burial with the Friars Preachers in Schleswig is not mentioned in any of the Dominican yearbooks of the time. ● Abel, duke of Schleswig 1232-1252, followed his murdered brother, Erik IV, as king of Denmark in 1250. He was married to Mechtilde, the daughter of Count Adolf IV of Holstein (see 1244), who put his two young sons in the custody of Abel, when the count himself withdraw to monastic life in 1246; this meant that Abel’s ducal power increased significantly, and the duchy and county effectively merged into one ‘double duchy’ of Schleswig-Holstein. As king, Abel denied any involvement with the killing of his brother and predecessor. He was, however, himself killed after less than two years of regency in a battle against the Frisians in 1252. If the Friars Preachers were considered political friends of King Erik IV, one would expect an unfriendly relation between the Order and Abel, but this cannot be seen from the sources – except for his possibly instruction to remove Erik’s corpse from the Dominican church to the nunnery church in Schleswig. On the contrary, King Abel is known to have issued some privileges for the Friars Preachers in Lund in 1251 26/5, friars from the convent in Haderslev allegedly witnessed a donation performed by him in 1252 4/4, and the foundation of a Dominican convent in Haderslev in 1251 could hardly have taken place without his explicit support. ● Lave Gudmundsen was a Danish knight, who held a strong position at the court of Duke Abel throughout the late 1240s. It apparently was important for the opposition of Abel to name him as the ring leader of the murder, and in one of the numerous versions it is added that Knight Lave was killed shortly after in Kiel. His son, Lave Lavesen Litle (see 1291 14/3), was later accused of following in his father’s footsteps, as he was among the suspects of the murder of King Erik V Klipping in 1286. ● The chronicles have differing information about the churches of Schleswig in which King Erik was buried. According to B, D, E and F his corpse was at first transferred from the Dominican church to the new nunnery church on Holmen, situated just outside the city to the sourth-east. This is in fact the oldest instance on the existence of this Benedictine nunnery, eventually dedicated to St. John. According to B, D and F this (first) reburial was instigated by King Abel. ● According to A, the corpse was moved directly from the Dominican church in Schleswig to the Church of St. Peter, i.e. Schleswig Cathedral, on the instruction of the bishop. Only E appears to have the double transfer from the Dominicans to the nuns, and then from the nuns to the cathedral. ● The bishop of Schleswig, who requested the transfer of King Erik’s corpse from the nunnery church to Schleswig Cathedral, must have been ‘Sorte’ Eskil (1244-1255), see 1247 19/12.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, pp. 20-25; Vitae Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 426-428; Danish translation by Olrik 1906-08, pp. 34-37. B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 499 (as entry in other chronicle); Monumenta Germaniae Historica (Scriptores) vol. XVI, p. 373; Vitae Sanctorum Danorum, pp. 433. C. Chronica Majora vol. V, pp. 221-222; Danish translation by Olrik 1906-08, pp. 48-49. D. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 209; Monumenta Germaniae Historica (Scriptores) vol. XVI, p. 383; Vitae Sanctorum Danorum, p. 433. E. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 24; Annales Danici, p. 201; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 313. F. Quellensammlung Schleswig-Holstein-Lauenburg vol. IV, p. 440; Monumenta Germaniae Historica (Scriptores) vol. II, pp. 632-633; Danish translation by Olrik 1906-08, p. 45.

1251

Röbel

Convent of Haderslev

The foundation of the Dominican convent in Haderslev is dated to 1251.

Source: Inscription in choir stools in the Church of St. Nicholas, Röbel, Germany.

Language: Latin.

Bremensis 1225. Erfhordensis 1229. Halberstadensis … . Sovauiensis 1241. Rupinensis 1246. Haderslauensis 1251. Strusbergensis 1254. Rostochensis 1256. Prinslauensis 1275. Poswalkcensis 1277. Brandenburgensis 1292. Wismariensis 1293. Berlinensis 1297. Maldorpensis 1389. Bruswickcensis 1310. Tarbatensis 1300. Robolensis 1285. Hallensis 1271. Sehusensis 1255. Gripswaldensis 1254. Sundensis 1251. Rigensis 1244. Hamburgensis … . Lipzensis 1229. Lubicensis 1229. Magdeburgensis 1224.

Dansk oversættelse:

Bremen 1225. Erfurt 1229. Halberstadt […]. Slesvig (?) 1241. Neuruppin 1246. Haderslev 1251. Straussberg 1254. Rostock 1256. Prenzlau 1275. Pasewalk 1277. Brandenburg 1292. Wismar 1293. Berlin 1297. Meldorf 1389. Braunschweig 1310. Dorpat 1300. Röbel 1285. Halle 1271. Seehausen 1255. Greifswald 1254. Stralsund 1251. Riga 1244. Hamburg […]. Leipzig 1229. Lübeck 1229. Magdeburg 1224.

Comments: The High Gothic choir stools in oak originally belonged to the Dominican priory in Röbel, but after the Lutheran Reformation and the demolition of the priory they were moved to the local parish church of St. Nicholas. · The inscription of the convent names and years is made along the top piece of the stools. In addition to this, an inscription is made on the back of each of the 30 stools, most of them giving short references to Dominican provinces, among them Dacia; one backside inscription states that the writing was done Anno domini 1519 per me fratrem Urbanum Schuman. · The listed years in the top piece undoubtedly dates the foundation of each convent, of which most fit with dates known from elsewhere, while some, however, differ slightly. They all refer to convents within the province of Saxonia, as it appeared in 1519, although the list is far from complete. From a Nordic perspective, we miss the convent of Tallinn and perhaps that of Schleswig, whom along with convent of Haderslev were transferred from Dacia to Saxonia in 1517 5/2. · However, the mentioned convent Sovauiensis (MUB has Soraciensis), allegedly founded in 1241, cannot be easily identified with any other Saxonian convent, so perhaps it is an error for Schleswig, where the convent elsewhere is stated established in 1239. · The foundation year for the convent in Haderslev is not known from elsewhere, but the first reference is in the acts from the provincial chapter of 1254 8/9, so a foundation in 1251 is not at all unlikely.

Published: Mecklenburgisches Urkundenbuch vol. II no. 761; Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte des Dominikanerordens in Deutschland vol. IX, pp. 5-6.

1244-51

Convents of Visby and/or Turku

Pope Innocent IV informs a prior of the Friars Preachers that all newly converted ‘neophytes’ in Finland are allowed to remain in marriages entered (by pagan custom) before their conversion, and the prior is authorized to grant similar dispensations to thirty persons, who after their conversion have entered pagan marriages to spouses within the third or fourth degree of consanguinity; this can either be granted by the prior himself or by friars, who are appointed for preaching among these people.

Source: Transcript in letter collection of Marinus de Ebulo. Vatican Apostolic Library, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Priori ordinis predicatorum. Quod conversi de novo ad fidem possint in quibuscunque contractis matrimoniis remanere.

Delectat sedis apostolice pietatem generosi favoris affluentiam circa illos exponere, qui divine inspirationis illustrati gratia relictis infidelitatis tenebris provenerunt ad lucem catholice veritatis. Hinc est quod nos digne volentes, ut dilectis filiis neophitis Philandie redundet in letitiam paganorum spurcicias reliquisse, ac etiam quod firmum, et inviolabile sit eis propositum ad divini honorem nominis legem colere cristianam nos eorum desideriis affectu benivolo concurrentes, ut cum predictis neophitis quod in matrimoniis que in quocunque gradu juxta ritum suum ante catholice professionem fidei contraxerunt, necnon ut ∙xxx∙ ex eis, que tercia vel quarta linea consanguinitatis post susceptum sacramentum baptismatis contraxerunt possint libere permanere, per te vel fratrem idoneum, quem predicationis negotio circa huius [terre] gentem duxeris deputandum dispensara valeas, tibi auctoritate presentium concedimus facultatem.

Comments: The transcript is undated, but since it is included in a letter collection of Marinus de Ebulo, who was vice chancellor of Pope Innocent IV from 1244 to 1251, it is likely to origin from this period, something which also fits well with the content. Jarl Gallén has narrowed the potential time period down to 1245-1248/49, suggesting that it was issued in the episcopal interregnum for Finland between the resignation of Bishop Thomas in 1245 21/2 and the election of his successor, Björn, in 1249 (Gallén 1946, 56-57). ● The transcript neither names the issuing pope nor the addressed prior, but if issued during the office of Marinus de Ebulo, it has to be from Pope Innocent IV (1243-1254). ● As Gallén advocated its dating to the years just before the Dominican convent foundation in Finland, he suggested that it was directed at the prior of the convent in Visby (Gallén 1946, 57). Alternatively, it was aimed for the new convent in Turku itself, founded in 1249.

Published: Gallén, La Province de Dacia…, encl. 1 (p. 246).

1244-51

Pope Innocent IV authorizes a prior of the Friars Preachers to absolve neophytes in Finland, who have incurred ecclesiastical punishment according to promulgated Church regulations, if these are not of an extent and degree that falls under the Apostolic See.

Source: Transcript in letter collection of Marinus de Ebulo. Vatican Apostolic Library, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Priori ordinis predicatorum de … . De neophitis absolvendis.

Quos ad lucem convertit de tenebris misericordia Dei patris decet per sedem apostolicam illius dono foveri gratie, per quam salutis materia, et devotionis augmentum ipsis valeat pervenire. Cum itaque non nulli ex neophitis de Filandia sicut accepimus in canonem inciderint sententie promulgate, nos circa ipsos affectum salubris benivolentie dirigentes presentium tibi auctoritate committimus ut ipsis hac vice juxta formam ecclesiastice absolutionis beneficium largiaris, dum modo passis injuriam satisfecerint competenter, et eorum excessus non sit adeo enormis et gravis, quod propter hoc debeant ad sedem apostolicam destinari.

Comments: See above.

Published: Gallén, La Province de Dacia…, encl. 2 (pp. 246-247).

1252 4/4 (a)

(Ribe)

Convent of Ribe

Fr. Petrus, prior of the Friars Preachers, and Fr. Astradus (of the same convent in Ribe?) witness that Bishop Esger of Ribe, along with King Abel of Denmark, gives the patronage of the parish church in Brede to Løgum Abbey.

Source: Genuine? Transcripts in the Løgum Book.

Language: Latin.

Esgerus Dei gratia Ripensis episcopus universis Christi fidelibus ad quos presentes litere pervenerint salutem in omnium salvatore. Cum secundum constitutionem felicis memorie domini pape Alexandri ecclesia vivente persona possit locis conferri religiosis, patroni assensu ad hoc accedente, scire volumus tam posteros quam presentes, nos claustro Loci Dei ecclesiam de Brewadt, cum consensu domini regis Abel, canonice contulisse, jure perpetuo possidendam, ita quod cum dicta ecclesia primitus vacaverit abbas prefati loci ipsam ad voluntatem suam ordinabit. Ne igitur super hac collatione nostra tam legitime facta, dicto loco possit in posterum suboriri calumnia, presens scriptum sibi comisimus ad cautelam sigilli nostri munimine roboratum. Presentes fuerunt huic collationi multi nobiles, dominus videlicet rex Abel superius memoratus, eiusdem domini regis marscalcus Iwarus, dapifer Petrus F[ii]nssun, Petrus Johannis filius, Johannes Friis frater eius, prior Petrus de ordine predicatorum et frater Astradus, magister Symon canonicus noster, Absalon et Mauritius clerici nostri, multi etiam alii clerici et laici. Datum anno ab incarnatione Domini MCCLII pridie nonas aprilis.

Comments: Neither the original letter nor a certified copy made by Bishop Bonde and the cathedral chapter of Schleswig on 4 June 1277 (DD 2 II 290) are preserved. Transcripts of both versions are extant in the Løgum Book from 1578, along with a number of transcript extracts from a legal process held in 1575-76. ● The letter is suspected to be falsely fabricated by the Cistercians in Løgum Abbey to be used in a legal dispute with the parishioners of Brede in 1276-77 (DD/DRB 2 I 69 note (2)). The fabrication of this and a handful of other letters is, among other things, indicated by their unusual strong wording; that the exact same group of witnesses allegedly confirmed an additional letter of confirmation from the cathedral chapter of Ribe in 1252 29/7 (see below); and that this latter letter also claims to be witnessed by King Abel – in spite of the fact that he died on 29 June 1252, and thus a month before it was issued! In defence of the letter’s genuinity it could be argued that King Abel was in fact in Ribe on 1252 4/4 (b), along with Marshal Ivar and Master Simon, also in a matter concerning Bishop Esger; at that occasion, the written outcome was witnessed by Fr. Adolphus and Fr. Reinerus (OP or OFM?). ● Even if this and the letter of 1252 29/7 are fabrications, one may assume that the Cistercian forger has used names on actual Friars Preachers, but neither Prior Petrus nor Fr. Astradus – both supposedly to be affiliated to the convent in Ribe – are known from any other sources. ● On King Abel of Denmark, see 1250. ● Bishop Esger of Ribe (1246-1273) was one of the youngest canons at the cathedral chapter in Ribe, when he was elected bishop in 1246, possibly due to influence from King Erik IV Plovpenning (see 1250). He generally remained a loyal support of the Crown, particularly during the first years of the archiepiscopal strife, where he took the side of King Christoffer I and the young King Erik V Klipping against the archiepiscopal alliance. Bishop Esger is known as a benefactor of the Cistercians in Løgum Abbey, with whom he was buried, but he may also have been the initiator of the Dominican convent foundation in Haderslev (1251), just as his prominent role in the royal party inevitably must have placed him close to leading Danish Friars Preachers, who were also to be found in the inner circle around the kings at this time; see 1255 14/3 and 1259 6/3. ● The parish church of Brede is situated 6 km west of Løgum Abbey and 30 km south of Ribe.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VIII, pp. 114 and 123; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 59.

1252 29/7 (Ribe)

Prior Petrus and Fr. Astradus also witness that the cathedral chapter of Ribe confirms the abovementioned donation of patronage.

Source: Genuine? Transcripts in the Løgum Book.

Language: Latin.

Universis hoc scriptum cernentibus capitulum sancte Marie Ripensis ecclesie salutem in perpetuum. Cum secundum constitutionem felicis memorie domini pape Alexandri, ecclesia vivente persona possit conferri locis religiosis patroni consensu ad hoc accedente, scire volumus tam posteros quam presentes, quod venerabiles fratres nostri monachi Loci Dei ecclesiam de Bredwath cum consensu omnium fratrum nostrorum canonice sunt adepti, ita quod cum primitus ipsam vacare contigerit, dominus abbas dicti claustri eandem ad voluntatem suam libere ordinabit. In cuius collationis testimonium presentem cedulam sigillo capituli nostri fecimus roborari. Presentes autem fuerunt huic collationi plerique nobiles domini videlicet rex Abel, Iwarius eiusdem domini regis marscalcus, dapifer Petrus Fiinssun, Petrus Jonnessun frater eius, Johannes Friis, prior Petrus de ordine predicatorum, et frater Astradus, Absalon et Mauritius clerici domini episcopi, multi etiam alii tam clerici quam laici. Actum anno ab incarnatione Domini MCCLII quarto kalendas augusti.

Comments: See above.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VIII, pp. 114-115 and 124; Schleswig-Holstein-Lauenburgische Regesten und Urkunden vol. II no. 24; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 69.

1252 (Aug.-Sep.)

Odense

Province of Dacia, Convents of Bergen, Kalmar, Lund, Nidaros, Odense, Oslo, Ribe, Roskilde, Sigtuna, Skara, Schleswig, Viborg and Århus

The provincial chapter of the Friars Preachers in Dacia is held in Odense. Several regulations decided on the general chapter are transmitted, especially about the individual friar’s observance to community life and disciplinary restrictions. Among these it is stated that no friar is allowed to hear confession of nuns without being especially appointed for the task, and even then he is not allowed to enter a nunnery without a socius and a specific permission; and priors are licensed to seek, apprehend and expel apostate friars within and from their termini. Furthermore, the following transfers of individual friars between convents are decided: Fr. Bertoldus, Fr. Matheus of Viborg, Fr. Johannes Parvus of Århus, Fr. Andreas of Sigtuna and Fr. Nicolaus of Oslo are all assigned to the convent in Lund; Fr. Brotherus of Oslo and Fr. Johannes of Viborg are assigned to the convent in Ribe; Fr. Haquinus of Bergen and the laybrother Fr. Othincarus of Odense are assigned to the convent in Roskilde; Fr. Thorstanus and Fr. Thorgotus of Skara are assigned to the convent in Sigtuna; Fr. Sigwardus of Nidaros and the laybrother Fr. Bertoldus of Kalmar are assigned to the convent in Skara; Fr. Jacobus Primus of Roskilde and Fr. Reginaldus of Skara are assigned to the convent in Viborg; and Fr. Gusterus and Fr. Godefridus Parvus are assigned to the convent in Odense.

Source: Acta capituli provincialis OP Dacie.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti amen. Acta capituli provincialis Othonensis celebrati anno Domini MCCLII.

Quod per correctiones etiam firmius in capitulis status ordinis huius conservetur et reformetur; firmiter observari volumus, quod fratres non decumbentes nullatenus a capitulo se subtrahant nec priores sine causa evidenti dent licentiam remanendi, fratres etiam hospites ad idem astricti sint postquam una nocte in domo remanserint. Similiter minuti secunda sue imminutionis. Qui autem neglexerint correctionem in sequenti capitulo accipiant. Item juxta admonitionem capituli generalis statuimus ut singuli fratres quocienscunque communicandum est confiteantur suo priori vel fratribus maturis et discretis, nec sine consilio sui prioris, vel eius qui preest, si prior presens non fuerit, a communione se subtrahant. Priori etiam suo saltem quarter in anno confiteri teneantur. Item prioribus et omnibus capitula tenentibus districte injungimus ut penitentias taxatas in constitutionibus precipue in irreverentia, contentionibus et dissensionibus injungere non ommitant. Item volumus ut injungentes in capitulis psalteria jejunia et disciplinas, terminum assignent, et injuncta compleantur infra terminum assignatum. Item prohibemus ne quis frater recipiat exequutiones causarum sine licentia prioris provincialis speciali. Item volumus ut quicunque frater secularibus prelatis vel principus seu quibuscunque aliis in causis negotiis in gravamen fratrum et in ordinis favuerit prejudicium, quicunque personas spectabiles ab hordine avertuerit, seu secreta ordinis talibus revelavuerit suffragiis ordinis, preventus in morte, non resipuverit. Item volumus et mandamus ut quicunque contra formam prescriptam in constitutionibus et in aliis capitulis provincialibus aliquid receperunt vel retinuerunt perlectis hiis actis, suo id priori representent et relinquant. Quare si deinceps aliquid sic receperint vel extra domum reposuerint, ipso fratres eo careant. Item volumus ut ponatur certus frater qui sit custos denariorum fratrum cui etiam fratres exeuntes, omnes claves suas committant. Item diligenter observandum statuimus ut fratres litteras quas extra domum recipiunt et earum transcriptum quas extra scribunt; suo priori representent, qui autem ex certa deliberatione litteras sibi missas suppresserunt; tres dies in pane et aqua jeiunent. Item firmiter observari volumus ut qui ordinem in potu scandalizavuerit vel in potu excessuerit, secundum formam et statuta preteritorum capitulorum puniatur. Item prohibemus ne quis frater confessionem monialium audiat nisi ad hoc fuerit specialiter deputatus et ne quis adeat claustra monialium nisi cum socio ydoneo et licentia speciali. Item inhibemus ne quis deinceps calcios clausos deferat seu habitum communi consuetudini ordinis repugnantem. Item injungimus prioribus ac fratribus quod pro sumtibus assignatis saltem unam marcam puri argenti hos anno ad quaternos mittant et qui non miserunt anno precedenti mittant duas et duas dies in pane et aqua jejunent. Similiter qui alio anno ad vestes noviciorum tres sollidos sterlingorum parisius non miserunt, hoc anno ∙vi∙ sollidus ripis mittant et duas dies in pane et aqua jejunent, ceteris tres mittant. Item volumus ut priores attenti sint in collationibus faciendis injungentes penitentiam hiis qui non faciunt et diligenter observent quod de studio et sermonibus faciendis in capitulo statutum est precedenti. Volumus etiam ut vigilias juxta modum prescriptum in nova natalia dici faciant. Item injungimus prioribus et depositariis ut diligentes sint in depositis servandis ne vel mutuentur vel alienentur. Item mandamus prioribus ut apostatas in terminis suis inventos vel capiant vel expellant. Item injungimus capitula tenentibus ut frequentur de actis capitulorum faciant mentionem.

Ad domum Lundensem assignamus fratrem Bertoldum, fratrem Matheum Wibergensem, fratrem Johannem Parvum de Arus, fratrem Andream de domo Sictuniensi, fratrem Nicolaum Asleonsem. Ad domum Ripensem fratrem Brotherum Asleonsem, fratrem Johannem Wibergensem. Ad domum Roskildensem assignamus fratrum Haquinum Bergensem, fratrem Othincharum conversum de domo Othonensi. Ad domum Sictunensem assignamus fratrem Thorstanum, fratrem Thorgotum de domo Scarensi. Ad domum Scarensem assignamus fratrem Sigwardum de Nitharosia, fratrem Bertoldum conversum de Kalmarnia. Ad domum Wibergensem assignamus fratrem Jacobum Primum de domo Roskildensi, fratrem Reginaldum de domo Scarensi. Ad domum Othonensem assignamus fratrem Gusterum, fratrem Godefridum Parvum. Ad domum Sleswicensem […..].

Comments: The last part of the acts is missing since the parchment on which it was written was later cut to fit as binding for an otherwise unrelated book. ● The date of the provincial chapter is not stated, but traditionally they were held in August or September. ● Only two of the seventeen transferred friars are known from other sources: The laybrother Fr. Othincarus, who was transferred from Odense to Roskilde, was subsequently moved on from Roskilde to the convent in Visby at the provincial chapter in 1254 8/9; and Fr. Gusterus, who was assigned to the convent in Odense, was in 1254 8/9 transferred again to the convent in Tallinn.

Published: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. I, pp. 551-553.

Literature: Jakobsen 2018a, 371-372.

1253 1/1

Liège

OP (Scandinavia, Germany, Poland, Bohemia, Moravia)

Fr. Hugo OP, cardinal priest of Santa Sabina and papal legate, enjoins all regular and secular prelates in Germany, Dacia, Bohemia, Poland and Moravia to implement the Feast of St. Dominic as already introduced by Pope Gregory IX along with the indulgences attributed to it.

Source: Transcript in undated certification. Landesarchiv Sachsen-Anhalt.

Language: Latin.

- - -

Datum Leodii kalendas Januarii pontificatus nostri domini Innocentii pape ∙iiii∙ anno decimo.

Comments: The letter was certified by “Albertus decanus, Theodericus scolasticus, Conradus archipresbiter ecclesie sancte Marie in Erfordia”. ● On the Feast of St. Dominic, see 1234 7/10. ● Fr. Hugo de Saint-Cher (†1263) was a French Friar Preacher, who originated from Saint-Cher in Dauphiné. While studying at the University of Paris, he entered the Order in 1225, and was subsequently appointed both prior of the convent in Paris and prior provincial of Francia (1226-1230 and 1236-1244), before he was made cardinal priest of Santa Sabina by Pope Innocent IV in 1244. In this capacity, he was used as papal legate on several occasions, especially in Germany.

Not published. Summary with extracts in Urkundenbuch der Erfurter Stifter und Klöster vol. I no. 305; Codex diplomaticus et epistolaris regni Bohemiae vol. IV no. 456.

(1253 Aug.-Sep.)

Province of Dacia, Convents of Bergen, Lund, Ribe, Roskilde, Sigtuna, Viborg and Visby

At the provincial chapter of the Friars Preachers in Dacia intercessory prayers are prescribed in all convents for a number of recently deceased lay persons and clergy. The priors of the convents in Ribe and Roskilde are appointed diffinitors and electors of Dacia for the forthcoming general chapter, and Fr. Oliverus is appointed socius for the prior provincial. The priory in Lund is chosen as venue for the next provincial chapter to be held in a year’s time on 8 September. Finally, the following friars have died in the province since the latest chapter: Fr. Esbernus and laybrother Fr. Iao of the convent in Ribe; Fr. Andreas, priest of the convent in Visby; Fr. Alanus, priest, and Fr. Thorstanus, deacon of the convent in Bergen; Fr. Jacobus and Fr. Nicolaus, both priests of the convent in Viborg; and Fr. Wilhelmus, priest of the convent in Sigtuna.

Source: Acta capituli provincialis OP Dacie.

Language: Latin.

….. pro domino preposito de Brunna, Aquone, Cristiarno et aliis familiaribus ordinis: sacerdotes ∙i∙ missa cleri[ci …]; pro domina Helena Erici, Johanna de Monte, abbatissa de Sco, priorissa Ripensi, priorissa de Weretis: sacerdotes ∙i∙ missa de dominica, alii ut supra; pro omnibus cobenefactoribus capituli recipientibus euntes et redeuntes aliisque familiaribus: sacerdotes ∙i∙ missa, alii ut supra; pro domino archiepiscopo defuncto: sacerdotes ∙iii∙ misse, clerici psalterium, laici quingentos pater noster; pro dominis episcopis Thoma, Nicholao, Gunnero: sacerdotes ∙i∙ missa, alii ut supra, pro una missa; pro dominis comite de Reinstæn, Jacobo, Petro filio Pincerne, Hemming et aliis: sacerdotes, clerici et la[ici …]; pro domino Ivaro: sacerdotes, clerici et laici ut supra; pro dominabus Ingerd, Margareta et aliis: sacerdotes, clerici et laici ut supra.

Electores magistri ordinis prior Ripensis, prior Roskildensis. Diffinitor capituli generalis prior Ripensis, socius prior Roskildensis. Socius prioris provincialis frater Oliverus. Capitulum provinciale anno fu[turo] celebretur in domo Lundensi in nativitate beate virginis. Ita quod diffinitores eligantur in dominica prece[denti.]

Isti sunt fratres mortui de provincia: de domo Ripensi frater Esbernus, frater Iao conversus; de domo Visbyensi frater Andreas sacerdos; de domo Bergensi frater Alanus sacerdos, frater Thorstanus diaconus; de domo Vibergensi frater Jacobus, frater Nicholaus, sacerdotes; de domo Sictunensi frater Willielmus sacerdos.

Comments: Only the last part of the acts is preserved since the parchment on which it was written was later cut to fit as binding for an otherwise unrelated book. ● The fragment is without a date, but on the same folio it is continued by the acts of the chapter of 1254 8/9 held in Lund, which the present acts indeed state will be the next venue, thus pointing convincingly to 1253. This year is furthermore supported by the appointment of electors for the forthcoming general chapter, since such had been called in for the chapter of 1254 held in Buda around Pentecost, where Fr. Humbertus de Romanis was elected master general of the Order. Traditionally the provincial chapters were held in August or September. ● The finder and publisher of the acts, George Stephens, suggested the priory in Ribe as venue for the 1253 chapter (“[? Acta capituli provincialis Ripensis, 1253]”, KS 1. ser. vol. I, 554), but I have not been able to identify what this assumption was based upon. ● None of the two priors appointed diffinitors are named. The one from Ribe may be Fr. Petrus, referred to in 1252 4/4 and 1252 29/7; the one from Roskilde is probably identical to the likewise unnamed prior of Roskilde, who at the following chapter in 1254 8/9 was appointed preacher general. ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was most likely Fr. Absalon (1241-1261). Since the general chapter of 1254 was an electing chapter, both the appointed diffinitors and the prior provincial were to participate. ● None of the named friars can be identified with friars known from other sources. It is possible, though, that the deceased Fr. Jacobus of the convent in Viborg was the Fr. Jacobus Primus, who was transferred from Roskilde to Viborg at the chapter in 1252. ● The recently deceased archbishop, for whom intercessory prayers were prescribed, was most likely Uffe Thrugotsen of Lund (1228-1252) (see 1240 14/12), while the three bishops probably were Bishop Thomas of Finland (?-1245, †1248), Bishop Niels Stigsen of Roskilde (1225-1249) and Bishop Gunner of Viborg (1222-1251). Of the laypeople it is possible to identify Count Konrad III of Regenstein, who died in the early 1250s. ● It is worth noting that intercessory prayers also were prescribed for three anonymous mothers superior of female convents belonging to other monastic orders: the Cistercian nunneries of Sko and Vreta (Sweden) and the Benedictine nunnery of Ribe. ● Generally, it seems as if the intercession program consisted of one mass for the initiated priests, one psalter to be sung by the uninitiated clerical friars, and a number of Paternosters to be said by the laybrothers; an extra effort was prescribed for the archbishop (three masses) and the mothers superior (a Sunday mass).

Published: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. I, pp. 554-555.

1253

Convent of Vordingborg

The Order of Preachers receives a house in Vordingborg.

Source: A. Annales Dano-Suecani, B. Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1253. (…) et domus accepta Warthingæburg (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

1253. (…) og et hus blev modtaget i Vordingborg (…).

MCCLIII. Fratres predicatores domum in Wartingburg ceperunt edificare.

Dansk oversættelse:

1253. Prædikebrødrene modtog et opført hus i Vordingborg.

Comments: The Dominican house in Vordingborg is only known from three extant incidents; the acquisition in 1253, a transfer of a friar to domum Castrensem at the provincial chapter in 1254 and a donation in a will from 1261. As a convent was established in nearby Næstved in the 1260s, probably after a yearlong struggle before the Benedictine townlords accepted this, it is traditionally believed that the convent in Vordingborg was transferred altogether to the new location in Næstved. Indeed, the house in Vordingborg, of which the location is unknown, may just have been a ‘waiting room’ for the friars to go to Næstved. On the other hand, whereas Næstved was of far larger economical interest for the Order, Vordingborg held one of the most important royal castles on Sjælland and was the main port for Danish crusade campaigns; an activity that was, however, on a significant retreat in the second half of the thirteenth century, which may also explain the decision to move the convent.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 168; Annales Danici, p. 131; Annales Suecici, p. 257; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 15; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 185; Annales Danici, p. 207.

1254 8/9

Lund

Province of Dacia, Convents of Bergen, Haderslev, Kalmar, Lund, Lödöse, Nidaros, Odense, Oslo, Ribe, Roskilde, Skara, Skänninge, Tallinn, Turku, Viborg, Visby, Vordingborg, Västerås, Åhus and Århus (prov. Dacia), and Lübeck (prov. Teutonia)

The provincial chapter of the Friars Preachers in Dacia is held in Lund. Several regulations decided on the general chapter are transmitted, among them an admonition that all friars shall act humble towards secular prelates and abstain from provoking complaints; priors are to make sure that all friars of their convents study and follow lessons eagerly; youngfriars can be dispensed from other duties in order to help promote their studies; and young preachers shall be trained in preaching in the vernacular within the priory and only be allowed to preach outside the priory when evaluated sufficiently skilled and disciplined.

The following transfers of individual friars between the convents are decided: Fr. Nicolaus ‘Bishop’ and Fr. Ingvarus of Roskilde are assigned to the convent in Lund; Fr. Rodulphus of Viborg, laybrother Fr. Nicolaus of Odense and laybrother Fr. Hermannus of Åhus are assigned to the convent in Ribe; Fr. Svenung of Skänninge, Fr. Arnulphus and Fr. Petrus of Finland are assigned to the convent in Visby; Fr. Nicolaus Kac, Fr. Haquinus of Oslo, Fr. Thorleifus of Bergen and laybrother Fr. Alanus are assigned to the convent in Nidaros; Fr. Nicolaus Kari, Fr. Bertoldus, Fr. Birgerus, Fr. Johannes Dacus, Fr. Joseph and Fr. Carolus are assigned to the convent in Roskilde, the former as lector; Fr. Philippus, Fr. Olavus and Fr. Johannes Anglicus of Lödöse are assigned to the convent in Skänninge; Fr. Laurentius of Århus and Fr. Othincarlus of Odense are assigned to the convent in Visby/Viborg; Fr. Johannes of Roskilde is assigned to the convent in Skara; laybrother Fr. Ascerus of Visby is assigned to the convent in Århus; Fr. Olavus of Roskilde, Fr. Esbernus of Roskilde and laybrother Fr. Michael of Ribe are assigned to the convent in Odense; Fr. Tuco is assigned to the convent in Oslo; Fr. Albertus of Skara and novice Fr. Andreas are assigned to the convent in Lödöse; Fr. Joseph Primus and Fr. Wibrandus are assigned to the convent in Åhus; Fr. Gunnarus of Lödöse and Fr. Abel are assigned to the convent in Kalmar; Fr. Asmundus of Odense, Fr. Nicolaus Bulk, laybrother Fr. Hervordus and Fr. Adam are assigned to the convent in Bergen; Fr. Gusterus, Fr. Laurentius of Odense and Fr. Johannes of Lübeck are assigned to the convent in Tallinn; Fr. Laurentius of Visby and cantor Fr. Thomas of Skänninge are assigned to the convent in Turku (‘Finland’); Fr. Johannes Holbøl and laybrother Fr. Bondo of Århus are assigned to the convent in Haderslev; and laybrother Fr. Alvardus is assigned to the convent in Vordingborg. In addition, the priors of the convents in Lund, Visby, Århus, Åhus and Turku, and the subpriors in Skänninge and Västerås, are all absolved from their offices, some to be assigned to other convents: the subprior from Skänninge to Lödöse, the prior from Åhus to Lund, the prior from Turku to Visby and the subprior from Västerås to Turku.

The prior of the convent in Roskilde, subprior Fr. Sveno in Lund, lector Fr. Nicolaus in Lund and lector Fr. Jacobus in Skara are all appointed preachers general of the province. The subprior of the convent in Roskilde is appointed visitator of the convents in Skåne, Sjælland and Fyn; the subprior in Lund shall visit the convents in Jylland; Fr. Lagho shall visit the convents in Norway with Fr. Monandus as his socius; Fr. Petrus ‘Abbot’ of Västerås shall visit the convents in Götaland; Fr. Robertus of Visby shall visit the convents in Kalmar and Svealand; and Fr. Thomas of Visby shall visit the convents in Visby, Tallinn and Turku. Fr. Nicolaus, lector of the convent in Lund, is appointed diffinitor of the province for the next chapter general, whereto he will go with Fr. Helmricus as his socius, and ask the chapter for two new convent foundations.

Commemorational prayers are prescribed for the Archbishop of Lund with three masses by each priest (one to the Holy Spirit, one to the Blessed Virgin, and one to his deceased parents and relatives); for the King and Queen of Denmark and their children with one mass; for the King of Sweden, the Duke and Queen and royal children of Norway with one mass; for the Archbishop of Uppsala and for the elected Bishop of Roskilde with one mass. One mass is also prescribed or recommended for Prefect Peder Olsen of Lund, his wife, servants and brothers; for all bishops, friends of the Order and benefactors of this particular provincial chapter; and for Lord Esbern, Lady Margrethe and their children. Prayers for the deceased are prescribed for the Duchess of Sweden, Archbishop Uffe of Lund, the Archbishop of Nidaros, Lady Ingeborg and others in Sweden; and four psalters are prescribed for all living and deceased clergy and laity.

Finally, a number of disciplinary issues are admonished upon the provincial delegates, for instance that hospitals and infirmaries of the convents are to be kept closed from morning to evening except for those truly in need of it; that student masters carefully shall follow the constitutions in order to promote studies; on the extent of fists used for punishment; on funerals in the cloister and in the church; on fallen and evil spirits; that friars shall not repeat accusations against brethren at the provincial chapter; that priors may not indebt their houses without consent of the convent; on baptism; about not celebrating mass in the homes of knights; on the observance of the admonitions by the constitution; on the peace of lectors; that the Constitutions of the Order placed in newly founded convents may not be taken by the prior provincial(?); on the rejected seal of Visby; that music only extraordinarily may be kept after breakfast and Compline; on the use of books; and on the necessity of having ministering priests in the convent.

The next provincial chapter shall be held in Skara on 9 September (1255).

Source: Acta capituli provincialis OP Dacie.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli provincialis Lundis celebrati anno Domini MCCLIII[I].

Ad consolendum paci fratrum et animarum profectui efficacius providendum volumus monemus injungimus omnib[us] fratribus quod humiliter se habeant ad prelatos seculares, ne proni sint ipsos contra se provocare, dictis eorum vel factis inter se vel coram secularibus detrahendo et qui contra fecerint, deprehensi gravius puniantur. Item volumus quod fratres qui causas fratrum periculosas, vel ipsas causas contingentia, adversariis eorum vel aliis secularibus per quos gravari possunt, prodidisse deprehensi fuerint pene gravioris culpe subiciantur. Item fratres non intromittant se de negotiationibus affinium vel familiorium suorum nec fideiubiant pro eis vel aliis nec mutuum recipi[ant] aliquid sine licentia prelati. Item contentiones et comminationes secundum constitutiones corrigantur et priores qui in talibus corrigendis negligentes inventi fuerint habeant duos dies in pane et aqua. Item collation[es] fiant in domibus fratrum singulis septimanis secundum consuetudinem ordinis et lectiones audiantur diligenter et priores graviter puniant illos qui lectiones contempnunt vel de lectoribus contemtibiliter loquntur. Item volu[mus] firmiter observari quod excessus in potu secundum statuta capitulorum precedentium puniantur. Item fratres juniores sacerdotes sive alii ad officium predicationis in vulgari exerceantur in domo, nec ad predicandum extra mittantur nisi morum honestas, et etas et maturitas hoc requirat et domo prius bene fuerint probati. Junioribus autem qui habiles sunt ad studium, parcant priores quantum possunt, ne subtrahantur a studio suo, sed foveant eos in omnibus que profectui ordinis et eorum viderint expedire. Injungimus etiam omnibus subprioribus quod acta capitulorum tam generalis quam provincialis sepius legi faciant, visitator[es] etiam de hoc diligenter inquirant et puniant negligentes in istis.

Ad domum Lundensem asigna asignamus fratrem Nicholaum Episcopum, fratrem Ingvorum de domo Roskildensi. Ad domum Ripensem fratrem Rodulphum de domo Viberhensi, fratrem Nicholaum conversum de domo Othoniensi, [… fratrem] Hermannum conversum de domo Aoniensi. Ad domum Wisbyensem fratrem Svenungum de domo [Ske]ningensi, fratrem Arnulphum, fratrem Petrum de Finlandia. Ad domum Nidarosiensem fratrem Nicholaum Kac, fratrem Hakyinum de domo Asloensi, fratrem Ϸorlafum de domo Bergensi, fratrem Alanum conversum. Ad domum Roskildensem fratrem Nichoalum Kari pro lectore, fratrem Bertolldum, fratrem ~~Ungherum~~ Birgerum, fratrem Johannem Dacum, fratrem Joceph, fratrem Karolum. Ad domum Skeningensem fratrem Philippum, fratrem Olavum, Johannem fratrem Anglicum de domo Luthusiensi. Ad domum Wisbyensem [:Wiberhensem?] fratrem Laurentium de domo Arosiensi, fratrem Othenkarlum de domo Othonensi. Ad domum Skarensem fratrem Johannem de domo Roskildensi. Ad domum Arusiensen fratrem Ascerum conversum de domo Wisbyensi. Ad domum Othonensem fratrem Olavum de domo Roskildensi, fratrem Esbernum Roskildensem et fratrem Michaelem conversum de domo Ripensi. Ad domum Asloensem fratrem Tukonem. Ad domum Lwthusiensem fratrem Albertum de domo Scarensi et fratrem Andream novicium. Ad domum Aoß fratrem Joseph Primum, fratrem Wibrandum. Ad domum Calmarnensem fratrem Gunnarum Luithusiensem et fratrem Abel. Ad domum Bergensem fratrem Asmundum Othoniensem et fratrem Nicholaum Bulki, fratrem Hervordum conversum, fratrem Adam. Ad domum Revalensem fratrem Gusterum, fratrem Laurentium de domo Othoniensi et fratrem Johannem de Lubeka. Ad domum Finlandemsem fratrem Laurentium de domo Visbucensi et fratrem Thomam cantorem de Skeningia. Ad domum Haderslesensem fratrem Johannem Holebøse, fratrem Bondonem conversum de domo Arusiensi. Ad domum Castrensem fratrem Alardum conversum.

Suppriorem Skeningensem absolvimus et sit de conventu Liuthisiensi, priorem Lundensem absolvimus, priorem Visbucensem absolvimus, priorem Arusiensem absolvimus, priorem Aoniensem absolvimus et sit de conventu Lundensi, priorem [Finlan?]densem absolvimus et sit de conventu Visbuensi, suppriorem Insulensem absolvimus et presit domuu Finlandie usque dum habuerint presentem priorem vel litteras receperint.

Generales predicatores instituimus istos priorem Roskildensem, fratrem Svenonem suppriorem Lundensem, fratrem Nicholaum lectorem Lundensem, fratrem Jacobum lectorem Skarensem. Domos Scanie, Sialandie et Feonie visitet supprior Roskildensis. Domos Jucie visitet supprior Lundensis. Domos Norwegie visitet frater Lagho et socius sit frater Monandus. Domos Skeningensem, Scarensem, Liuthusiensem visitet frater Petrus Abbas de domo Insulensi. Domos Calmarnensem et Suethie visitet frater Robertus Visbucensis. Domos Visbucensem, Revalensem, Finlandensem visitet frater Thomas Visbucensis.

Suffragia pro domino Lundensi quilibet sacerdos ∙iii∙ missas: ∙i∙ de sancto spiritu, unam de beata virgine, unam pro parentibus et familiaribus defunctis. Pro domino rege Dacie, regina et prole ∙i∙ missam de beata virgine. Pro dominis rege Swethie, duce et prole rege Norwegie et regina ∙i∙ missam. Pro dominis archiepiscopo Upsalensi et electo Roskildensi, domino Petro Ollson prefecto Lundensi et uxore et liberis et fratribus eius et aliis episcopis, familiaribus ordinis et benefactoribus capituli et recommendatis ∙i∙ missam. Pro domino Esberno et domina Margareta et prole ∙i∙ missam de beata virgine. Pro ducissa Suethie defuncta ∙iii∙ missas et conventus ∙i∙ missam et vigilias. Pro domino archiepiscopo Uffone defuncto et aliis hoc anno in capitulo recommendatis ∙i∙ missam. Pro domino archiepiscopo Nitharosiensi et aliis defunctis de Norwegia et recommendatis ∙i∙ missam. Pro domina Ingeburgh et aliis defunctis in Suethia ∙i∙ missam. Pro hiis omnibus vivis et et defunctis clerici et laici ∙iiii^or∙ psalteria.

Diffinitor capituli generalis frater Nicholaus lector Lundensis et socius eius frater Helmricus. Capitulum provinciale futuro anno Scaris celebretur in crastino nativitatis beate virginis ita quod diffinitores eligantur ante festum. Petit provincia duas domos.

Iste sunt admonitiones. Quod domus hospitales et infirmarie claudantur a prandio usque ad vesperas nisi quando necessitas propter hospites coget. Quod magistri studentium secundum constitutiones diligentes et discreti qui studium promoveant [sic!]. De extensione pugnorum qualiter puniatur. De sepultura in claustro vel ecclesiis. De demissarum larvarum. De minutionibus secularium. Quod frater non portet culpas consequtas contra fratrem ad capitulum provinciale. Quod priores non dampnificent domos in denariis sine consensu conventuum. De baptizando. De non celebrando in domibus militum. Quod constitutio de admonitione priorum observetur. De quiete lectorum. Quod correcta in capitulis non uterentur. De constitutionibus legendis ordinis fratres positi in domibus novis non auferantur nisi per priorem provincialem. De sigillo negato Wisbw. Quod musicantus servetur insignis post prandium et completorium. De usu librorum. De conventibus in quibus sacerdotes ministrare necesse est. Quod fratres reddant se faciles ad obiendum juribus de sociis recipiendis.

Comments: The act itself only has the year, 1254, not the day, but what seems to be the act of the preceding chapter (1253), written just before this on the folio, states that the next chapter is to be held in Lund on 8 September: Capitulum provinciale anno futuro celebretur in domo Lundensi in nativitate beate virginis. Even the year, however, is not completely evident, since the now lost text allegedly had “anno Domini M^oCC^oLIII^t”, which by the publisher George Stephens was read as “M^oCC^oLIIII^o”. The chapter in question evidently succeeded the one described in the previous act, which is not explicitly dated by itself, but Stephens seems right to have dated it to 1253 (and not 1252) by the fact that it refers to a forthcoming election of a new master general, which took place at Pentecost in 1254, and was initiated by the death of the former master general on 4 November 1252 (and, thus, after the provincial chapter of Dacia held in September 1252) (Gallén 1946, 219). ● In the list of transfers, the convent of Visby is mentioned twice for new assignments; since Viborg is missing in the list, the second entry for Visby may actually refer to Viborg. ● Fr. Nicolaus ‘Kari’ or N. ‘Crispus’, assigned to the convent in Roskilde as lector in 1254, was still lector in Roskilde in 1258-62, when he told Abbot Esger of Ringsted about a miracle he had witnessed (or heard of) regarding the magnate Peder Ebbesen de Knardup (†1256) and the dead, but allegedly blessed King Erik IV Plovpenning (†1250). He is also mentioned among the six leading Friars Preachers, who were excommunicated along with King Erik V of Denmark by Papal Legate Guido in 1267 10/9. Both his bynames mean “curly”, probably referring to his hair. ● Fr. Johannes Holbøl (Holebøse and Holebøle), assigned to the convent in Haderslev in 1254, witnessed a mortgage in the company of Bishop Bonde of Schleswig in 1267 16/8. His byname undoubtedly refers to the parish of Holbøl, situated between Aabenraa and Flensburg. ● Fr. Petrus ‘Abbas’ of the convent in Västerås, appointed visitor of the Götaland convents (Skänninge, Skara and Lödöse) in 1254, is also mentioned among the six leading Friars Preachers, who were excommunicated along with King Erik V of Denmark by Papal Legate Guido in 1267 10/9. The byname “abbot” may suggest that he had in fact been an abbot in a different order before joining the Friars Preachers, but may also just be a nickname derived from a rather self-assured behaviour. ● On the unnamed prior of the convent in Roskilde, appointed preacher general in 1254, see 1252. ● Fr. Olavus, transferred from Roskilde to Odense in 1254, may be identical to the Prior Olavus of Odense, who witnessed a donation in 1264 30/4. ● Fr. Gusterus, assigned to the convent in Tallinn in 1254, may be identical to the Fr. Gusterus, who was assigned to Odense in 1252. ● Fr. Nicolaus ‘Episcopus’, assigned to the convent in Lund, is not known from other sources. Episcopus only seems to be a nickname, since no known bishops in Scandinavia of the name Nicolaus around this time is likely to have joined the Order. ● None of the remaining named friars are known from other sources. ● The bynames of two friars, Fr. Johannes Anglicus (‘the English’) and Johannes de Lubeka (‘of Lübeck’), suggest an origin from outside the province. Although several of the listed first names could also indicate non-Scandinavian birth, especially German, Flemish, French and English (Gallén 1946, 23), most of these names were by no means rare in Scandinavia at the time. ● Of the 54 friars transferred to new convents, there were seven (former) priors and subpriors, one lector and eight laybrothers; of the remaining 38 friars only two are listed with titles (‘cantor’ and ‘novice’). ● The following general chapter, for which Lector Nicolaus of Lund was appointed diffinitor with Fr. Helmricus as his socius, took place in Milan around Pentecost 1255. At this chapter, the province of Dacia was indeed conceded with the foundation of two new convents, just as the diffinitor had been instructed to ask for. The most likely candidates for these permissions are the convent foundations in Vordingborg (1253), Åhus (before 1254) and Halmstad (before 1264). ● The Archbishop of Lund at this time was Jakob Erlandsen (1253-1274); see 1256 Aug. ● The King and Queen of Denmark at this time was Christoffer I (1252-1259) and Margrete Sambiria (†1282). The King of Sweden at this time was Valdemar Birgersson (1250-1274). Norway at this time was ruled by King Håkon IV Håkonsson (1217-1263) and his son Håkon the Young (1240-1257) (the ‘duke’?), who were married to Queens Margrete Skulesdatter and Rikitsa Birgersdotter respectively. The Archbishop of Uppsala at this time was Jarler (1236-1255), see 1255. The elected bishop of Roskilde was Peder Skjalmsen Bang (1254-1277); see 1259 6/3. The late Archbishop Uffe Thrugotsen of Lund had died on 1252 c.15/12 (see 1240 14/12); the late Archbishop of Nidaros was Sigurd Eindridesson, who had died on 1252 6/3; the late Duchess of Sweden was Ingeborg Eriksdotter, wife of Earl Birger and mother of King Valdemar Birgersson, who had died on 1254 17/6.

Published: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. I, pp. 555-559.

Literature: Jakobsen 2018a, 371-373.

1254

Convent of Roskilde

The church of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde is dedicated to Saint Catherine.

Source: Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1254. Dedicatio ecclesie S. Katerine fratrum Predicatorum Roskildis.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 185; Annales Danici, p. 208.

1255 21/1 (b)

Napoli

Order of Preachers (incl. Dacia)

Pope Alexander IV enjoins all prelates of the Church to comply with an earlier injunction by Gregory IX to celebrate the Feast of St. Dominic and to make sure that this is implemented among all their subordinate clergy.

Source: Original document. Uppsala University Library.

Language: Latin.

Alexander episcopus servus servorum Dei. Venerabilibus fratribus archiepiscopis et episcopis, ac dilectis filiis abbatibus, prioribus, decanis, archidiaconis et aliis ecclesiarum prelatis, ad quos littere iste pervenerint, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Deum in sanctis eius benedicere amonemur et sanctos in suis operibus tanquam nostre edificationis exemplaria gloriosius predicare, ut et creatori nostro in beneficiis gratificemur acceptis, et vitam venturi seculi quam Deus fideliter se colentibus repromisit, per grata devotionis obsequia mereamur. Hac siquidem consideratione felicis recordationis, G. pape, predecessor noster pia et sancta deliberatione ordinavit et statuit, festivitatem beati Dominici confessoris fundatoris ordinis fratrum predicatorum ubique debere sollempniter celebrari. Sed quia ordinatio huiusmodi salubris et ab omnibus approbanda prout accepimus in locis plerisque negligitur, universitatem vestram rogamus, monemus et hortamur attente per apostolica vobis scripta mandantes, quatinus festivitatem ipsius sancti juxta ordinationis premisse tenorem tam venerabiliter celebretis, et faciatis a vestris subditis celebrari, quod sanctum ipsum apud Deum intercessorem mereamini habere propitium, et ad devotionem meritoriam populos vestros exemplis salutaribus accendatis, quibus debetis in vobis ipsis ostendere qualiter in sanctis suis Deus debeat honorari. Datum Neapoli ∙xii∙ kalendas februarii, pontificatus nostri anno primo.

Comments: The bull is not specifically directed at prelates in Scandinavia, but as an original version is extant at the Uppsala University Library, it is likely to have been kept in a Scandinavian church archive (perhaps even a Dominican one), especially as the bull was certified by Bishop Lars of Skara in 1255-59 (see below). ● On the Feast of St. Dominic and its introduction to the liturgical calendar, see 1234 7/10.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 422.

1255 21/1-1259 31/10

Bishop Lars of Skara certifies the above-mentioned bull.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Laurentius Dei gratia Scarensis ecclesie Episcopus, universis presentes litteras inspecturis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noveritis quod litteras domini pape Alexandri quarti bullatas, non rasas, non cancellatas, non abolitas, nec in aliqua sui parte viciatas, vidimus et diligenter perspeximus sub hac forma: (…) (…). In huius rei testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus duximus apponendum.

Comments: The certificated copy is undated. It must have been made after the date of the original (1255 21/1) and before the death of Bishop Lars (1259 31/10). ● In the same letter, Bishop Lars also certified a bull issued by Pope Alexander IV in 1254 22/12. In a second letter, possibly made on the same day, Bishop Lars certified another papal bull issued by Alexander IV in 1255 21/1 (a).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 423:2.

1255 14/3

Nyborg

Convent of Roskilde?

Fr. Boecius (of the Friars Preachers) takes part in the royal council of King Christoffer I of Denmark, where he along with the bishops of Århus and Viborg, and the highest lay lords of the kingdom, witness an exchange of real estate between the king and the bishop of Ribe.

Source: Transcript in Ribe Oldemoder, c.1290-1322.

Language: Latin.

Christoforus Dei gratia Danorum Slavorumque rex omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus in Domino salutem. Notum esse volumus tam presentibus quam futuris quod nos habito meliorum et maiorum regni nostri consilio, domino episcopo Ripensis nomine ecclesie sue pro terris quas inundat molendinum nostrum Ripis in Lustorp Mark, Harthboøræ, ….. scotavimus jure perpetuo possidendum. Nobis autem omnes terras que de Lustorpmark sub inundatione dicti molendini nostri jacent, scotavit dominus episcopus versa vice possidendas. Ne igitur in posterum super hoc aliqua possit suboriri calumpnia, presentes litteras appensione sigilli nostri et subscriptorum dominorum fecimus roborari. Datum Nyburg anno Domini MCCLV pridie idus marcii, presentibus dominis Petro Arusiensi episcopo, Nicholao Wibergensi episcopo, dilecto cancellario nostro, ffratre Boecio quondam Roskildensi preposito, comite Ernesto, Ebbone Galt, Johanne Gunnonis filio, Nicholao Lundensi prefecto filio Erlandi, Andrea filio Petri quondam marscalco, Petro Finnonis filio dapifero nostro, Johanne dicto Kalf marscalcho nostro, Kanuti Kabbi et aliis multis, clericis et laicis fidedignis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Christoffer, af Guds nåde de danskes og venders konge, til alle, der ser dette brev: Vær hilset i Herren. Vi gør vitterligt for nulevende og tilkommende, at vi efter at have holdt råd med vort riges bedste og mægtigste mænd har skødet den herre biskoppen i Ribe på hans kirkes vegne Harboøre at eje med evig ret ….. i stedet for de jorder, som vor mølle i Ribe sætter under vand på Lustrup Mark. Men alle de jorder på Lustrup Mark, som er oversvømmede af vor nævnte mølle, har den herre biskoppen på sin side tilskødet os til eje. For at der ikke i fremtiden skal rejses trætte om dette, har vi ladet nærværende brev bekræfte med vort og nedenstående herrers segl. Givet i Nyborg i det Herrens år 1255 den 14. marts i nærværelse af de herrer Peder, biskop af Århus; Niels, biskop af Viborg, vor elskede kansler; broder Bo, tidligere provst i Roskilde; grev Ernst; Ebbe Galt; Jens Gunnesen; Niels Erlandsen, gælker i Lund; Anders Pedersen, tidligere marsk; Peder Finsen, vor drost; Johannes kaldet ‘Kalv’, vor marsk; Knud Kabbi; og mange andre troværdige mænd, gejstlige og verdslige.

Comments: Fr. Boecius (Bo) of the Friars Preachers is known as provost at the cathedral chapter of Roskilde in 1241 and 1248, where he was on good terms with King Erik IV Plovpenning of Denmark in spite of an on-going strife between the king and the Roskilde bishop (see 1250). Boecius apparently joined the Friars Preachers in the early 1250s, as he is termed frater…quondam prepositus in 1255 14/3, and subsequently as a Friar Preacher from 1256 onwards; most likely he was affiliated to the convent in Roskilde. As friar he remained in the inner circle of changing Danish kings: he represented King Christoffer I at a conciliatory meeting with Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen in 1256 (Aug), and he witnessed a royal letter issued by King Erik V Glipping in Roskilde in 1265 13/5, the latter time as prior of the convent in Roskilde. Fr. Boecius, ‘formerly provost of Roskilde’, was among the excommunicated Dominican supporters of King Erik V in 1267 10/9; according to the necrology of the Roskilde cathedral chapter, ex-Provost Boecius died in the very month of his excommunication, i.e. September 1267. ● Bishop Peder III Ugetsen af Århus (1249-1260) was archdeacon of the cathedral chapter in Århus, when he after three years of vacancy was elected bishop of the see in 1249. Just like his successor, Tyge (see 1264 6/6), he soon got on unfriendly terms with the Cistercian abbey of Øm, situated in his diocese. Bishop Peder sided with King Christoffer I of Denmark against Archbishop Jakon Erlandsen of Lund. ● Bishop Niels II of Viborg (1251-1267) also acted as royal chancellor for King Christoffer I and King Erik V Glipping, with whom he sided in the ‘archiepiscopal strife’ against Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund. ● Johannes Gunnesen, possibly a magnate from northern Jutland, was dead by 1263 17/5, when his widow, Margrethe Stigsdatter, made her will. ● Niels Erlandsen was of the powerful Hvide family and the brother of Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund and Archdeacon Erland Erlandsen of Lund (see 1267 10/9). He held the office as royal prefect (‘gælker’) of Skåne from 1251 to 1282, with two short interceptions, during the reign of three kings. He remained loyal to the kings in the ‘archiepiscopal strife’ against his own brother, represented King Christoffer I at the conciliatory meeting 1256 (Aug), and was even the one who executed Jakob’s arrest in 1259. He was still alive in 1283-85, by then referred to as former prefect; he probably died shortly after. Niels Erlandsen was the father of Cecilie Nielsdatter (see 1304 10/3), wife of Marshal Johannes Kalv (see below). ● Peder Finsen (†1263) was seneschal for king Christoffer I of Denmark and took part on the side of the king at the conciliatory meeting with Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen in 1256 (Aug). When King Christoffer’s queen dowager, Margrete, returned to Denmark in 1262 with Duke Albrecht I of Braunschweig as her new Danish regent, Peder alledgedly led a noble conspiracy to get rid off the duke, for which he was executed in 1263. ● Johannes Kalv (‘the Older’) was knight and marshal for Kings Christoffer I and Erik V of Denmark in 1255-1272; he died shortly after. He was married to Niels Erlandsen’s daughter, Cecilie (see 1304 10/3), and father of Johannes Kalv (‘the Younger’), dean at the cathedral chapter in Lund (see 1308 18/4). ● The bishop of Ribe at this time was Esger (1246-1273), see 1252 4/4.

Published: Avia Ripensis no. 18 (p. 11); Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 156.

1255 (16/5)

Milan

Provinces of Dacia, Francia, Lombardia and Romana

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of one convent in each of the provinces Francia, Romana and Lombardia, and two convents in the province of Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris, et filii, et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Mediolani celebrati anno Domini MCCLV. (…) Concedimus provincie Francie ·i· domum ponendam apud Matisconam, si visum fuerit priori provinciali et diffinitoribus capituli provincialis. Item, provincie Romane ·i· ponendam apud Aquilam, secundum eundem modum. Item, provincie Lombardie ·i·. Item, provincie Dacie ·ii·.

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens, Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne fra generalkapitlet i Milano afholdt i det Herrens år 1255. (…) Vi bevilger provinsen Francia et hus placeret ved Mâcon, som ønsket af provincialprioren og provincialkapitlets diffinitorer. Ligeledes provinsen Romana et hus ved Aquila, på samme måde. Ligeledes provinsen Lombardia ét. Ligeledes provinsen Dacia to. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The concession for Dacia corresponds with a decision on the preceding provincial chapter in 1254 8/9 to ask for two new convents at the following general chapter. From here it is also known that the request was to be presented by Fr. Nicolaus, lector of the convent in Lund, who had been appointed diffinitor general of his province. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundations in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Vordingborg (1253), Åhus (before 1254) and Halmstad (before 1264).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, pp. 77-78.

1255 22/7

Nottingham

Sweden

King Henry III of England informs Earl Birger of Sweden that he has received the latter’s two envoys, Prior Bertholdus and Fr. Commer of the Friars Preachers, and listened to their message on the earl’s wish to make an alliance with him. To follow up on this request, the king himself sends two Friars Preachers, Fr. Gilbertus de Bello and Fr. Rogerus de Refham, to Sweden, where they are to report on the situation and prepare negotiations.

Source: Transcript in Rhymerus’ Foedera.

Language: Latin.

Littere de credentia duci Sueorum rex domino B. duci Sueorum salutem. Cum, de contrahendo inter nos, et vos, ac regem Sueorum, natum vestrum, perpetuo amicitiarum vinculo, ad nos dudum vestros nuncios duxeritis transmittendos; nosque multiplici guerrarum discrimine turbati, et plerisque negotiis occupati, nuncios a latere nostro ad vos, pro statu et qualitate rerum investigandis, prout vobis scripsimus, eo tempore mittere nequiremus. Ac per discretos et religiosos fratres, priorem Bert et Commer, de ordine predicatorum, laudabilis industrie et sagacitatis viros, vestram denuo voluntatem nobis lucidius explicandam duxeritis, et quomodo nobis, pre ceteris mundi principibus, vestra serenitas optarit copulari. Nos vestre dilectioni proinde grates referimus speciales, discretos ac religiosos Gilbertum de Bello et Rogerum de Refham, de ordine supradicto, ad vos pro facto mittentes memorato, et ad statum regni et qualitatem negotii per ipsos investigandos. Quibus super hiis omnibus fidem adhibere, et vestram inde voluntatem nobis per eosdem demandare velitis. Teste rege apud Notingham, ∙xxii∙ die julii.

Comments: It is not possible to identify the convent of whom Fr. Bertholdus was prior.

Published: Sverges traktater vol. I no. 101; Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 427.

1255

Convent of Sigtuna

Archbishop Jarler of Uppsala dies and is buried with the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna nearby the altar on the northern side in the church.

Sources: A. Annales Skeningenses, B. Annales 1160-1336, C. Registrum ecclesie Upsalensis. D. Annales 266-1430, E. Olavus Petri’s En Crøneka.

Language: A-D. Latin. E. Swedish.

MCCLV obiit Valerius episcopus, et sepultus apud fratres Sictunie. Electus frater Laurencius in archiepiscopum, eodem anno combusta est Sictunia.

Dansk oversættelse:

1255 døde biskop Jarler og blev begravet hos brødrene i Sigtuna. Broder Lars blev valgt til ærkebiskop, samme år ødelagdes Sigtuna.

MCCLV

MCCLVI

MCCLVII obiit dominus Jalerus archiepiscopus Upsalensis ∙iiii∙ kalendas Septembris sepultus Sictunum, et frater Laurencius in archiepiscopum postulatus.

(…) Septimus archiepiscopus Upsalensis fuit dominus Jarlerius, qui obiit anno Domini MCCLV ∙viii∙ kalendas septembris qui sepultus est Sictonie, apud fratres predicatores (…).

MCCLV obiit dominus Jarlerus archiepiscopus Upsalensis ∙viii∙ kalendas semptembris. Sepultus est in ecclesia beate Virginis Sikthonie apud fratres predicatores juxta altare ad partem aquilonarem. Electus frater Laurencius in archiepiscopum. Sikthonia combusta.

Dansk oversættelse:

1255 døde den herre Jarler, ærkebiskop af Uppsala, den 25. august. Han blev begravet i Den Hellige Jomfrus kirke i Sigtuna hos prædikebrødrene nær ved alteret på nordsiden. Broder Lars blev valgt til ærkebiskop. Sigtuna ødelagdes.

I thenne konung Waldemars tijdh anno Domini MCCLV, bleeff erchebiscop Jerl dødh, och wardt begraffuen i Sichtuna i cløstret. Thenne erchebiscop Jerl stichtade først i Vpsala sådana canekar som ther nw ære, ty til førenna wore ther icke annat æn munkar, och samma munkar haffua warit såsom canekar.

Comments: The dating in B to 1257 is clearly an error based on the fact that the scribe has left the two preceding years empty. ● Jarler (Jarlerius) was archbishop of Uppsala from 1236-1255. He is one of the first Swedes known to have studied in Paris, and he fought to implement the Gregorian church reform in Sweden. It was during his reign that both Friars Preachers and Friars Minor were introduced in the Swedish church province; he himself gave a sit for the construction of a Dominican priory in Sigtuna in 1234-37. In 1254, Jarler asked the pope for permission to resign as archbishop due to age and the fact that he was crippled. The pope granted his resignation, but before the answer had arrived in 1255, Jarler had already died. He was buried in the Dominican church of St. Mary, maybe indicating that he had planned to spend his last years with the friars in Sigtuna? ● Whereas B has the death date ∙iiii∙ kalendas septembris (29 August), C and D have ∙viii∙ kalendas septembris (25 August). ● The Fr. Laurentius, who was elected new archbishop, was a Franciscan from the convent of Enköping; he was in office from 1255-1267. ● It is not known how devastating the destruction of Sigtuna was, in what form it took place or what it was caused by.

Published: A. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 373; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:1, p. 5; Annales Suecici, p. 261; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Annales Suecici, p. 269. C. Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. V no. 3834; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:2. D. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 24; Annales Suecici, p. 279; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). E. Samlade skrifter af Olavus Petri vol. IV, p. 72.

1256 (4/6)

Paris

Provinces of Dacia, Francia, Grecia, Hispania, Hungaria, Polonia and Teutonia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of two new houses in each of the provinces Teutonia and Hispania, one in Hungaria, one in France, one in Bohemia (prov. Polonia), one in Achaea (prov. Grecia) and one in Dacia/Denmark.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris, et filii, et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Parisius celebrati anno Domini MCCLVI. (…) Concedimus provincie Ungarie unam domum, Theutonie duas, Ispanie ∙ii∙, in Gallia et Boemia ∙i∙, in Achaia ∙i∙ et in Dacia ∙i∙. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens, Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Paris i det Herrens år 1256. (…) Vi bevilger provinsen Hungaria ét hus, Teutonia to, Hispania to, i Gallien og Böhmen [hver] ét, i Akhaia ét og i Dacia [el. Danmark] ét. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is noteworthy that the acts for at least three of the conceded foundations deviate from the normal use of provincial names: Gallia, propably refering to northern France (prov. Francia); Bohemia (part of Polonia until 1301); and the Latin principality of Achaea (prov. Grecia). Thus, it is uncertain whether the latter concession refers to the province of Dacia or the kingdom of Denmark. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundation in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Åhus (before 1254) and Halmstad (before 1264).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 83.

1256 24/8

Norway

King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway sends two Friars Preachers, Fr. Simon ‘Preacher’ and Fr. Sigvardus, as envoys to King Christoffer of Denmark to learn what he intends to do upon Norwegian ravaging in his kingdom, but they return without any clear answer.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 286.

Language: Old Norse.

(…) Konungr hugsaði þa eptir at norðmenn hôfðo gert mikínn vfrið i riki dana-konungs. Atti hann þa tal við sína menn huersu hann skylldi giæta rikis síns þar til er hann spurði tiltekíu dana-konungs. Var þa þat ráðit at Hakon konungr sendi suðr til Danmerkr a fund Kristofara konungs huert rað hann villdi af gera þessum malum. Með þessum erendum foru þeir broðir Simun predicari ok broðir Sigurðr. Dana-konungr tok þungliga þeira erendum. Ok lét ser mikit vm fínnaz at Noregskonungr hafði heríat riki hans enn ôngan orskurð fengu þeir þann af dana-konungi at þeim þættí þat likligt til sætta. Ok foru þeir við þat norðr afund Hakonar konungs. Ok sôgðu honum allar ræður þeira dana-konungs ok suá at þeim þotti hann ecki liklígr til sætta. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Kong Håkon mente nu, at nordmændene havde gjort nok ufred i danskekongens rige. Han talte med sine mænd om, hvordan han nu bedst skulle vogte sit eget rige, indtil han fik at vide, hvad danskekongen ville gøre. De blev enige om at sende nogle mænd til kong Christoffer for at høre, hvad han ville gøre ved sagen, sådan som forholdene var nu. Broder Simon Prædikant og broder Sigurd drog afsted med dette forehavende. De ankom til danskekongen, der tog sagen meget tungt. Han var vred over, at Norges konge havde hærget i hans rige, og udsendingene fik ikke noget svar af danskekongen, som gav håb om nogen løsning. Dermed vendte de tilbage til kong Håkon og fortalte ham alt det, danskekongen havde sagt, og at der ikke var noget som tydede på forlig fra hans side. (…)

Comments: Some transcripts of the saga have this addition to the passage: At the return of those Friars Preachers, whom he had sent to Denmark in the autumn, he judged that the king of Danes had but little mind to seek any settlement with the Norwegians. ● Fr. Simon Preacher (Simon predicari) apparently held high rank and confidence with King Håkon. He was also used as royal retinue, when Princess Kristina was sent off to be married in Spain 1256-57, from which he returned in 1258. Fr. Simon Preacher also took part in King Håkon’s campaign to the Scottish Isles in 1263, where he fell ill and died. Theoretically, he could be identical to the Fr. Simon de Suecia, who joined the Order in 1219 15/8, was sent to found a convent in Sigtuna 1220 and became the first prior in Lund around 1223-24. ● Fr. Sigvardus (Sigurd) may be identical to the Fr. Sigvardus de Nidaros, who in 1252 was assigned to the convent in Skara, and/or the Fr. Sigvardus Amundi (Sigurd Åmundesson), who was prior of the convent in Nidaros 1263-64, possibly still present in Nidaros 1281 14/3.

Published: Mundt, Hákonar saga…, p. 165.

1256 August

Lund

Convent of Roskilde?

Fr. Boecius of the Order of Preachers represents King Christoffer I of Denmark at a conciliation conference in Lund with the opponent party of Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund; as co-delegates, also the prefect of Lund and the seneschal take part on behalf of the king.

Source: Acta processus litium.

Language: Latin.

(...) Rediens autem ab expeditione ad civitatem Lundensem, ubi tunc temporis moram fecit domina regina, properabat cum socero suo domino Zambyr duce Pomeranie, et, cum primum vacare potuit, causas archiepiscopi supradictas per Lundensem prefectum et dapiferum suum et fratrem Bo de ordine predicatorum et socerum suum audiri jussit et tractari. Nobis igitur Sacero preposito et Johanne Dros canonicis Lundensibus ad huiusmodi audientiam deputatis ex parte archiepiscopi (...) ac mediante domina Margareta regina Dacie et patre eius domino Zambyr duce Pomeranie, presente toto concilio domini regis: Lis ipsa in toto exopinato et subito adeo cessit ad vota concordie, quod nullus articulus videbatur reservatus postmodum questioni. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Men da han [kong Christoffer] kom hjem fra leding, skyndte han sig til byen Lund, hvor den frue dronningen på den tid opholdt sig, tillige med sin svigerfader hr. Zambor, hertug af Pommern, og så snart han kunne få tid, bød han gælkeren i Lund og sin drost og broder Bo af prædikebrødrenes orden, samt sin svigerfader, at forhøre og forhandle i ærkebispens ovennævnte sager. (...) og under mægling af fru Margrete, Danmarks dronning, og hendes fader hr. Zambor, Pommerns hertug, samt i nærværelse af hele den herre kongens råd, vendte denne strid sig med ét aldeles uventet til enighed og forlig i den grad, at ikke et eneste punkt syntes at blive til overs til yderligere klagemål. (...)

Comments: Although no explicit date is given for this event, it has been approximately dated to August 1256. On Fr. Boecius, see 1255 14/3. ● The prefect of Lund/Skåne at this time was Niels Erlandsen, see 1255 14/3. ● The seneschal of King Christoffer I was Peder Finsen, see 1255 14/3. ● Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund (1253-1274) was of the powerful Hvide family, brother of Prefect Niels Erlandsen of Skåne (see above) and Archdeacon Erland Erlandsen of Lund (see 1267 10 /9). He is first known in 1247, where Jakob Erlandsen held the office as provost of the cathedral chapter in Lund, while residing in Rome as papal chaplain. He was papally installed as bishop of Roskilde in 1250, until elected by the cathedral chapter of Lund as Danish archbishop in 1253. Jakob Erlandsen’s archiepiscopacy is best known for what in Danish history has been termed ‘the archiepiscopal strife’. From the beginning, Jakob had strained relations to King Christoffer I of Denmark for several reasons: he had apparently supported Christoffer’s opponent, King Abel (1250-1252); as bishop of Roskilde he had opposed royal influence in Copenhagen; and as Danish metropolitan he tried hard to prevent lay influence on the Church as a whole. At an ecclesiastical council held in Vejle in 1256 he introduced the ‘Vejle Constitution’, which automatically launched an interdict upon a diocese if its bishop was imprisoned, and upon the entire kingdom if the archbishop was; the king on his part accused the archbishop of treason by supporting Norwegian attacks on Denmark. The archbishop’s relations with the Danish Friars Preachers started off well enough during the provincialship of Fr. Absalon, where commemorational prayers were prescribed for him at the Dominican provincial chapter in 1254 8/9, the prior provincial argued in Jakob Erlandsen’s favour at a hearing before King Christoffer in 1257 13/4; and the archbishop as late as (sometime after) 1261 22/3 sealed a document in favour of the Order. Fr. Boecius OP, on the other hand, represented the king’s party in a conciliatory meeting in August 1256, and when Fr. Augustinus followed Absalon as prior provincial in 1261 20/4, all amicable relations between the archbishop and the Friars Preachers in Denmark ended, as Danish-Dominican leadership hereafter continuously played a prominent role in the courtly administration of King Christoffer and the young King Erik V – it probably did not make things much better that Jakob Erlandsen in 1258 had aired serious thoughts about joining the Order of Friars Minor. When Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen refused to crown King Christoffer’s son Erik, the archbishop was put under arrest in 1259, and the national interdict proclaimed by the Vejle Constitution was launched. As King Christoffer died shortly after, Jakob Erlandsen was soon released after pressure from the papacy, but that did not prevent a juridical combat from continuing before the papal court for many years to come – mainly because Jakob Erlandsen wanted compensation for his imprisonment and for the estates that he claimed had been taken from him. The Danish Church was divided in the strife, as the eastern bishops, along with the Cistercian and Franciscan orders, supported the archbishop, while the western bishops, along with the Benedictine and Dominican orders, supported Queen Margareta and her son, the young King Erik V Glipping. After several futile attempts to solve the dispute, Pope Urban IV in 1264 4/4 suspended Jakob Erlandsen from his archiepiscopal office and enjoined him to hand in his resignation to two locally appointed Dominican commissioners, after which he was called to Rome to explain himself. Pope Clement IV in 1265 appointed Cardinal Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina as legate to solve the matter and see to the still exiled Jakob Erlandsen’s reinstallment. Legate Guido ordered the reinstallment in 1266 30/9 under threat of a national interdict, and since his enjoinment was not obeyed, he called upon the Friars Preachers to comply with the interdict in 1266 10/11; in the end, all Guido’s efforts only produced a joint excommunication of King Erik and his entire party in 1267 10/9, including Prior Provincial Augustinus of Dacia and five other high-ranking Danish Friars Preachers. In addition, Pope Clement IV in 1268 had to reprimand the Danish Friars Preachers for not honoring the interdict, and even more for harassing the Friars Minor for doing so. A settlement between the two parties was finally reached in 1272, which allowed Jakob Erlandsen to return to his office, but on his way home to Denmark he suddenly and mysteriously died on Rügen on 18 February 1274. He was buried in the church of the Friars Minor in Lund.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 586; Acta processus litium, p. 13.

Literature: Gallén 1946, p. 31; Skyum-Nielsen 1963, pp. 111-112.

1256 (a)

Rome

OP (incl. prov. Dacia)

The Constitutions of the Order Preachers state that when a master general dies, it is the obligation of the two priors of the convents in Paris and Bologna to make sure that all provinces of the Order are informed: the prior of the convent in Paris is (besides his own province of Francia) responsible for the provinces of Hispania, Provincia, Anglia, Teutonia and Dacia; the prior of the convent in Bologna is (besides his own province of Lombardia) responsible for the provinces of Hungaria, Romana, Polonia, Terra sancte and Grecia.

Source: Liber constitutionum ordinis fratrum predicatorum (1256).

Language: Latin.

(…) De electione magistri: quartum capitulum. Statuimus ut si ante festum sancti Michaelis magistrum mori contigerit. Prior conventualis vel provincialis qui propinquior illi loco extiterit ubi magister decesserit: Parisiensi vel Bononiensi conventui, sibi scilicet propinquiori cum festinatione denunciet. Alteruter autem istorum conventuum cui primo denunciatum fuerit: teneatur similiter reliquis nunciare. Parisiensis provincialibus Hispanie, Provincie, Anglie, Theutonie, Dacie. Bononiensis vero: Hungarie, Romane provincie, Polonie, Terre sancte, Grecie, teneantur quam citius intimare. Si autem post dictum festum magister decesserit, ipsius obitus nichilominus nuntietur: ut supersedeatur illo anno a capitulo generali. (…)

Comments: This structure had already been decided at the general chapter in 1242 8/6.

Published: Analecta Sacri Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. III, p. 107.

1256 (b)

Convent of Skänninge?

Fr. Lambert, prior of an unknown convent, dies.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCLVI consecratus est Laurencius frater in archiepiscopum, obiit prior Lambertus.

Dansk oversættelse:

1256 blev broder Lars indviet til ærkebiskop, prior Lambert døde.

Comments: On the Franciscan Fr. Laurentius, see 1255. ● Nothing else is known about the mentioned Fr. Lambert or of which convent he was prior. Jarl Gallén suggested that he may have been one of the first priors of the Dominican convent in Skänninge, but this is purely based on the alleged place of origin of the annals (Gallén 1946, 39 note 18).

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 373; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 5; Annales Suecici, p. 261; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1256-57

Norway

King Håkon Håkonsson sends Bishop Peter of Hamar and Fr. Simon Preacher along with other learned men in the retinue of Princess Kristina for her marriage in Spain.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 290.

Language: Old Norse.

(…) Epter þat let kongr bua ferd þeira ok ætladi menn til ferdar med henne. Uar þar fyrir Petur biskup af Hamri. Simon predicari ok enn fleire lærder menn. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Derefter gjorde kongen alt klar til hendes færd og udvalgte de mænd, der skulle følge hende. Biskop Peter af Hamar skulle lede dem, dernæst Simon “Prædikebroder” og flere lærde mænd. (…)

Comments: On Fr. Simon Preacher, see 1256. ● The retinue returned in 1258.

Published: Mundt, Hákonar saga…, p. 172.

1257 7/8

Viterbo

Provinces of Dacia, Polonioa and Teutonia

Pope Alexander IV urges the priors and friars of the Order of Preachers, who on behalf of the Teutonic Order preach the crusade against the pagans and infidels in Livonia and Prussia, to continue their work with undiminished effort.

Source: Medieval transcripts (e.g. of 1257 2/10, cf. PUB I:2 no. 32). Geheimes Staatsarchiv Preußicher Kulturbesitz, Berlin.

Language: Latin.

Alexander, episcopus servus servorum Dei, dilectis filiis, universis prioribus et fratribus ordinis predicatorum, predicantibus pro Livonie et Prussie, ad quos littere iste pervenerint, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Sine cordis angustia quis audire non sufficit illas acerrimas passiones, que a dilectis filiis, fratribus hospitalis sancte Marie Theutonicorum in Livonie ac Prussie partibus, pro Christi nomine cum omni patientia sustinentur, dictis fratribus de Prussia illam sepe patientibus egestatem, que nedum viris, genere nobilibus et assuetis in seculo multis foveri deliciis, immo etiam servilis conditionis hominibus, horrida et importabilis videtur. Hae siquidem passiones, quas et spiritus promptitudo faciles et fortitudo fidei jocundas constituit ac suaves, ex eo solo gravissime ac lacrimose redduntur, quod aliqui piis ipsorum fratrum desideriis et fructuosis laboribus nequiter invidentes, in provinciis ac civitatibus et diocesibus aliisque locis, quae fratribus eisdem in predictarum Livonie ac Prussie subsidium sedes apostolica deputavit, crucem contra paganos aut aliquos alios infideles, in Lettovia ac Gzetvesia seu quibuscunque aliis partibus constitutos, auctoritate litterarum prefate sedis aut legatorum eius in predictorum fratrum dispendium obtentarum predicare gestiunt, ut fideles crucesignandi aut etiam crucesignati, quod est nequius a predictorum fratrum succursu solito retrahantur, de quo dolentibus nobis illud incoveniens accidit et enormitas detestanda prorumpit, quod novella Christi plantatio, que in predictis Livonia et Prussia sub expensis innumeris et sudoribus proprio fratrum ipsorum sanguine rubricata, divina potentia prevalente, provenit, debita non potest prosperitate proficere, sed finale cogitur exterminium sustinere, nisi per Dei clementiam et apostolice provisionis auxilium super hoc propere ac salubriter consulatur. Cum autem cordi nostro sit omnibus modis oppositum, quod negotium tante sanctitatis et utilitatis pretextu fraudis vel malitie cuiuscunque deperat, sive quod dictorum fratrum martirii palmam, in desiderio semper habentium, labor omni favore et compassione dignissimus evanescat, sincerissimam devotionem vestram per Dei misericordiam duximus obsecrandam, per apostolica vobis scripta mandantes, ac in remissionem peccaminum injungentes, quatinus commissum vobis a felicis recordationis G. et I., Romanis pontificibus predecessoribus nostris, et a nobis etiam pro dictis Livonia et Prussia predicationis officium, sicut efficacius poteritis, omni occasione postposita, exequi studeatis, non obstantibus quibuscunque litteris seu privilegiis et indulgentiis, impetratis a sede apostolica vel imposterum impetrandis, per que promotio eiusdem sanctissimi et utilissimi negotii ac presentis mandati nostri executio valeat aliquatenus impediri, maxime cum non huiusmodi privilegia, indulgentias et litteras, quo ad predicandum in provinciis, civitatibus, diocesibus et locis predictis, velimus illa de causa nullius existere firmitatis, quia intentionis nostre nunquam extitit vel extitit, quod ibidem crux predicetur ab aliis, quam a vobis et personis aliis, quibus ad instantiam fratrum ipsius hospitalis huiusmodi predicatio est a predicta sede commissa, quid plura, cum de huiusmodi negotio sit vobis plenissima certitudo, devotissime Deo mentes vestre ad hoc potenter invigilent, quod jidem fratres hostibus crucis in derisum non veniant, sed juxta votum super eiusdem promotione negotii gaudeant in Domino prosperari, ac vobis exinde per consequens gratie divine premium et a nobis optati favoris proveniat incrementum. Datum Viterbii, ∙vii∙ idus augusti, pontificatus nostri anno tertio.

Comments: The bull is only addressed to the Order of Preachers in general, not any particular provinces, but this papal admonition is obviously closely connected to an additional injunction on the same matter issued four days later, explicitly aimed at friars in the Dominican provinces of Dacia, Polonia and Teutonia (see below). In one of the three extant transcript versions, however, the bull is addressed to universis prioribus et fratribus ordinis predicatorum in Saxonia constitutis (PUB I:2 no. 23 note), probably only showing where this particular copy had been sent to. ● This was basically a repetition of a similar bull first issued by Innocent IV in 1243 23/9 and reissued by Alexander IV himself in 1256 11/3. ● The two present bulls were part of a series of bulls issued by Pope Alexander IV in the summer of 1257 in support of a renewed campaign by the Teutonic Order in Prussia and Livonia. Among these, a bull of 1257 27/6 even instructed the Dominican prior provincial of Alamania (sic!) to let the Teutonic Order choose crusade preachers among his brethren as they saw fit (PUB 1:2 no. 14). Two bulls of 1257 6/8 and 8/8 specified that in regions selected for preaching in favour of the Teutonic Order’s crusade to Prussia and Livonia, only this was to be preached, and especially the Friars Minor were to abstain from preaching other campaigns against the pagans in Lithuania (PUB 1:2 no. 21 and 28). Also, in 1257 8/8, the Bishop of Olomouc was explicitly told not to let anyone but the Friars Preachers preach the cross in his diocese, since only the crusade of the Teutonic Order in Prussia and Livonia was to be promoted (PUB 1:2 no. 29). ● On Dominican preaching in Dacia in favour of the Baltic crusade, see 1232.

Published: Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 311; Preussisches Urkundenbuch vol. I:2 no. 23.

1257 11/8 Viterbo

Pope Alexander IV enjoins the priors provincial of the Friars Preachers in ‘Alamania’, Dacia and Polonia to instruct the priors and friars of their order in Bohemia, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Poland, Pomerania, Gotland and various German dioceses to preach the crusade in Livonia and Prussia on behalf of the Teutonic Order. Those, who take the cross, shall be given the same indulgence as those who go to the Holy Land, and 20 days of indulgence can be granted for just listening to the sermons.

Source: Transcript in letter of certification, 1356 11/8. Centralarchiv des Deutschordens, Vienna.

Language: Latin.

Alexander episcopus servus servorum Dei dilectis filiis fratrum ordinis predicatorum in Alamania, Dacia et Polonia, prioribus provincialibus salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Qui justis causis hominum promovendis promptum favorem impendimus, tanto libentius vigilanti cura prosequi pia debemus negotia Jhesu Christi, quanto Deus homini preferendus esse dinoscitur et omnis sibi deberi reverentia comprobatur. Igitur cum, sicut relatu fidedignorum percepimus exultantes, conditor omnium in Lyvonie ac Pruscie partibus dilectorum filiorum fratrum hospitalis sancte Marie Theutonicorum Jherosolimitani ac aliorum fidelium triumphanti dextera faciente sit multipliciter exaltatus et spe sit, quod ibidem magis ac magis sui nominis gloria protendatur, si plantationi sue partium earundem favorem, quem in ipso possumus, impendentes oportunum illi per devotos ecclesie subsidium procuremus, devotionem vestram rogamus et hortamur in Domino per apostolica vobis scripta mandantes ac in remissionem peccaminum injungentes, quatinus priores et fratres ordinis vestri constitutos in Boemie, Dacie, Suecie et Norwegie regnis ac in Polonia, Pomerania et Gotlandia, necnon in Magdeburgensi et Bremensi ac Maguntinensi et Coloniensi provinciis, Ratisponensi, Pataviensi, Alberstatensi, Ildesemensi, Verdensi, Brandenburgensi, Avelbergensi, Viennensi, Merseburgensi, Numburgensi, Misnensi, Lubicensi, Raceburgensi, Swerinensi, Olomucensi, Pragensi, Cracoviensi, Wratislaviensi civitatibus et diocesibus huiusmodi negotio deputare quaque difficultate postposita et diocebus huiusmodi negotio deputare quaque difficultate postposita et eosdem exhortari attentius studeatis, quod assumpto sancte predicationis officio propter Deum fideles dictorum regnorum et provinciarum ac civitatum et diocesium ad nimiam caritatem, qua Christus nos dilexit et diligit, respectum habere et ei retribuere aliquid pro omnibus, que retribuit ipse illis, piis exhortationibus secundum datam sibi a Deo prudentiam studeant informare diligenter et sollicite petituri, ut ipsi redempti pretio glorioso, in quos tamquam viros Christianos et catholicos cadere obprobria exprobrantium Christo debent, se viriliter et potenter accingant, tanquam celum Dei habentes ad ampliandam gloriam crucifixi et liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum profecturi et acturi secundum fratrum consilia predictorum, ita quod et ipsis premium debeatur eternum et infideles non possint, quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari, illos vero de regnis et provinciis ac civitatibus et dyocesibus memoratis, qui crucis signaculo in Livonie seu Pruscie subsidium insigniti propter paupertatem seu debilitatem illuc nequeunt personaliter profiscisci, a voto crucis absolvant, dummodo de bonis suis juxta proprias facultates congruam subventionem exhibeant per manus eorundem fratrum in idem subsidium convertendam. Nos enim, ut quod pro nomine redemptoris tam digne deposcitur, effectu facili compleatur, omnes dictorum regnorum et provinciarum ac civitatum et diocesium in succursum eorundem fidelium, suscepto propter hoc crucis signaculo processuros, necnon eorum familiam et bona omnia, donec de ipsorum reditu vel obitu certissime cognoscatur, sub protectione ac defensione sedis apostolice admittentes illis ac aliis, qui juxta facultatem et qualitatem suam illuc bellatores ydoneos in expensis propriis duxerint destinandos, necnon qui ad subventionem dictarum Livonie vel Pruscie de bonis propriis congrue ministraverint vel qui in alienis expensis illuc accesserint, ibidem ad minus per unius anni spacium servituri, juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotinis affectum illam indulgentiam idemque privilegium elargimur, que transeuntibus et subvenientibus in Terre Sancte subsidum conceduntur. Preterea ut prefatum negotium, quo in pluribus contingit juvari remediis, prosperitatis obtate suscipiat incrementum, prioribus et fratribus per vos supradicto negotio deputandis presentium auctoritate concedimus, quod illis eorundem regnorum et provinciarum ac civitatum et diocesium, qui ad eorum sollempnem predicationem accesserint, viginti dies de injuncta penitentia relaxare ac eorum singulis illuc assumpto propter hoc crucis caractere processuris, qui pro incendiis et injectione manuum in clericos vel alias religiosas personas excommunicationis laqueum incurrerunt, absolutionis beneficium juxta formam ecclesie valeant impertiri, proviso, ut passis dampna et injurias satisfaciant conpetenter, illis dumtaxat exceptis, quorum excessus adeo sunt difficiles et enormes, quod merito ad sedem apostolicam sint destinandi. Datum Viterbii, ·iii· idus augusti pontificatus nostri anno tertio.

Comments: The German, Polish and Bohemian districts, in which the crusade was to be preached, were the church provinces of Magdeburg, Bremen, Mainz and Cologne, along with the dioceses of Regensburg, Passau, Halberstadt, Hildesheim, Verden, Brandenburg, Havelberg, Vienna, Merseburg, Naumburg, Meissen, Lübeck, Ratzeburg, Schwerin, Olomouc, Prague, Krakow and Wrocław. ● The Dominican call to preach the Baltic crusade was repeated by Pope Urban IV in 1262 24/4, but this time also including the Order of Friars Minor and the clergy of the Teutonic Order itself to the task, extending the crusade region to also including Courland, and extending the indulgence for listening to ther sermons to forty days. ● For further comments, see above.

Published: Preussisches Urkundenbuch vol. I:2 no. 30.

1257 summer/autumn

Province of Dacia

Fr. Absalon, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, travels from Denmark to Tønsberg in Norway as envoy of King Christoffer I of Denmark with a suggestion for King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway of a peace negotiation between the two kings. The proposal is rejected by the Norwegian national council, as the Danes are not to be trusted. Absalon returns to Denmark in the company of Prior Sigurd.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 291.

Language: Old Norse.

(…) Ϸa er Hakon kongr uar i Tunsbergi kom sunnan af Danmork Afsalon predicari er prouíncialis uar af ollum predicara-klaustrum i norrænni tungv. Hann uar sendur af danakongi til Hakonar kongs at nordmenn skyldi ecki hería aa riki hans ok sagdi hann at dana-kongr uilldi heldr eíga stefnu uid noregskong ok sættazt uíd hann epter godra manna radi. Hakon kongr bar þetta upp fyrir uine sina ok fanzt þeim suo i, at ecki mættí fyrir aluoru taka þat er daner mæltu medr þui at daner hofdu ecki efnt fyrr, þat sem þeir hofdu uid talazt. Ok fyrir þui gaf Hakon kong[r] þann orskud brodur Absalone at hann mundí sigla sudur til Danmerkr sem hann hafdi ætlat ok fara medur spekt ok fridi til þess er reynt uæri huort þeir Kristoforus kongr yrde fatter eda uærí þessi ord ecki nema fals ok hegomi. For Absalon uít þenni urdskurd sudur til Danmerkur. Ok med honum Sigurdur priur er enn hafdi i mille farit adur vm vetrenn. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Mens kong Håkon var i Tønsberg, kom Absalon Prædikebroder sydfra fra Danmark. Han var provincialis for alle prædikebrødrenes klostre, hvor der taltes nordisk tungemål. Han var sendt af danskekongen til kong Håkon for at bede om, at nordmændene ville slutte med at hærge i hans land. Han sagde, at danskekongen hellere ville have et stævne med Norges konge og forliges med ham efter gode mænds råd. Kong Håkon lagde dette frem for sine venner, men de mente, at man ikke skulle tage det som danskerne sagde alvorligt, for danskerne havde ikke brugt at holde aftaler tidligere. Derfor gav kong Håkon det svar til Broder Absalon, at han ville sejle sydpå til Danmark, som han havde tænkt, og fare i fred og ro, indtil det viste sig, om han og kong Christoffer ville blive forliget, eller om løfterne bare var løgn og falskhed. Med dette svar drog Absalon sydover til Danmark igen, og med ham fulgte prior Sigurd, som havde rejst mellem landene tidligere på vinteren. (…)

Published: Mundt, Hákonar saga…, p. 173.

1257

Roskilde

Convent of Roskilde

Will for Countess Ingerd, widow of Count Konrad of Regenstein, in which she leaves 20 marks denariorum, a silver dragon and a box to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde. Furthermore, the Preachers are paid 14 marks denariorum to redeem the countess of a promise to take the Cross, and finally, the friars are given another 24 marks denariorum in order to settle her debt with the nunnery of Börringe in Scania.

Source: Original document. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

(…) Nouerint igitur uniuersi tam presentes quam posteri quod teneor soluere fratribus predicatoribus pro claustro de Byrthingi xxiiii^or marcas denar. Item xiiii^or marcas denar. eisdem pro redempcione crucis. Item teneor soluere fratri Philippo de ordine minorum xl^a marcas denar. (…) Item fratribus predicatoribus Roschildis xx marcas denar. Item fratri Astrado v marcas puri et xx marcas denar. Fratri Salomoni v marcas. Gardiano Roschildensi v marcas denar. Insuper do fratribus minoribus Roschildis, apud quos sepulturam eligo, meum scrinium argenteum tam ad edificacionem monasterii quam eorum usus. Item eisdem pixidem argenteum, in quo seruatur corpus dominicum. Item psalterium meum majus eisdem et optima preparamenta mee capelle. (…) Item fratribus predicatoribus Roschildis draconem argenteum et pixidem. (…) Ad denarios autem prescriptos persolvendos assigno equos indomitos in Svenstorp, sed residui denarii, si qui fuerint persolvendi, de bonis meis solvantur, secundum quod domino episcopo visum fuerit expedire. (…)

Comments: Countess Ingerd (†1259) was of the wealthy and powerful Hvide family, being the daughter of Jakob Sunesen, probably the richest nobleman in high medieval Denmark. She gained her title by marrying the German knight Count Konrad von Regenstein (†1253), who had served King Valdemar II in his German campaigns and for this was given a manor in Ledøje north-east of Roskilde. In addition, Ingerd was a cousin of Johannes Ebbesen, the founding benefactor of the Dominican convent in Roskilde, but she herself was to be reknowned as the great benefactress of the Franciscans, founding several priories and nunneries on Zealand - among these the priory in Roskilde, in which she was buried. Börringe Monastery was a Benedictine nunnery in Scania, with otherwise no known relations to the Dominicans.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 3; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 240.

1258 Autumn

Norway

Fr. Simon Preacher and the rest of Princess Kristina’s retinue returns from Spain to Norway by ship.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 296.

Language: Old Norse.

(…) Ϸetta haust komv i land þeir sem fylgt hofðo frv Kristin broðir Symon, Loðinn leppr, Amvndi Haralldzson, ok hofðo þeir skipaleið farit vittan af Spani a einum kugg. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Denne høst hjemvendte de, som havde fulgt jomfru Kristina, (nemlig) broder Simon, Lodin Lepp og Åmund Haraldsson, og de havde taget søvejen fra Spanien på en kogge. (…)

Comments: On Fr. Simon Preacher, see 1256. ● The retinue took off from Norway in 1256-57.

Published: Unger, Codex Frisianus…, p. 559.

1259 6/3

Ribe

Convent of Ribe

The convent of Friars Preachers in Ribe – along with the bishop, the cathedral chapter and the Friars Minor of Ribe – testifies to an open letter of protest by King Christoffer I of Denmark against the general interdict that Bishop Peder of Roskilde and his cathedral chapter has called upon Sjælland.

Source: Transcripts, early 18^th century (Gl. kgl. Samling 2513 and 2514). The Royal Library, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Nos Cristophorus Dei gratia Danorum rex sentientes nos gravari a vobis indebite, venerande pater domine Petrus Roschildensis episcope et capitulo vestro ex eo quod in contemptum nostri organa vestra a laude divina suspenditis, cum nihil contra vos vel ecclesiam deliquerimus, propter quod cessare debeatis a divinis, nec nobis rationabiliter opponere poteritis de captione domini archiepiscopi, cum delictum persone sue in dampnun ecclesiarum minime debeat redundare, nec de constitutione quadam, que sic incipit: Cum ecclesia Daciana, que super falso immo falsis fundata confirmatione nititur invalida, quia cum principale non tenet nec accessorium, sicut parati erimus ostendere satis evidenter, ab hoc et aliis gravaminibus, si necesse fuerit loco et tempore proponendis, sedem apostolicam iterato appellamus nos nostros statum regni nostri ac ecclesiarum eiusdem sedis protectioni supponentes. Datum Ripis anno MCCLIX secundo nonas martii, presentibus domino Ripensi et eiusdem ecclesie capitulo, capitulis fratrum predicatorum et minorum et multis aliis clericis et laicis, quorum sigilla presentibus sunt appensa.

Comments: The original letter is long lost. The text is known from a transcript in the so-called Danish National Cartulary (‘Rigsbrevbogen’), Cancellarie veteris espicopalis liber, made around 1320. The cartulary itself was lost in the Copenhagen city fire of 1728, but its content is partly preserved in a number of early-eighteenth-century transcripts. ● The bishop of Ribe at this time was Esger (1246-1273), see 1252 4/4. ● Bishop Peder Skjalmsen Bang of Roskilde (1254-1277) succeeded his uncle, Jakob Erlandsen (see 1256 Aug), as bishop of Roskilde, when the latter was elected archbishop of Lund in 1273-74. When King Christoffer I had the archbishop imprisoned on 6 February 1259, Bishop Peder led the ecclesiastical opposition by invoking the so-called ‘Constitution of Vejle’, which automatically launched an interdict upon the entire kingdom should an archbishop be arrested; Peder personally implemented the interdict in his diocese of Sjælland on 9 February. King Christoffer, on his part, in 1259 Mar-Apr ordered the secular clergy of Roskilde diocese to resume their ecclesiastical duties or he would have them replaced by ‘qualified and more obedient clergy’ – most likely thinking of the Friars Preachers, whose support he held. In April 1259, Bishop Peder joined forces with Prince Jaromar of Rügen, and took the city and castle of Copenhagen by force. The king at this time resided in Jylland, where he died on 29 May 1259, but although his dead led to the release of Archbishop Jakob, the political strife continued with Christoffer’s widow, Queen Margareta, and both Jakob and Peder had to flee the kingdom later the same year. During Peder’s exile, which lasted to 1274, the pope eventually appointed his sworn opponent, Bishop Tyge of Århus, as acting bishop of Roskilde in 1264. A re-instalment of both the exiled bishops was ordered by Papal Legate Guido in 1266 10/11, and the national interdict launched from the neglect to do so was papally enjoined to be recognized not least by the Friars Preachers in Denmark, but all in vain. When the ‘archiepiscopal strife’ was finally settled in 1274, Bishop Peder could return to his episcopal see as a somewhat broken man. As one of his last acts in office, he had to consecrate the cemetery of his old Dominican foes for a new convent in Holbæk in 1276 18/4. He died in 1277.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 602; Acta processus litium, pp. 48-49; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 271.

1260

Convent of Sigtuna, Province of Dacia

The provincial chapter of Dacia is held in Sigtuna. Fr. Eskillus and Fr. Godwinus, lector of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, die.

Sources: A. Annales Skeningenses, B. Annales 266-1430.

Language: Latin.

MCCLX (…) et capitulum provinciale Sictunie primo.

Dansk oversættelse:

1260 (…) og det først provincialkapitel (afholdtes) i Sigtuna.

MCCLX nupcie Waldemari regis et Sophie. Capitulum celebratum Sictonie. Obiit frater Eskillus et Godhwinus lector Sikthonensis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1260 giftedes kong Valdemar og Sofia. Kapitel afholdtes i Sigtuna. Broder Eskil og Godwin, lektor i Sigtuna, døde.

Comments: The word primo can only mean that this was the first provincial chapter held in Sigtuna; several provincial chapters are known to have taken place in Dacia before that. ● No other records on Fr. Eskillus (Eskil) or Fr. Godwinus are preserved. ● On Queen Sofia of Sweden, see 1283 2/4.

Published: A. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 373; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 5; Annales Suecici, p. 261; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 25; Annales Suecici, p. 279; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1261 18/3

Rome

Province of Dacia (and convent of Riga?)

Pope Alexander IV permits the Friars Preachers in the province of Dacia to find accommodation with clergy, who are excommunicated for living with concubines.

Source: Transcript. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Alexander etcetera dilectis filiis fratribus ordinis predicatorum Dacie, Norvergie, Suecie et Rigie salutem etcetera. Attendentes, quod necessitas legibus non arctatur, devotionis vestre precibus inclinati, auctoritate vobis presentium indulgemus, ut, si vos ad domos aliquorum clericorum, qui pro detentione concubinarum sunt excommunicationis vinculo innodati, declinare contigerit, licite cum eisdem clericis hospitari possitis, nec propter hoc excommunicationis laqueus vos involuat. Nulli ergo etcetera. Datum Laterani ∙xv∙ kalendas aprilis pontificatus nostri anno septimo.

Dansk oversættelse:

Alexander osv. hilser osv. sine elskede sønner brødrene af Prædikantordenen i Danmark, Norge, Sverige og Riga (el. Rügen?). Da vi har syn for, at nød bryder alle love, låner vi øre til Eders fromheds bønner, og tilstår Eder i kraft af nærværende skrivelse, at hvis det hænder Eder at komme ind i huset hos sådanne klerke, der for frillehold er underlagte bands dom, så kan I frit bo hos sådanne klerke, uden at bandet af den grund skal ramme Eder. (...) Givet i Lateranet den 18. marts i vort pontifikats syvende år.

Comments: The bull is not specifically directed at the province of Dacia, but at ‘the friars of the Order of Preachers in Denmark, Norway, Sweden and Rigia’. The various publications have offered different translations of Rigia to either the city of Riga in Livonia (today Latvia), which did have a Dominican convent at the time, or the island of Rügen just north of Stralsund, although part of Mecklenburg ecclesiastically belonging to the Danish diocese of Roskilde, but never to receive a Dominican convent. Arguments can be put forward pro et contra both interpretations. A third possibility is that the pope actually meant Reval (today Tallinn) in Estonia, also part of the Dacian province, which then either he or his scribe confused with the neighbouring Riga. The latter certainly never seems to have been part of the province of Dacia. ● The Friars Minor of Dacia had been given a similar privilege in 1257 (DD 2. ser. vol. I no. 199).

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. VII no. 22; Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 2. ser. vol. III, pp. 106-107; Bullarium Danicum no. 566.

Danish translation by Jørgen Olrik 1906-08, pp. 381-382.

1261 22/3

Convents of Roskilde and Vordingborg

Will for Peder Olufsen of Karise, in which he leaves 10 marks denariorum to both of the Dominican convents in Roskilde and Vordingborg.

Source: Original document. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Cum nichil cercius morte, hora mortis nichil incercius, ego Pætær Olaf sun de Kalwæris, licet eger corpore, sanus tamen mente et spiritu, non inmemor salutis anime mee, lego et condo testamentum meum in hunc modum: (...) Item claustris Æsghærum, Hæpplæholt, claustro sancte Marie Roskildis, predicatoribus ibidem, Ringstadis, Soræ, monæchis in Næswith, fratribus predicatoribus in Hordthngæburgh, in Hafnis fratribus minoribus, fratribus minoribus in Kalundæburgh, cuilibet istorum x marcas denariorum. Item dominabus in claustro Slaggæthorp, fratribus minoribus Roskildis, fratribus minoribus Næstwith, cuilibet istorum xv marcas denariorum. (...)

Comments: Peder Olufsen is not known from any other historical sources, but according to the donations in his will, he was a landowner of significant wealth, possibly related by marriage to the Rane family. ● The village of Karise is situated in south-eastern Zealand. ● Since the will appears to include every monastic institution on Zealand, it would seem that the convents of Roskilde and Vordingborg were the only Dominican foundations on the island of the time. Thus, the uncertain time for the foundation of the convent in Næstved is probably a few years later.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 4; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 332.

After 1261 22/3

Account for the actual payments following the will of Peder Olufsen, according to which the Friars Preachers in Roskilde have received their promised 10 marks.

Source: Original document. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Nouerint uniuersi hec esse bona que dominus Petrus Olæfsun de Calwærijs assignauit ad persoluendum testamentum suum in Stethimshæret et ea emit dominus Iohannes Ranæ sun sub eadem condicione uidelicet ut solueret idem testamentum. (…) Ffratribus minoribus in Kalundæburg x marcas, contulit quibus non persoluit. (…) Item claustro beate uirginis Roskildis x marcas. Predicatoribus ibidem tantum. Hospitali sancti spiritus ibidem tantum. Hæbblæholt x marcas. Soræ promisit x marchas utrum habuerunt nescitur. (…) De istis septingentis marchis persoluerat dominus Iohannes Ranæ ducentas et quatuor marchas.

Comments: The letter is undated. The account has been sealed by Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund (see 1256 Aug).

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 333.

1261 20/4

Convent of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Fr. Absalon, prior provincial of Dacia, dies in Roskilde. He is replaced by Fr. Augustinus.

Sources: A. Annales Dano-Suecani, B. Annales 980-1286, C. Annales Skeningenses, D. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie, E. Annales 266-1430, F. Transcript in Hamsfort’s Chronologia.

Language: Latin.

1261. Obiit prior provincialis Absalon IV feria ante pascha. Frater Augustinus institutus.

Dansk oversættelse:

1261. Provincialprior Absalon døde den 4. påskedag. Broder Augustin blev indsat.

1260. Obiit Absalon provincialis. Interiit Jarimarus.

Dansk oversættelse:

1260. Provincial(prior) Absalon døde. Jaromar blev dræbt.

MCCLXI (…) obiit prior provincialis frater Absalon, institutus frater Agus.

Dansk oversættelse:

1261 (…) provincialprior Absalon døde. Broder Åge blev indsat.

Tercius fuit frater Absalon, vir reverendus et bonus. Prior provincialis fuit annis XX et amplius, priorque provincialis existens obiit in Rusquillis anno Domini MCCLIII vel LV. Quartus fuit frater Augustinus bis; prima vice successit fratri Absaloni predicto (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

Den tredje var broder Absalon, en ærbødig og god mand. Provincialprior gennem godt 20 år, forblev provincialprior til sin død i Roskilde det Herrens år 1254 eller 55. Den fjerde var broder Augustin, to gange. Første gang efterfulgte han ovennævnte broder Absalon (…).

MCLXI. (…) Obiit frater Absolon prior provincialis et institutus frater Augustinus.

Dansk oversættelse:

1261. (…) Broder Absalon, provincialprior, døde og broder Åge blev indsat.

1260. (...) Moriuntur Absolon provincialis, Jaromarus Rugianus et Waldemarus regulus Cimbrorum.

Dansk oversættelse:

1260. (…) Provincial(prior) Absalon, Jaromar af Rügen og Valdemar, hersker af Jylland, døde.

Comments: Although the five sources offer four different death years, it seems quite certain that the correct one is 1261, the year stated by the most contemporary of the sources (A), even adding the exact day as well, supported by Annales Skeningenses (C). Almost all entries in Annales 980-1286 (B) are consequently dated erroneously, probably due to a careless transcriber. Hamsfort (E) clearly has his information from B. When Bernard Gui (D) in his list of Priores prouinciales… states the years “1254 or 55”, it is most likely due to a simple addition of the 20 years to Fr. Absalon’s first election, by Bernard wrongly dated to 1235 (correctly 1240 or 41). Bernard Gui did, however, have additional knowledge not preserved in the Scandinavian annals, as none of these mentions Absalon’s place of death. ● Fr. Augustinus (or Acho, Da. Åge) de Dacia was prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia for two periods: 1261-1266 and 1272-1285. He was first elected prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia in 1261 as successor of the deceased Fr. Absalon, although probably not until the provincial chapter, which was usually held in the late summer; nothing is known about him before that, but most likely he originated from one of the Danish convents. He was absolved from the provincial office for unknown reasons by the General Chapter in 1266 (16/5), but was nevertheless still referred to as prior provincial, when excommunicated by Cardinal Legate Guido in 1267 10/9 along with other ecclesiastical supporters of King Erik V Glipping against the fugitive Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund. He was reinstalled as provincial in 1272 (5/6) and this time remained in office until his death in 1285. As prior provincial, he was enjoined to administer the Scandinavian collection of papal taxes and monetary aid for the crusade to the Holy Land (1262 15/5 and 1274 2/10) and to personally engage in the preaching of the Cross for the Holy Land in 1274 13/11; and he was papally commissioned to act as judge in a dispute between Bishop Tyge of Århus and the Cistercian Abbey of Øm (1264 6/6 and 1264 7/7). In 1274 6/11 he was instructed by the master general to inform his friars about the Order’s new conciliatory agreement with the Order of Friars Minor, something which he did at the following provincial chapter in 1275 (Aug-Sep); and at some time in the period 1264-75, he was commissioned by the master general to settle a dispute on districts of terminario between the Dominican convents in Strausberg (prov. Teutonia) and Kamień Pomorski (prov. Polonia). Furthermore, he took part in a diplomatic meeting between the three Scandinavian kings in Horsaberg in 1276 26/6, possibly in the retinue of King Magnus Lagabøte of Norway. Provincial Augustinus is mentioned in several of the letters by Fr. Petrus de Dacia, and must have shared the positive attitude of Petrus towards Dominican pastoral care of religious women, as it was during his office that the province saw the foundation of two Dominican nunneries in Roskilde 1263-64 (see 1264 10/2, 1264 and 1272 4/4) and Skänninge 1281. At some point in his career, Augustinus de Dacia wrote the Rotulus pugillaris, a short manual for beginners in the study of theology, meant for the education of young Friars Preachers in his own province, which earned him international recognition by including him on the Order’s own list of its most important authors and works. ● Prince Jaromar of Rügen was an ally of Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund in his strife against King Christoffer I of Denmark. When the archbishop was imprisoned in 1259, the prince ravaged Sjælland and Copenhagen, but fell the following year during a military campaign in Skåne.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 168; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I no. 47; Annales Danici, p. 131; Annales Suecici, p. 257; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 15; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 433; Annales Danici, p. 194; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 272; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). C. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 373; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 5; Annales Suecici, p. 261; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). D. Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online). E. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 25; Annales Suecici, p. 279; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). F. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 290.

1261 (12/6)

Barcelona

Provinces of Dacia, Hispania, Hungaria, Polonia, Romana and Teutonia

The general chapter admonishes the priors provincial and diffinitors of the provinces of Hispania, Romana, Teutonia, Polonia, Hungaria and Dacia to set up schools of arts for youngfriars and students; the province of Teutonia is admonished to establish two or three such studia logicalia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Barchinonam celebrati anno Domini MCCLXI. (…) Iste sunt admonitiones. (…) Item, injungimus prioribus provincialibus et diffinitoribus provinciarum Hyspanie, Romane provincie, Theutonie, Polonie, Ungarie, Dacie, quod ordinent, quod fratres juniores et docibiles in logicalibus instruantur. In provincia vero Theutonie instituant duo vel tria studia huiusmodi in conventibus ydoneis ad predicta. (…)

Comments: There is no knowledge of where – or indeed if – the admonished studium logicalium was established in Dacia.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 109.

Literature: Mulchahey 1998, 233.

1261

Convent of Sigtuna

Prince Erik, first-borne child of King Valdemar of Sweden and Queen Sophie, dies as infant and is buried with the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna before the altar in the choir.

Sources: A. Annales Skeningenses, B. Annales 266-1430.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXI defunctus est domicellus primogenitus Ericus filius W. et regine Sophie, sepultus apud fratres Sictunie (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

1261 døde prins Erik, den førstefødte søn af Valdemar og dronning Sophie, (og) han blev begravet hos brødrene i Sigtuna (…).

MCCLXI defunctus est domicellus Ericus primogenitus Waldemari regis et sepultus in presbiterio fratrum predicatorum Sikthonie ante altare. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1261 døde prins Erik, kong Valdemars førstefødte, og han blev begravet i prædikebrødrenes kor i Sigtuna foran alteret.

Comments: King Valdemar of Sweden was maried to the Danish princess Sofia in 1260. Their first-borne child, Erik, died as infant in 1261. It was probably his mother’s wish that he was buried with the Friars Preachers, as her Danish family (until then) had had close relations to the Order of Preachers, and she herself later on showed affection for the order (see 1283 2/4).

1262 24/4

Viterbo

Provinces of Dacia, Polonia and Teutonia

Pope Urban IV enjoins the priors provincial, priors and subpriors of the Friars Preachers in Germany, Denmark (or Dacia?), Bohemia and Poland to preach the crusade to Livonia, Courland and Prussia on behalf of the Teutonic Order, which is to take place in, among other places, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Frisia and Gotland, as well as in the already christianised parts of Livonia, Courland and Prussia. Those, who take the cross, shall be given the same privileges and indulgence as those who go to the Holy Land; and 40 days of indulgence can be granted for just listening to the sermons.

Source: Transcript in Kleine Privilegienbuch of the Teutonic Order, 14^th cent. Geheimes Staatsarchiv Preußicher Kulturbesitz, Berlin.

Language: Latin.

Urbanus episcopus servus servorum etcetera dilectis filiis provincialibus, conventualibus, prioribus ac su[b]prioribus ordinis fratrum predicatorum in Al[e]mania, Dacia, Bohemia et Polonia presentes literas inspecturis, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Gementibus olim dilectis filiis magistro et preceptoribus ac fratribus universis hospitalis sancte Marie Theutunicorum Jerosolimitani, quod pro fidei negotio in Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie partibus ad Dei gloriam magnifice promovendo fere quingenti ex fratribus dicti hospitalis in eisdem partibus constitutis, prout accepimus, per manus infidelium crudeliter sunt occisi et interempti, geminatio est inducta gemituum et frequens effusio lacrimarum ob illam causam videlicet, qu[i]a plurimi ex predictis fratribus predicatorum Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie de novo ab eisdem infidelibus crudelissime sunt occisi multitudine neophitorum, que in illis partibus habebatur, dampnabiliter in errorem pristinum relabente. Unde fit, quod residui ex fratribus taliter interfectis obsessi durissime ab infidelibus ac neophitis memoratis et alias omni destituti presidio mortis periculum habent sine intermissione pre oculis, nisi eis cito triumphale presidium procuret apostolice sedis providentia pietatis. Hec siquidem fratrum ipsorum afflictio nos ideo vehementer affligit, quia nil tristius auribus nostris potest occurere, quam quod fidem katholicam sentiamus in quibuscunque mundi partibus deperire ac etiam, quia nos olim in eiusdem partibus Pruscie fungentes legationis officio ocul[a]ta fide didicimus, quod fratres ipsi predictum negotium ibidem sub expensis innumeris et angustiis infinitis virilius et efficacius promovebant, quam leviter mente concipi aut scripto valeat explicari. Digne itaque nos circa predictos de Livonia, Curonia et Pruscia fratres in tantis periculis constitutos ge[r]entes intime compassionis affectum ac etiam pie volentes, quod, quantum in nobis est, non pereat omnino negotium tanta sanguinis effusione promotum, universitati vestre per apostolica scripta in virtute obedientie districte precipiendo mandamus ac in remissionem vobis injungimus peccatorum, quatinus in Bohemie, Dacie, Svecie ac Noywergie regnis et in Frisie, Polonie, Pomeran[i]e et Gotlandie regionibus necnon in Magdeburgensi, Bremensi, Maguntinensi, Coloniensi et Salczburgensi provinciis ac in civitatibus, diocesibus, que in Livonie, Curonie et Pruscie subsidium a sede apostolica sunt concessa, per vos ac alios fratres ordinis vestri cure vestre commissos ad hoc ydoneos officio sancte predicationis assumptio fideles dictorum regnorum ac regionum et provinciarum necnon civitatum et dyocesium ad nimiam karitatem, qua Christus nos dilexit et diligit, respectum habere ac ei retribuere aliquid pro omnibus, que tribuit ipse illis, piis exhortationibus secundum datam vobis a Deo sapientiam informetis diligenter et soliciter petituri, ut ipsi redempti pretio glorioso, in quos tamquam viros christianos et catholicos cadere obprobria exprobrantium Christo debent, se viriliter et potenter accingant tanquam zelum Dei habentes ad ampliandam gloriam crucifixi et liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum, profecturi et acturi secundum consilia predictorum fratrum hospitalis eiusdem, ita quod et ipsis premium debeatur eternum et infideles non possint, quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari. Illos vero de regnis et regionibus ac provinciis necnon civitatibus et diocesibus memoratis, qui crucis signaculo in Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie subsidium insigniti propter paupertatem seu debilitatem illuc nequeunt personaliter proficisci, a voto crucis absolvere studeatis, dummodo de bonis suis juxta proprias facultates congruam subventionem exhibeant per manus eorundem fratrum dicti hospitalis in idem subsidium convertendam. Nos enim, ut, quod pro nomine redemptoris tam digne deposcitur, effectu facili compleatur, omnes dictorum regnorum et regionum ac provinciarum, necnon civitatum et diocesium in succursum eorundem fratrum et fidelium suscepto propter hoc crucis signaculo processuros necnon eorum familiam et bona omnia, donec de ipsorum reditu vel obitu certissime cognoscatur, sub protectione ac defensione sedis apostolice admittentes illis ac aliis, qui juxta qualitatem et facultatem suam illuc bellatores ydoneos in expensis propriis duxerint destinandos necnon, qui ad subventionem dictarum Livoni[e], Curonie ac Pruscie de bonis propriis congrue ministraverint vel qui in alienis expensis illuc accesserint ibidem ad minus per unius anni spatium servituri, juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum illam indulgentiam idemque privilegium elargimur, que transeuntibus et subvenientibus in Terre Sancte subsidium conceduntur. Preterea ut prefatum negotium eo magis incrementum prosperitatis optate suscipiat, quo ipsum pluribus contigerit remediis adjuvari, presentium vobis auctoritate concedimus, quod illis eorundem regnorum et regionum ac provinciarum necnon civitatum et dyocesium, qui ad vestram sollempnem predicationem accesserint, quadraginta dies de injuncta penitentia relaxare, ut eorum singulis illuc assumpto propter hoc crucis caractere pr[oc]essuris, qui pro incendiis et injectione manuum in clericos vel alias religiosas personas excommunicationis laqueum incurrerunt, absolutionis beneficium juxta formam ecclesie impertiri possitis provis[o] ut passis dampna et injurias satisfaciant competenter illis dumtaxat exceptis, quorum excessus adeo sunt difficiles et enormes, quod merito sint ad sedem apostolicam destinandi. Huiusmodi autem predicationis officium vestra devotio ita prudenter et laudabiliter studeat exercere, quod optata exinde auctore Deo producatur utilitas et vos apud [nos] et alios digni laudibus existatis non obstante, si vobis vel ordini vestro sit ab eadem sede indultum, ut non teneamini vos intromittere de quibuscumque negotiis per literas ipsius sedis non facientes plenam et expressam de indulto huiusmodi mentionem. Datum Viterbo ·viii· kalendas maygi [sic!] pontificatus nostri anno primo.

Comments: On the same day identical bulls were issued for the clergy of the Teutonic Order (dilectis filiis clericis hospitalis sancte Marie Theutonicorum; PUB I:2 no. 159) and the Friars Minor in Germany, Denmark, Bohemia and Polonia (dilectis filiis ministris, provincialibus et custodibus ac gardianus fratrum minorum in Almania, Dacia, Boemia et Bolonia [sic!]; PUB 1:2 no. 160). An identical bull was issued again in 1262 31/10, but this time apparently only for the Order of Preachers (cf. PUB I:2 no. 169). ● Almost similar bulls had been issued by Pope Innocent IV in 1243 23/9 and by Alexander IV in 1257 11/8, but this is the first bull that adds Courland to the region for which the crusade was called; until then it had only been Livonia and Prussia. It is also the first one to state that the crusade should be promoted within the areas of the same region already christianised. Furthermore, the number of days of indulgence granted for listening to the crusade sermons was now doubled to forty since the latest bull in 1257 11/8. ● Courland is a historical region situated in the westernmost coastal region of present-day Latvia. It was a district within the region otherwise known by the Western Church as Livonia, inhabited by the Baltic tribe of Curonians. ● On Dominican preaching in Dacia in favour of the Baltic crusade, see 1232.

Published: Preussisches Urkundenbuch vol. I:2 no. 158.

1262 15/5

Viterbo

Province of Dacia

Pope Urban IV instructs the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia to accelerate the collection of monetary aid for the crusade to the Holy Land, regardless of the Order’s general apostolic exemption from administering and collecting money.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Urbanus episcopus servus servorum Dei. Dilecto filio ... priori provinciali fratrum predicatorum in Dacia, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Cum tibi super colligenda in certis casibus per te ac alios fratres tui ordinis quos ad hoc idoneos esse cognoveris pro subsidio Terre sancte pecunia, sub certa forma direxerimus scripta nostra, nos ipsius collectionem pecunie accelerari volentes, ne illius dilatione, predicte terre subsidium retardetur, discretioni tue per apostolica scripta in virtute obedientie districte precipiendo mandamus, quatinus mandatum in hac parte apostolicum per te dictosque fratres quos ad id exequendum ex eadem obedientia teneri volumus, indulgentia sedis apostolice qua fratribus tui ordinis dicitur esse concessum, ne pecuniam colligere, vel quoquo modo se de ipsa intromittere aliquatenus teneatur, et qualibet alia sedis eiusdem indulgentia per quam idem succursus impediri valeat, seu protelari nequaquam obstante celeriter sollicite ac efficaciter exequaris. Datum Viterbii idus maii, pontificatus nostri anno primo.

Comments: The archival history of the bull indicates that it has been kept at the priory in Lund. ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Augustinus de Dacia (1261-1266 and 1272-1285), see 1261 20/4. ● This is the first extant document connecting the Friars Preachers of Dacia to the promulgation of the crusade to the Holy Land, which in 1265 was followed up by an actual injunction to preach the Holy Land crusade (see, however, also 1243 31/12). Until then, the papacy apparently wanted Dacian-Dominican efforts restricted to the Baltic crusade only, see 1230 13/9. In 1279 13/6, Pope Nicholas III instructed the Friars Preachers in Denmark and Sweden to hand over the collected aid for the Holy Land to a papal nuncio.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. no. 481; Bullarium Danicum no. 576; Acta Pontificum Svecica vol. I no. 31.

1262 31/10

Orvieto

Provinces of Dacia, Polonia and Teutonia

Pope Urban IV repeats his injunction to the priors provincial, priors and subpriors of the Friars Preachers in Germany, Denmark (or Dacia?), Bohemia and Poland to preach the crusade to Livonia, Courland and Prussia on behalf of the Teutonic Order, which is to take place in, among other places, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Frisia and Gotland, as well as in the already christianised parts of Livonia, Courland and Prussia. Those, who take the cross, shall be given the same privileges and indulgence as those who go to the Holy Land; and 40 days of indulgence can be granted for just listening to the sermons.

Source: Original document. Centralarchiv des Deutschordens, Vienna.

Language: Latin.

Urbanus episcopus servus servorum Dei dilectis filiis provincialibus et conventualibus prioribus ac supprioribus ordinis fratrum predicatorum in Alamania, Dacia, Boemia et Polonia presentes litteras inspecturis, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Gementibus olim dilectis filiis magistro et preceptoribus ac fratribus universis hospitalis sancte Marie Theutunicorum Jerosolimitani, quod pro fidei negotio in Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie partibus ad Dei gloriam magnifice promovendo fere quingenti ex fratribus dicti hospitalis in eisdem partibus constitutis, prout accepimus, per manus infidelium essent crudeliter interempti, geminatio est gemituum et frequens effusio lacrimarum ob illam causam, videlicet quia plurimi ex jamdictis fratribus predicatorum Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie de novo ab eisdem infidelibus crudelissime sunt occisi multitudine neophitorum, que in illis partibus habebatur, dampnabiliter in errorem pristinum relabente. Unde fit, quod residui ex fratribus taliter interfectis obsessi durissime ab infidelibus ac neophitis memoratis et alias omni destituti presidio mortis periculum habent sine intermissione pre oculis, nisi eis triumphale cito subsidium procuret apostolice providentia pietatis. Hec siquidem fratrum ipsorum afflictio nos ideo vehementer affligit, quia nil tristius potest auribus nostris occurrere, quam quod fidem catholicam sentiamus in quibuscunque mundi partibus deperire, et etiam quia nos olim in eisdem Pruscie partibus fungentes legationis officio oculata fide didicimus, quod fratres ipsi predictum negotium ibidem sub expensis innumeris et angustiis infinitis virilius et efficacius promovebant, quam leviter mente concipi aut scripto valeat explicari. Digne itaque nos circa predictos de Livonia, Curonia et Pruscia fratres in tantis periculis constitutos gerentes intime compassionis affectum ac etiam pie volentes, quod, quantum in nobis est, non pereat omnino negotium tanta sanguinis effusione promotum, universitati vestre per apostolica scripta in virtute obedientie districte precipiendo mandamus ac in remissionem vobis injungimus peccatorum, quatinus in Boemie, Dacie, Svecie ac Norvegie regnis et in Frisie, Polonie, Pomeranie et Gotlandie regionibus necnon in Magdeburgensi, Bremensi, Maguntino, Coloniensi et Salseburgensi provinciis ac in civitatibus et diocesibus, que in predictarum Livonie, Curonie et Pruscie subsidium a sede apostolica sunt concessa, per vos ac alios fratres ordinis vestri cure vestre commissos ad hoc idoneos officio sancte predicationis assumptio fideles dictorum regnorum ac regionum et provinciarum necnon civitatum et diocesium ad nimiam caritatem, qua Christus nos dilexit et diligit, respectum habere ac ei retribuere aliquid pro omnibus, que tribuit ipse illis, piis exhortationibus secundum datam vobis a Deo prudentiam informetis, petituri, ut ipsi redempti pretio glorioso, in quos tanquam viros christianos et catholicos cadere obprobria exprobrantium Christo debent, se viriliter et potenter accingant tanquam zelum Dei habentes ad ampliandam gloriam crucifixi et liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum, profecturi et acturi secundum consilia predictorum fratrum hospitalis eiusdem, ita quod et ipsis premium debeatur eternum, et infideles non possint, quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari. Illos vero de regnis et regionibus ac provinciis necnon civitatibus et diocesibus memoratis, qui crucis signaculo in Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie subsidium insigniti propter paupertatem seu debilitatem illuc nequeunt personaliter proficisci, a voto crucis absolvere studeatis, dummodo de bonis suis juxta proprias facultates congruam subventionem exhibeant per manus eorundem fratrum dicti hospitalis in idem subsidium convertendam. Nos enim, ut, quod pro nomine redemptoris tam digne deposcitur, effectu facili compleatur, omnes dictorum regnorum et regionum ac provinciarum necnon civitatum et diocesium in succursum eorundem fratrum et fidelium suscepto propter hoc crucis signaculo processuros necnon eorum familiam et bona omnia, donec de ipsorum reditu vel obitu certissime cognoscatur, sub protectione ac defensione sedis apostolice admittentes illis ac aliis, qui juxta qualitatem et facultatem suam illuc bellatores idoneos in expensis propriis duxerint destinandos, necnon qui ad subventionem dictarum Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie de bonis propriis congrue ministrarint, vel qui in alienis expensis illuc adcesserint, ibidem ad minus per unius anni spatium servituri, juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum illam indulgentiam idemque privilegium elargimur, que transeuntibus et subvenientibus in Terre Sancte subsidium conceduntur. Preterea, ut prefatum negotium eo magis incrementum prosperitatis optate suscipiat, quo ipsum pluribus remediis contigerit adjuvari, presentium vobis auctoritate concedimus, quod illis eorundem regnorum et regionum ac provinciarum necnon civitatum et diocesium, qui ad vestram sollempnem predicationem accesserint, quadraginta dies de injuncta penitentia relaxare ac eorum singulis illuc assumpto propter hoc crucis caractere processuris, qui pro incendiis et injectione manuum in clericos vel alias religiosas personas excommunicationis laqueum incurrerunt, absolutionis beneficium juxta formam ecclesie impertiri possitis, proviso ut passis dampna et injurias satisfaciant competenter, illis dumtaxat exceptis, quorum excessus adeo sunt difficiles et enormes, quod merito sint ad sedem apostolicam destinandi. Huiusmodi autem predicationis officium vestra devotio ita prudenter et laudabiliter studeat exercere, quod optata exinde auctore Deo producatur utilitas, et vos apud nos et alios digni laudibus existatis, non obstante si vobis vel ordini vestro sit ab eadem sede indultum, ut non teneamini vos intromittere de quibuscunque negotiis per litteras ipsius sedis non facientes plenam et expressam de indulto huiusmodi mentionem. Datum apud Urbem veterem, ·ii· kalendas novembris, pontificatus nostri anno secundo.

Comments: The bull is virtually identical to the one issued by the Pope Urban IV six months earlier in 1262 24/4. While similar bulls in the initial series were issued to the Order of Friars Minor and to the clergy of the Teutonic Order, no repeating injunctions are known for these two orders. ● An almost similar bull was later issued by Pope Clement IV in 1265 17/4, but this time also for serveral other monastic orders. ● On Dominican preaching in Dacia in favour of the Baltic crusade, see 1232.

Published: Preussisches Urkundenbuch vol. I:2 no. 169 (beginning and end only); Bullarium Danicum no. 579.

c. 1258-62

Convent of Roskilde

Fr. Nicolaus Crispus, lector for the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, tells the Benedictine abbot of Ringsted about a miracle, which nobleman Peder Ebbesen alledgely had experienced in relation to the blessed King Erik IV.

Source: De miraculis sancti Erici regis Danorum.

Language: Latin.

Petrus Ebbonis, non credens sancti Erici miraculis propter ablatam sibi ab eo exactionem, infirmatus ad mortem vidit in sompno quendam dicentem sibi: »Crede Ericum regem esse sanctum, et conualebis.« Et dicens »Credo« mox conualuit. Hoc recitauit Ringstad frater Nicholaus Crispus, lector predicatorum Roskild, Esgero abbati ibidem.

Comments: Fr. Nicolaus Crispus (Niels ‘Curly’), lector for the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, is almost with certainty identical to the Nicolaus Kary, one of six prominent Friars Preachers in Denmark to be excommunicated by Nuncio Guido in 1267. He is also one of several candidates to be identified with the Fr. Nicolaus, who reigned as prior provincial of Dacia 1266-72 in the ‘interregnum’ of Fr. Augustin. ● Probably, the nobleman can be identified with Peder Ebbesen of Knardrup (†1256), member of the Hvide family and brother of the already-mentioned Johannes Ebbesen. ● King Erik IV Plovpenning was killed in Schleswig 1250 and the rumours of his sanctity slowly took form in the years to follow, but especially began to flourish, when his brother, King Christopher, in 1257-58 moved the corpse from Schleswig to the family grave in the Benedictine Ringsted Abbey. ● The date of the tale is uncertain. The experience of Peder Ebbesen must, of course, have taken place in 1256 at the latest, but Fr. Nicolaus’ passing on of the miracle to the abbot is probably not any older than the transfer of the corpse to Ringsted in 1257-58. The preceding tale in the list of miracles can be dated to c.1260-61, but the tales need not be listed chronologically.

Published: Vitae Sanctorum Danorum, p. 438.

1263 15/3

Convent of Roskilde, Nunnery of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Fr. Hermannus de Visby, Dominican penitentiary and papal nuncio, confirms that he in the church of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde has received Princess Agnes and her estate in the Order of the Dominican Sisters. Also the Beguines Tybikke and Elisabeth are admitted in the new Dominican nunnery in Roskilde.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis frater Hermannus de Wysbu, ordinis fratrum predicatorum, domini pape penitentiarius capellanus et nuntius salutem et sinceram in domino caritatem. Exigente pie devotionis affectu quem domicella Agnes filia quondam domini Erici regis Danorum illustris, ex longo proposito opre sue salute anime habuit, se et sua omnia que ipsam contingunt hereditario jure, deo et beate virgini Marie et beate Agneti in ecclesia fratrum nostrorum Roskildis sollempniter obtulit, et devote reddidit, sororum ordinis nostri habitum assumens. Quam extunc simul cum omnibus suis, et sorores pariter que cum ipsa se pariter reddiderunt nec non et duas beginas Tybicam et Elysabeth, cum curia sua et aliis ipsarum attinentiis sub protectione et tutione sacrosancte Romane ecclesie recepimus speciale, ferentes nichilominus excommunicationis sententiam in omnes illos et singulos qui predicte domicelle bona vel sororum seu beginarum predictarum invadere vel diripere presumpserint vel etiam ipsas personas attemptaverint in aliquo molestare. In cuius rei evidentiam sigillum nostrum presentibus duximus apponendum. Datum Roskildis anno Domini 1263 idus martii.

Comments: Fr. Hermannus de Visby of the Friars Preachers is the first known minor penitentiary for Scandinavia at the Curia, where he according to this and a later source also held the rank as papal chaplain. Nothing explicit is stated about the intended task of his legatine office in 1263, but most likely he was sent to Denmark to solve the conflict between King Erik V Glipping and Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund, see 1256 Aug. He was back at the Curia in 1264 23/5 and around 1264 1/7, when he mediated three cases of ecclesiastical appointments related to Germany and Denmark. A lot of scholarly speculation has tried to identify him, but little can be said with any certainty. He probably originated from Germany and, according to the act of 1264 23/5, he was blood-related to a secular priest named Bertram in Lerbeck near Minden. He is probably identical to the Fr. Hermannus, who as penitentiary in Rome in 1272 sealed a papal letter of dispensations to a canon from Nidaros; the penitential office was taken over by Fr. Nicolaus of Dacia in 1272 (5/6). He may still have been alive in 1291 22/8, when a Fr. Hermannus de Visby, ‘formerly situated in Tallinn’, was assigned to the convent in Helsingborg. ● Princess Agnes of Denmark (1249-1295) was daughter of King Erik IV Plovpenning of Denmark (see 1250), only about one year old when her father was killed. In 1263, at the age of 14, she was apparently considered for marriage to Duke Albrecht of Braunschweig, the de facto regent of Denmark, and it may partly have been to avoid this that she decided to engage with monastic life and the Order of Preachers in stead. In 1263 15/3 she was admitted into the Second Order of Dominican Sisters by Fr. Hermannus de Visby in the priory church in Roskilde; in a later testimonial by Bishop Gisike of Odense it was described how she handed over her cut-off plaits to Fr. Hermannus across the high altar (see below). In 1263 30/6, Pope Urban IV authorized Bishop Tyge of Århus to allow Princess Agnes found a nunnery in the diocese of Roskilde, which he did in 1264 1/4. In the meantime, Agnes had made her vow of chastity to Prior Provincial Augustinus of Dacia in 1264 10/2, after which she in the spring of 1264 asked the general chapter to admit her and the convent to be founded by her into the Order. The nunnery was founded in Roskilde and dedicated to St. Agnes, probably partly to honour its worldly patroness. In 1266, Agnes’ older sister, Jutta, joined the convent as well and became prioress in stead of Agnes in 1267. Around 1270, both sisters decided to leave Dominican monastic life, and to take the donated landed estates with them. In 1278, Pope Nicholas III on several occasions enjoined Danish bishops to defend the rights of the nunnery, but apparently without much effect. After Princess Agnes had died on 25 September 1295, her distant relative King Erik VI Menved made a financial settlement with the Order in 1295 28/10, but the juridical fight over the royal/monastic estate lasted long into the fourteenth century.

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 580; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 367.

Literature: Gallén 1946, p. 89.

1263 Lent

Princess Agnes admission to the Nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde is witnessed by the Duke of Braunschweig, who opposes it; he is taken prisoner in combat later that same year.

Source: Annales 1101-1313.

Language: Latin.

1263. Agnes filia regis Erici tradidit se religioni in domo sancte Agnetis Roskild in carnisprivio, presente duce de Brunswic et contradicente, qui eodem anno captus est in bello circa festum Michaelis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1263. Agnes, datter af kong Erik, overgiver sig til sin tro i Skt. Agnetes hus i Roskilde i fasten, under tilstedeværelse af hertugen af Braunschweig, der talte imod det, (og) som samme år blev taget til fange i kamp omkring Mikkelsdag.

Comments: The chronicle dates the event to carnis privium, which in its strictest sense could be either the Sunday or Tuesday before the beginning of Lent, i.e. in 1263 11 or 13 February, but the term was sometimes also used for the entire Lent period. If the former is meant here, the date does not correspond with the one given by the document above. ● Duke Albrecht I of Braunschweig (1252-1279) was the grandson of a Danish princess, Helena, through which he eventually could make a claim on the Danish throne. This possibility may have inspired him to support Queen Margrete Sambiria’s way back to the Danish throne in 1262 on behalf of her juvenile and then still imprisoned son, King Erik V Glipping, and he held position as de facto regent of the kingdom for a few years. Duke Albrecht had lost his first wife in 1261, but remarried to Alessina de Montferrat in 1263. Thus, the later presented claims by Agnes and Jutta that they only entered monastic life in 1263-64 and 1266 to avoid marrying the Duke make little chronological sense; if anything, the duke wanted to marry the two Danish princesses off to someone else. The latter part of the entry refers to a short imprisonment of the duke by the margrave of Meißen.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, pp. 24-25; Annales Danici, p. 201; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 314.

1296 22/3 Odense

At a trial in 1296, Bishop Gisike of Odense, who was present at the above-mentioned ceremony in 1263, describes how Princess Agnes handed over her cut-off plaits and her estates to Fr. Hermannus de Visby over the altar in the church of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

(...) In cuius signum capillos capitis sui precisos a venerabili fratre Hermanno domini pape penitentiario ac nuncio qui ipsam recepit ad religionis habitum cum magna deuotione super altare optulit, scotans super idem bona sua omnia secundum leges terre eidem monasterio jure perpetuo possidenda. (...)

Comments: Princess Agnes left the Dominican Order only a few years after her entry, and the remaining fifty years saw a long dispute and several trials between the Order and the princess’ heirs about the ownership of her donated estates.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 205.

1263 17/5

Roskilde

Convents of Roskilde and Viborg

Lady Margrethe, widow of Johannes Gunnesen, donates 1 mark denariorum to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, 2 marks denariorum to the Friars Preachers in Viborg, and 1 mark to two Beguines in Roskilde, as she herself joins the Franciscan nunnery of St. Clare in Roskilde.

Source: Original documents. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

A and B:

(...) Ideoque ego Margareta, relicta domini Iohannis Gunnissun, anime mee salubriter modis omnibus prouidere disponens, et spretis mundi diuiciis transitoriis, in habitu sancte religionis meo creatori de cetero deseruire decernens pro deliciis eternaliter permansuris (...). Me autem, et omnia bona mea residua do plenarie et confero claustro sororum sancte Clare, ordinis sancti Damiani, Roschildis reclusarum (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus ibidem [Viborg] ii marcas denariorum. Item fratribus minoribus ibidem v marcas denariorum. (...) Item Roschildis fratribus minoribus ii marcas denariorum. Fratribus predicatoribus ibidem marcam denariorum. Item duabus becginis ibidem, uidelicet Thore, et Thruen, marcam denariorum. (...)

(...) Ad maiorem uero predictorum ac firmitatem, presentem litteram sigillis, illustris domine M. regine Dacie, domini Petri prepositi Roschildensis, et fratrum minorum ibidem, ac meo proprio, et aliorum feci consignari. Actum Roschildis…

Comments: Source B is a contemporary copy of A with a closing addition. ● Margrethe Stigsdatter was a member of the Hvide family, daughter of Stig Tokesen and sister to Bishop Niels Stigsen of Roskilde. Her deceased husband Johannes Gunnesen (see 1255 14/3) was a wealthy magnate of northern Jutland, which explains the donations to the mendicants of Viborg. Possibly, she was a sister-in-law to Gro Gunnesdatter, who donated money to the friars in 1268 18/11.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 6; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 380-381.

1263 23/10

Orvieto

Province of Dacia

Pope Urban IV enjoins the Archbishop of Nidaros and his suffragan bishops to preach the crusade to the Holy Land in Norway, and at the same time recall his injunction to the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia to carry out the same task on request of the Norwegian king.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. The Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Urbanus episcopus etcetera ... archiepiscopo Nidrosiensi et suffraganeis eius. In universitate fidelium populorum corpore Romanus pontifex ad ipsius custodiam corporis caput divinitus constitutus universa mala eidem adversantia corpori et collidentia membra eius intuens et non valens ea saltem per compassionis officium non sentire contra instantia mala salutis adhibet medicinam et adversus futura et jam suam minantia presentiam, ut non veniant vel, si penitus evitari nequeant, minus ledant, cautele obstaculum interponit et, ubi per se non potest, quia ubique suam corporalem nequit exhibere presentiam, hoc per prelatos ecclesiarum studet et viros idoneos, religiosos et alios exercere. Proinde nos ad huiusmodi officium Domino disponente assumpti, licet immeriti, de illo eiusdem corporis fidelium membro nobili, scilicet populo Terre Sancte, quam Dominus proprio dedicavit sanguine, tanto sollicitius cogitantes, quanto magis irreparabile dicto potest universali provenire populo periculum, si usque ad consumptionem adversus eos christiane fidei prevaleant inimici, per diversas orbis partes predicari mandavimus pro ipsius Terre Sancte subsidio verbum crucis. Porro cum dilectus filius ... prior provincialis predicatorum in Dacia per litteras nostras, ut dicitur, predicationis huiusmodi mandato recepto illud in regno Norvegie per fratres suos in regno ipso morantes exequi mandavisset, carissimus in Christo filius noster ... ipsius regni rex illustris in admirationem ex huiusmodi mandato deductus, eo quod non dirigebatur aliquibus personis idoneis regni sui, ad nos, licet ad fratres ipsos directum eis mandatum exequi sustinuerit reverenter, specialem nuntium cum regalibus litteris destinavit inter alia per eosdem nuntium et litteras postulans ut, cum ipse ac devotus populus dicti regni parati sint illis, quibus aliqua in eodem regno commiserimus exequenda, oportunum impendere circa executionem huiusmodi consilium, aliquibus ipsius regni personis committere curaremus. Cum igitur sepedictum regnum christianissimum et ipsius regis personam fide ad Deum pura et ad Romanam ecclesiam devotione ferventem caritate intima diligamus, illis studiose intendimus, per que juxta ipsius regis commendabile desiderium utriusque honoris et commodi provenire debeat incrementum. Hinc est, quod nos huiusmodi negotium predicationis crucis dicto priori ab apostolica sede commissum et factam ab eo commissionem dictis fratribus penitus revocantes processu laudabili, si quis ab eis ibidem est habitus, in suo robore duraturo fraternitati vestre negotium ipsum, prout eidem priori a dicta sede commissum in eodem regno Norvegie fuerat, committimus exequendum per apostolica scripta vobis mandantes, quatinus in eodem negotio ita sollicite per vos et alios viros idoneos in opere ac sermone potentes procedere studeatis juxta datam vobis a Deo prudentiam et directarum eidem priori nostrarum continentiam litterarum, quod exinde ipsi Terre Sancte optatus proveniat fructus, et vestre sollicitudinis studium merito valeat commendari. Datum apud Urbemveterem, ∙x∙ kalendas novembris, anno tertio.

Comments: The prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia at this time was Fr. Augustinus, see 1261 20/4. ● It is unclear whether there actually was an archbishop of Nidaros at this precise time. Archbishop Einar Gunnarsson died in this very autumn (unknown day), and the successor chosen by the cathedral chapter, Birger, a Cistercian abbot of Tautra Abbey, was neither approved by King Håkon nor by the papacy (see 1263-64 and 1265 18/3). ● The king of Norway at this time was Håkon Håkonsson, who died shortly after on 17 December 1263 on Orkney during a military campaign to the Hebrides. ● It is not clear exactly which papal letter for the prior provincial of Dacia the present bull is meant to recall. DN and Gallén (1946, 81-82) identify the recalled injunction as 1256 11/3, whereas BD and RN identifies it as 1262 31/10. Both bulls do, however, only instruct the Friars Preachers in Dacia to preach the Baltic crusade of the Teutonic Order, something which the present bull does not concern. It may therefore be more obvious to connect the Dominican exemption to a bull issued on the very same day, in which all bishops, Friars Preachers and Friars Minor in all Christian kingdoms were enjoined to preach the Cross for the Holy Land (see below). The Archbishop of Nidaros had received his formal injunction to preach the Cross for the Holy Land two days earlier, in which the entire clergy in Norway were instructed to assist him in the task (DN I 56). The following bull of 23/10 may, therefore, be seen as a correction of this, specifying to the archbishop that the Friars Preachers were not to take part in this specific preaching task. In the other Scandinavian kingdoms, the same task was earlier in October 1263 enjoined upon the Bishop of Århus (BD 588-591) and the Bishop of Skara (DS 486-491) for Denmark and Sweden respectively – here with no mentioning of the Friars Preachers. ● Neither is the reason for the recalling clear. According to the bull, King Håkon had sent envoys to the Curia with a request for a replacement of the friars with others, who would be more suited for the task. While this appears to be a negative retraction of the Order’s existing mandate to preach the Cross in Norway, it is extremely difficult to attach an actual degradation of the Friars Preachers to, of all, King Håkon, who otherwise was the most Dominican-friendly regent in Scandinavia throughout the Middle Ages; even on his last campaign to Scotland in 1263, he had brought personal Dominican friends with him. It has therefore been suggested that the royal request had been falsely presented to the Curia by the Order’s opponents among the Norwegian secular clergy; the Friars Preachers had for long been disputing with the cathedral chapter in Bergen (see 1247 13/8), and at this time another conflict had apparently broken out with the cathedral chapter in Nidaros as well (see 1263-64). Another presented explanation has been that the Friars Preachers, with just three convents in Norway, were considered too few to implement the task properly here (Gallén 1946, 81-82), and perhaps as a consequence of this that the bull could be seen as a papal call for the bishops of Norway to support the friars’ efforts in whichever way the saw fit (Maier 1994, 105). If the recalling was only meant to apply to the preaching of the Cross to the Holy Land, it may also just be seen as a positive exemption of the Friars Preachers from this specific task (Jakobsen 2021a, 105). In 1263, Pope Urban IV still wanted to secure enough support for the campaign of the Teutonic Order in Prussia and Livonia by repeatedly stressing that the friars of the northern provinces were to maintain their preaching in favour of this crusade only (Maier 1994, 91-92). The Friars Preachers of Dacia are not positively known to have been authorized to preach the crusade to the Holy Land until 1265.

Published: Les Registres d’Urbain IV vol. II no. 436; Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. I no. 57; Bullarium Danicum no. 594.

Literature: Gallén 1946, pp. 81-82; Jakobsen 2021(a), p. 105.

1263 23/10 Orvieto

Pope Urban IV enjoins the archbishops, bishops, Friars Preachers and Friars Minor in all Christian kingdoms to preach the crusade to the Holy Land.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. The Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Universis archiepiscopis et episcopis ac dilectis filiis fratribus predicatorum et minorum ordinum ceterisque executoribus per diversa christiana regna mundi ad crucis negotium pro Terre Sancte subventione a sede apostolica deputatis et in posterum deputandis. Cum negotium crucis pro Terre Sancte subsidio vobis per diversas nostras sub certis formis litteras per diversa christiana regna mundi duxerimus committendum, faciendi observari per vos vel per alium seu alios circa crucesignatos et crucesignandos privilegia et indulgentias et immunitates, que ipsis in generali concilio sunt concessa, et contradictores per censuram ecclesiasticam appellatione postposita compescendi vobis plenam auctoritate presentium concedimus facultatem. Tenorem autem huiusmodi privilegiorum, indulgentiarum et immunitatum sumptum ex regesto felicis recordationis Innocentii pape ∙iii∙ predecessoris nostri presentibus inseri fecimus, qui talis est: Ad liberandam Terram sanctam de manibus impiorum (...). Datum Laterani ∙xviii∙ kalendas januarii anno ∙xviii∙. Datum apud Urbemveterem, ∙x∙ kalendas novembris, anno tertio. In eundem modum scriptum est prefatis archiepiscopis, episcopis et aliis in singulis regnis et provinciis christianis.

Comments: The included bull was issued by Innocent III on 15 December 1215. ● In spite of being addressed to all Christian kingdoms, the bull is not known to have been sent to any of the kingdoms in Scandinavia. While Scandinavian bishops were enlisted for the task, the letter issued on the same day for the Archbishop of Nidaros (see above) may in fact have been made to specify that the friars were exempted from this part of the crusade preaching in Scandinavia.

Published: Les Registres d’Urbain IV vol. II no. 467; Bullarium Danicum no. 595.

1263

Norway

Fr. Simon Preacher takes part in King Håkon Håkonsson’s campaign to the Scottish Isles, where he falls ill and dies while the king’s fleet is at Gudøy. His body is brought into the mainland, where he is buried in the church of the Cistercians at Saddell Abbey and honoured by them as “a holy man”.

Source: Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar ch. 320.

Language: Old Norwegian.

(…) Símun brodir hafdi legit siukur vm hrid. Ok er hakon kongr la i Gudey andadizt broder Simun. Ok var flutt lik hans inn a Satírí ok toku þeir gramunkar vid liki hans ok grofu i kirkiu sinni ok breiddu yfir leg hans kaugur ok kolludu hann hellgan. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Broder Simon havde ligget syg i en tid og døde, mens kong Håkon lå i Gudøy. Og hans lig blev flyttet ind på Kintyre. Gråmunkene tog imod det og gravlagde ham i deres kirke og bredte et klæde over hans grav og kaldte ham en hellig mand. (…)

Comments: On Fr. Simon Preacher, see 1256. ● The saga’s Satiri or Santire is believed to be an error for Kantire, now Kintyre, a peninsula on the west coast of Scotland. Gudøy must be the small island Gigha west of Kintyre. ● ‘The grey monks’ were Cistercians living in Saddell Abbey on Kintyre.

Published: Mundt, Hákonar saga…, p. 196.

1264 10/2

Roskilde

Province of Dacia, Nunnery of Roskilde

Princess Agnes of Denmark declares that she on her own will has entered the Order of Dominican Sisters and made a vow of chastity to Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia. Furthermore, together with her mother, the former Queen Margrete of Denmark, she has chosen a place in Roskilde for the construction of a nunnery to be dedicated to St. Agnes, for which she has donated all her hereditary estate.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes literas inspecturis, Agnes domini Erici quondam regis Dacie filia in Domino salutem. Universitati vestre manifesta protestatione declaro me non ab homine neque per hominem, sed inspiratione divina concepto proposito domino serviendi emisso in manus venerabilis patris fratris Achonis prioris provincialis Dacie castitatis voto, elegisse domino famulari in ordine sororum fratrum predicatorum per dominum apostolicum confirmato et autenticato, et in diversis mundi partibus jam multiplicato eiusdem ordinis habitu suscepto. Sanctissimi quoque patris domini Urbani adiuta gratia et solatio confortata, illustris etiam domini Margarete, regine Dacie roborata subsidio, instructa consilio, locum elegi in quo et nunc claustrum edificari volvi quem dicta domina regina ad hoc assignavit, jure communi legittimatum, dotans predictum locum de bonis meis quecunque me jure hereditario contingunt, habens disponendorum eorundem bonorum liberam facultatem, professione nondum facta, eligens sub cura magistri ordinis predicti et prioris provincialis memorati cum dilectis sororibus nunc vocatis me cum a domino et vocandis in loco in quo nunc claustrum edificatur beate Agnetis virginis et martyris patrocinio dedicandum, eiusdem ordinis subici discipline, secundum regulam beati Augustini, et institutiones sororum ordinis supradicti me cum consororibus meis presentibus et futuris locum prememoratum cum pratis, agris, aquis, molendinis, ortis, ceterisque omnibus eidem loco appropriatis attinentibus adiectis et in posterum adiciendis sedis apostolice protectioni supponens. In cuius rei robur et evidentiam presens scriptum sigillo meo et sigillo capituli Roskildensis et communitatis civitatis eiusdem feci roborari. Actum Roskildis anno Domini MCCLXIIII quarto idus Februarii.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til alle der ser dette brev: Agnes, datter af hr. Erik, fordum Danmarks konge, hilser i Herren. For Eder alle erklærer jeg åbenlyst, at jeg ikke på menneskelig indskydelse eller efter menneskelig tilskyndelse, men efter indgivelse af Gud har fattet den beslutning at tjene Herren og over for den ærværdige fader, broder Åge, provincialprior for kirkeprovinsen Dacia, har aflagt kyskhedsløfte, hvorpå jeg har valgt at tjene Herren i prædikebrødrenes søsterorden, der er stadfæstet og bekræftet af den apostoliske herre og allerede udbredt i forskellige dele af verdens egne, og at jeg har antaget denne ordens dragt. Hjulpet af den hellige fader pave Urbans nåde og styrket af hans trøst, understøttet af bistand fra den højbårne fru Margrethe, de danskes dronning, og vejledet af hendes gode råd, har jeg udvalgt det sted, hvor jeg nu også har besluttet at lade klosteret opføre, og som dronningen har udpeget til dette formål, idet jeg til den nævnte stiftelse, der er hjemlet efter lands lov, giver alt det gods, der tilkommer mig i kraft af arv, idet jeg har fri rådighed over det samme gods, da jeg endnu ikke har aflagt klosterløftet; jeg ønsker, under varetægt af mesteren for den nævnte orden og af den nævnte provincialprior, sammen med mine elskede søstre, der er blevet kaldede af Herren sammen med mig og i fremtiden vil blive kaldede, på det sted, hvor det kloster opføres, der skal vies til den hellige jomfru og martyr Agnes, at underkastes samme ordens tugt, i overensstemmelse med den hellige Augustins Regel, og bestemmelserne for søstrene af samme orden, og idet jeg giver mig selv og mine medsøstre nu og i fremtiden tilligemed den nævnte stiftelse med eng, ager, vand, møller, haver, og alt andet, der er overdraget, hører og ligger til samme stiftelse og i fremtiden vil blive lagt til den, ind under pavestolens beskyttelse. Til styrkelse og bevis for dette har jeg ladet dette brev bekræfte med mit eget, Roskilde Kapitels og Roskilde Stads segl. Forhandlet i Roskilde i det Herrens år 1264 den 10. februar.

Comments: On Fr. Acho/Augustinus, see 1261 20/4. ● On Princess Agnes of Denmark and the foundation of the Dominican nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde, see 1263 15/3. ● On Queen Dowager Margrete of Denmark, see 1282 4/12.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 418.

1264 4/4

Orvieto

Convents of Halmstad and Lund

Pope Urban IV enjoins the prior of the Friars Preachers in Halmstad and the subprior of the Friars Preachers in Lund to deliver a letter to Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund, in which he urges the archbishop to resign his office to the two friars, who are furthermore authorized to receive such a resignation.

Source: Contemporary transcript in Regesta Vaticana. The Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Urbanus etcetera, dilectis filiis ... priori de Halmstadia Lundensis diocesis et ... suppriori fratrum predicatorum Lundensium, salutem etcetera. Quoniam ad hoc nos omnipotens dominus speculatores dedit domui Israel, ut annuntiantes populo scelera eius arguamus et increpemus in eo voce non trepida, que arguenda viderimus et etiam increpanda, ideo quibusdam gravibus de venerabili fratre nostro Jacobo Lundensi archiepiscopo ad nostrum perlatis auditum nos illa ponentes ante suos oculos per nostras clausas litteras seriatim eumdem archiepiscopum monendum duximus attentius et hortandum per easdem ei dantes litteras in mandatis, et caritative etiam consulentes, ut infra octo dies post litterarum ipsarum receptionem regimini Lundensis ecclesie in vestris manibus sponte cedat. Quocirca discretioni vestre per apostolica scripta in virtute obediente districte precipiendo mandamus, quatenus vos, vel alter vestrum hujusmodi nostras clausas litteras, quas vobis lator presentium assignabit, eidem archiepiscopo presentantes, ipsum ex parte nostra moneatis, et diligentius inducatis, ut huiusmodi nostris salubribus consiliis infra predictum terminum acquiescat. Nos enim recipiendi ab eodem archiepiscopo cessionem huiusmodi vice nostra plenam vobis concedimus auctoritate presentium facultatem. Volumus etiam, ut eidem prenuntietis archiepiscopo, quod si nostris monitis, mandatis, et consiliis super hoc parere curaverit, de gratia et misericordia sedis apostolice, que obedientibus eius beneplacitis sue dulcedinis ubera porrigit non diffidat. Sed si elegerit perire potius quam parere, nos ne culpas suas nostras facere videamur dissimulare ulterius non poterimus, quin ad indagandum et puniendum in eo graviter eius excessus exigente justitia constanter, auctore domino procedamus. Taliter igitur huiusmodi nostrum preceptum adimplere curetis, non obstante indulgentia, qua fratribus vestri ordinis a predicta sede dicitur esse concessum, quod de causis, seu negotiis, que ipsis a sede committuntur eadem inviti cognoscere, seque de illis intromittere minime teneantur, ut possitis a nobis de zelo prompto obedientie non immerito commendari. Vestrum autem in hac parte processum, et quicquid idem archiepiscopus super hoc fecerit, nobis vestris litteris harum seriem continentibus fideliter intimetis. Datum ut supra.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til prior .. af Halmstad i Lunde Stift og subprior .. af prædikebrødrene i Lund. Eftersom Gud den almægtige har sat os til vægter for Israels hus, for at vi skulle angive menigheden dens forbrydelser og med uforfærdet røst påtale og revse hos menigheden, hvad der efter vor mening fortjener påtaling og revselse, så har vi - da hårde klager over vor værdige broder, ærkebiskop Jakob af Lund, er kommet os for øre - ved vort lukkede brev stillet ham dem alle for øje og i samme brev indstændigt tilskyndet, opfordret og kærligt rådet denne ærkebiskop til, at han inden otte dage efter brevets modtagelse frivilligt skulle nedlægge styrelsen af Lunds kirke i Eders hænder. Derfor pålægger vi Eder, vise brøde, ved denne apostoliske skrivelse strengt som en lydighedspligt, at I eller den ene af Eder foreviser ærkebispen dette vort lukkede brev, som overbringeren af nærværende brev vil overgive Eder, og på vore vegne ved kraftige formaninger bevæger ham til inden udløbet af den angivne tidsfrist at rette sig efter vore gode råd. Vi giver nemlig Eder i kraft af dette brev fuldmagt til vore vegne at modtage denne ærkebispens embedsnedlæggelse. Vi vil også, at I skal forkynde ærkebispen, at han, hvis han adlyder vore formaninger, bud og råd i denne anledning, ikke skal mistvivle om det apostoliske sædes nåde og barmhjertighed, som plejer at åbne sin milde favn imod dem, der bøjer sig for dets ønsker. Men hvis han hellere vil gå til grunde end adlyde, da skal vi - for ikke at få ord for at have gjort hans brøde til vor - ikke længere lægge skjul på, at vi, som retfærdigheden byder det, vil gå frem med fasthed efter Guds bud for at undersøge og hårdt straffe hans overtrædelser. Opfyld nu denne vor befaling - uanset den begunstigelse, som ovennævnte sæde siges at have tilstået brødrene af Eders orden, nemlig at de ikke mod deres vilje skal være pligtige at anstille undersøgelser i sager eller hverv, som betros dem af samme sæde, og befatte sig dermed - på en sådan måde, at I med rette kan få ros af os for Eders beredvillige lydighed og nidkærhed. Eders fremgangsmåde i så henseende, og hvad ærkebispens foretager sig i den anledning, skal I sandfærdigt meddele os ved brev om begivenhedernes rækkefølge. Givet som ovenfor angivet.

Comments: The is the first extant reference to the convent of Friars Preachers in Halmstad; the identity of the prior at this time is not known. ● The subprior of the convent in Lund at this time is not known either. In 1254 8/9, Fr. Sveno was subprior in Lund, when he was appointed preacher general and visitator for the convents in Jylland at the provincial chapter. ● On Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen, see 1256 Aug. ● For the enclosed letter to the archbishop, see below.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 497; Bullarium Danicum no. 608; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 423.

1264 4/4 Orvieto

Pope Urban IV urges Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund to resign from office due to a series of listed charges of misconduct, mainly involving illegal acts committed against the Crown of Denmark, but also claims that he by his own decision has changed the wording of Paternoster and the Creed, and enjoined the parish clergy of his archdiocese to teach these altered versions to their parishioners, which – if it is found to be true – is to be treated as depraved heresy. The archbishop is therefore instructed to hand over his resignation within eight days after having received this letter, if he wishes to be absolved and avoid punishment; the resignation is to be given to the abovementioned prior and subprior, who are papally commissioned to carry out this task.

Sources: A. Contemporary transcript in Regesta Vaticana. The Vatican Archives, Rome. B. Copy of transcript in Cartulary of the Danish Realm (18^th cent.). The Royal Danish Library, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Urbanus episcopus servus servorum Dei, venerabili fratri Jacobo archiepiscopo Lundensi, salutem etcetera. Ad audientiam nostram fama clamante, et clamore diffamante pervenit, quod Lundensis ecclesia, que olim spiritualium augmentatione bonorum et temporalium consueverat ubertate florere, ad illum jam miserabilem statum tuis temporibus per tuam malitiam superbiamque devenit, quod nisi ei per apostolice sedis consilium et auxilium celeriter succurratur vix adicere poterit ut resurgat, cum in spiritualibus quasi omnino corruerit, et in temporalibus eius substantiis, quarum proventus, qui sex milia marcarum sterlingorum valere consueverant annuatim, centum marcas ad presens vix valere dicuntur, Jesa enormiter et irreparabiliter quodammodo sit collapsa. Fertur etiam, quod licet clare memorie Christofero regi Dacie secundum morem et consuetudinem regni sui ligium, homagium feceris, et super eucharistiam, et lignum vere Crucis, in qua salus nostra pependit, et alia sancta fidelitatis prestiteris juramentum, tu tamen juramenti huiusmodi religione contempta, in crimen lese majestatis incidere non formidans conspirationem contra eundem regem facere, teque cum potentibus eorumdem regis et regni hostibus, quos juvisti multotiens in expensis confederare proditorie presumpsisti, et exergitu congregato Andream fratrem tuum cum nobili viro Jarmaro principe Rujanorum ad insulam predicti regis, que vocatur Borendholm sitam in Lundensi diocesi sub tuis sumptibus destinasti, ubi circa ducentos de hominibus ipsius regis procurasti, sicut dicitur crudeliter trucidari, talliando residuos eiusdem regis homines, eiusque castrum ibidem funditus destruendo, et occupando, ac detinendo adhuc occupatam eandem insulam violenter, in plurimorum scandalum, et regie dignitatis prejudicium et gravamen, et tanquam ille, qui cum malefecerit gloriatur, publice non vereris asserere, quod de mandato tuo fuerint hec omnia perpetrata. Dicitur etiam, quod cum tu carissimum in Christo filium nostrum Ericum illustrem regem Dacie predicti Christofori regis filium cum ceteris eiusdem regni optimatibus et proceribus elegisses in regem postmodum contra homagium et juramentum fidelitatis, quod eidem prestiteras temere veniens, hostiliter opposuisti te illi, dicendo ipsum non esse regem, nec esse debere, ac nolendo eius imponere capiti, prout ad te pertinet, et pridem promiseras regium diadema, et ut promotionem eius pernitiosius impedires, et ipsum a Regni successione omnino excluderes, in grave ipsius regis, et totius regni scandalum statuisse, ac per excommunicationis sententiam inhibuisse asserens, ne quis eum coronare, aut coronationi eius presumeret interesse, ne hiis contentus in eundem Ericum regem coronatum per illos, qui hoc facere potuerunt, nec non et coronatores ipsius post appellationem legitimam ab eis super hoc ad sedem apostolicam interiectam, excommunicationis de facto protulisti sententiam, et excommunicatos fecisti publice nuntiari. Cumque predictus Ericus rex, et carissima in Christo filia nostra Margarita illustris regina Dacie mater tua, ac venerabilis frater noster Sleswicensis episcopus fuissent ab eorum hostibus captivati, tu ad castrum, in quo jidem rex et episcopus sine vinculis tenebantur te personaliter conferens, procurasti statim, quod te non decuit, quod dictus episcopus cathenis ferreis ligaretur, ac nobilem mulierem Mathildam relictam quondam Abel, qui pro Dacie rege se gessit, que diu ante in manibus venerabilis fratris nostri ... Otheniensis episcopi votum perpetue castitatis emiserat, adeo circumvenire, ac inducere non es veritus, quod illa fracto et postposito continentie voto, ad quod observandum eius corroborare animum debuisses, nobili viro ... duci Svecie se matrimonialiter copulavit, quod non ob aliud procurasti, nisi ut ducem ipsum contra predictos regem et regnum Dacie provocares. Alia quoque innumera persecutionum genera contra reginam, regem, regnumque predicta, more tyrampni attemptasti hactenus, et attemptare non desinis, que longum esset singulariter enarrare, et per que non solum iram eorumdem regine, regis et regni, verum etiam indignationem Dei omnipotentis dinosceris incurrisse, et utinam persecutiones huiusmodi in caput tuum tantummodo, et non in exterminium predicte ecclesie, que gravi ruine propter hoc subjacet redundarent. Preterea quasi parum tibi sufficeret quod terrenis regibus es molestus, apposvisti etiam esse gravis regi celesti, per quem reges regnant, et principes principantur, dum orationi dominice, quam Christus ipse composuit et symbolo, quod veneranda et provida antiquorum sanctorum patrum auctoritas cum multa maturitate, ac attentione ad eruditionem et instructionem fidelium compilavit, et in quo etiam tota fidei catholice professio continetur, non es veritus quasdam correctiones, immo verius corruptiones apponere, et quod est dampnabilius Sacerdotes tue Diocesis qui tunc ad Synodum convenerant, adjuvare, quod Pater noster, et Credo in unum Deum secundum tuas correctiones reciperent, suosque parrochianos de hoc instruerent et docerent correctiones easdem, et quia dicti sacerdotes hoc facere penitus nolverunt, dicentes, quod in heresim populus laberetur quasi fidelibus aliam jidem, quam catholica tenet ecclesia predicarent, tu dubitans ne id ad audientiam sedis apostolice perveniret, extorsisti ab eisdem sacerdotibus juramentum, quod numquam tantam tuam insolentiam alicui, vel aliquibus revelarent, quod si veritate fulcitur, non caret procul dubio scrupulo heretice pravitatis. Ad hec qualiter nobis apostolice sedi obediens et devotus extiteris, et existas, processus dampnabiles per te olim habiti in Burglanensis et Arusiensis ecclesiarum tunc vacantium negotiis, ad quarum alteram videlicet Burglanensem quendam Elavum diversis et enormibus criminibus graviter diffamatum, contra decretum et mandatum eiusdem sedis, ad reliquam vero Arusiensem videlicet Arnfastum manifestum predicti regis Erici adversarium, utpote qui patrem ipsius regis veneno dicitur peremisse, pendente apud eamdem Sedem electionis negotio de venerabili fratre nostro Thucone Arusiensi episcopo consecrasti de facto in episcopos immo verius execrasti, nec non et contemptus notabiles, fastusque superbos, quos circa dilectum filium magistrum Geraldum nuntium dicte sedis in Dacia presumptuose nimis et dampnabiliter ostendisti, contumacia quoque detestabilis, in qua citatus per eumdem nuntium auctoritate nostra, ut personaliter ad presentiam nostram accederes, et per annum et amplius expectatus, contempnendo ad nos venire obstinata mente perduras, manifeste declarant, et licet idem nuntius in te tuis culpis exigentibus excommunicationis sententiam rite auctoritate apostolica promulgarit, tu tamen excommunicationem huiusmodi vilipendens, pontificale officium exercere, teque divinis officiis irreverenter ingerere non vereris, in anime tue periculum, plurimorum scandalum, et ecclesiastice discipline contemptum. Hec et alia quam plura gravia et enormia commisisse hactenus, et adhuc committere indesinenter assereris, que apostolice correctionis lima, et debite animadversionis noscuntur indigere censura. Nos igitur cupientes finali ecclesie predicte mine, prout tenemur occurere, et quantum in nobis est exolvere circa illam id ad quod nos obligat Jugum apostolice servitutis, licet a te tanquam a villico diffamato tue villicationis exigere rationem cognita de hiis veritate possemus, illius tamen sequentes exemplum, qui neminem vult perire, quoniam a te ipsius ecclesie panditur omne malum, fraternitatem tuam monemus, rogamus, et hortamur attente, mandantes, et caritative etiam consulentes, ut colligens causam tuam in sino tuo, teque ipsum totum ante oculos tuos ponens, et dicte sedis circa te patientia non ab utens, ampliorem memorate desolationem ecclesie ulterius non expectes, sed ipsius ecclesie, tueque paci providens, et quieti eius regimini infra octo dies post receptionem presentium in manibus ... prioris de Halmstadia Lundensis diocesis et ... supprioris fratrum predicatorum Lundensium, quos ad te propter hoc specialiter mittimus, et quibus etiam recipiendi cessionem huiusmodi vice nostra plenam et liberam facultatem per alias nostras concedimus litteras sponte cedas. Quoniam si nostro in hac parte curaveris consilio et mandato parere, de nostra, et dicte sedis misericordia, que consuevit obedientes et humiles in sue benedictionis dulcedine prevenire, aliquatenus non diffidas. Sed si elegeris predictam ecclesiam in huiusmodi tribulationibus amplius detinere, nostrisque nullatenus super hoc adherere consiliis, nos ne culpas tuas, nostras facere videamur, dissimulare ulterius non poterimus, quin ad indagandum et puniendum in te graviter excessus huiusmodi exigente justitia constanter auctore Domino procedamus eidem ecclesie spiritualiter, et temporaliter provisuri. Datum apud Urbemveterem, ∙ii∙ nonas aprilis, pontificatus nostri anno tertio.

Dansk oversættelse (uddrag):

Biskop Urban, Guds tjeneres tjener, hilser sin ærværdige broder ærkebiskop Jakob af Lund med den apostoliske velsignelse. Det er kommet os for øre, ved at rygtet råber det ud, og råbet udbreder dit vanry, at kirken i Lund, som tidligere plejede at blomstre ved voksende åndelige goder og rigt timeligt gods, nu i din tid som følge af din ondskab og dit overmod er kommet i en så ynkelig forfatning, at den, hvis den ikke får hurtig hjælp ved det apostoliske sædes råd og dåd, næppe kan bringes på fode igen, da den i det åndelige er så godt som helt brudt sammen [...]. Fremdeles har du, som om det ikke var dig nok at være Jordens konger til byrde, også villet besvære Himmelens konge, ved hvem kongerne udøver deres kongevælde og fyrsterne deres fyrstemagt, thi til Fadervor, som Kristus selv har lært os, og til Trosbekendelsen, som de gamle hellige fædre i ærværdig og fremsynet myndighed med fuldt overlæg og megen omtanke har affattet til undervisning og belæring for de troende, og hvorpå hele bekendelsen af den katolske kirkes tro beror, har du ikke undset dig for at føje nogle rettelser eller rettere forvanskninger, og – hvad der er mere end fordømmeligt – du har ladet præsterne i dit stift, der just var kommet sammen til kirkemøde, med ed sværge på, at de ville antage Fadervor og Trosbekendelsen med dine rettelser, og give deres sognebørn undervisning deri og lære dem disse rettelser. Og da præsterne på ingen måde ville gøre dette under henvisning til, at menigheden ville falde i kætteri, hvis de prædikede en anden tro for de troende end den, som den katolske kirke fastholder, har du af frygt for, at sagen skulle komme det apostoliske sæde for øre, aftvunget disse præster en ed på, at de aldrig ville åbenbare din store frækhed for nogen, hverken én eller flere. Hvis dette er sandt, er det utvivlsomt kætteri. [...] Da vi, som det er vor pligt, ønsker at forebygge den nævnte kirkes endelige ødelæggelse [...] og da det er fra dig, denne kirkes hele ulykke skriver sig, retter vi vor formaning, bøn og opfordring til dig, idet vi indtrængende pålægger dig og kærligt råder dig til at gå i dig selv og holde dig hele din egen færd for øje, ikke mere misbruge det apostoliske sædes tålmodighed over for dig, ikke længere afvente denne kirkes yderligere ødelæggelse, men sørge for dens og din egen fred og ro, og inden otte dage efter modtagelsen af dette brev frivilligt afgive dit embede som Kirkens styrer til vor elskede sønner .. prior i Halmstad i Lunds Stift og .. subprior i Lund, som vi derfor særlig sender til dig, og som vi ved et andet brev giver fri fuldmagt til på vore vegne at modtage denne embedsnedlæggelse. [...] Givet i Orvieto den 4. april i vort pontifikats tredje år.

Comments: See above. ● The charge of possible heresy has not been given much attention in Danish scholarship, and neither does it fill much in other extant acts of the long dispute, but it may have been an important extra addition to the charges to secure papal support for the royal accusations; indeed, the very idea of adding it may well have been conceived by King Erik V’s Dominican advisors. These accusations of heresy were, however, never actually proven. On the archiepsicopal strife and its connection to the Danish Friars Preachers, see 1256 Aug.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V pp. 609-612; Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 496; Schleswig-Holstein-Lauenburgische Regesten und Urkunden vol. II no. 281; Bullarium Danicum no. 607; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 422.

(1264 Spring)

Nunnery of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Princess Agnes of Denmark asks (the General Chapter of) the Order of Preachers to admit herself, along with the sisters of the nunnery that she is in the progress of founding, into the Order to enjoy its guidance and protection. She has already made her vows to the prior provincial of Dacia, taken the habit of the Order, and donated all her hereditary estate to the convent, for which she has attracted some sisters. In addition to the Order’s acceptance of the admission, she asks for experienced sisters to help start the up the convent.

Source: Transcript. Staatsbibliothek zu Berlin.

Language: Latin.

Omni reverentia dignissimis et omni affectu diligendis, Agnes, quondam Erici regis Dacie filia, voto voluntate et professione et habitu humilis ancilla Christi et ordinis famula ad obedientiam et ordinis observantias se voluntariam et paratam. Gratias creatori omnium redemptori hominum conservatori creaturarum potenti misericordi et benigno qui in terra deserta et invia multiplices vias ad se vocatis direxit ad celum preceptorum et consiliorum, quarum securiorem directiorem licet artiorem vobis ipse qui est via manifestius ostendere plenius docere et in ipsius semitas perfectuis inducere dignatus est Jesus Christus, ut qui vocatus ad se accelerare monet acceleratores quoque daret quorum consilio evaderent pericula vitarent dispendia ad vite bravium festinarent. Sic est ordo vester fama suavis opinione preclarus, religione precipuus, cuius cum per totius mundi partes se dilataverit splendor et sue odorem noticie sparserit ubique terrarum nec hos latere potuit quos tenet orbis plaga frigidior et possidet remotius clima mundi, sed ad nos quoque spiravit vestri ordinis odor dulcis in qua jam currit quod domini multitudo fidelium huius odoris dulcedine delectata. Ego igitur considerans sacre vestre relligionis exemplo ad celum festinare plures nobiles et ignobiles senes et parvulos pauperes et potentes cepi et mente ire cottidiani periculi timore et incertitudinis vite perterrita amore vestre relligionis affecta et sane doctrine perfectione edocta hunc ordinem pre ceteris eligere in quo religio floret venustior zelus viget rectior devotio fervet ardentior et omnium virtutum copia invenitur, aliarumque relligionem invenitur speculum et exemplar. Hunc cupivi ardentius diligo devotius fortius et amplector. Cepique prodire tenus donec detur ultra desideriumque meum celare non valens votum vovi in manus dilecti patris prioris provincialis Dacie illud emittens me perpetuo Domino servituram sub vestri ordinis disciplina. Assumpsique habitum qualem eiusdem ordinis sorores portare didici domicellas quasdam mecum assumens quarum hoc ipsum tetigerat Deus corda, dotans locum claustri edificandi ad opus istud bonis meis patrimonialibus omnibus que me jure hereditario contingunt in quo et domino quamdiu vixero sub ordinis habitu obedientia et protectione et cura Deo servire propono obsecrans vestram piam paternitatem in Domino ipsius intuitu amoris qui nullum repellit sequi volentem ut dignemini meam petitionem admittere et misericorditer exaudir, me cum sororibus vocatis et vocandis postmodum sub ordinis curam et protectionem plenam recipientes concedentes nobis sorores ordinis doctas et discretas, et cetera, et ita, ut status nostri firmitate suscepta in jocunditate spiritus Domino serviamus et ordinis nos protectione defendi et fulciri suffragiis gaudeamus.

Dansk oversættelse:

Agnes, datter af Erik, fordum Danmarks konge, af eget ønske og egen vilje og i kraft af sit klosterløfte og sin ordensdragt Kristi ydmyge slavinde og ordenens tjenerinde, erklærer sig overfor de højværdige og højtelskede herrer villig og rede til lydighed og underkastelse under ordenens regler. Lovet være altets skaber, menneskenes forløser, al skabelsens mægtige, barmhjertige og nådige herre, som på den øde og uvejsomme jord for de kaldede har bygget mangfoldige veje, der gennem belæring og gode råd fører til Himmelen; den sikreste og retteste, om end den snævreste af disse veje, har Jesus Kristus selv, som er vejen, værdigedes at vise Eder særlig klart og lære Eder særlig tydeligt, og han har med større fuldkommenhed villet føre Eder ind på Herrens stier, for at han, der formaner sine kaldede til at skynde sig til sig, også kunne skænke tilskyndere, ved hvis belæring de kaldede kunne undgå farer, undvige tab og ile mod livets sejrsløn. Således nyder Eders orden et lifligt rygte, berømmes af menneskene og udmærker sig ved fromhed. Da dens glans har bredt sig i alverdens egne, og dens ry er trængt ud over hele verdenen, kunne den heller ikke forblive ukendt for dem, der bor i en koldere verdensegn og lever under et fjernere himmelstrøg, men også til os har en mild luftning bragt bud om Eders ordenssamfund og i denne egne findes da allerede en skare troende, der fryder sig ved denne milde luftning. Idet jeg derfor betænker, at mange, velbyrdige og ringe, gamle og unge, fattige og rige haster mod Himmelen ved at efterfølge Eders hellige klosterliv, er også jeg i tanken gået denne vej, af angst for den fare, der omgiver mig daglig, og for livets uvished, af kærlighed til Eders orden, og fordi jeg af den rette og fuldendte lære er belært om at vælge denne fremfor andre ordener, hvor helligt levned blomstrer i større skønhed, hvor den ædlere nidkærhed råder, hvor fromheden luer med større styrke, hvor alle dyder findes i rigt mål, og hvor de andre ordener søger deres forbillede og mønster. Denne orden attrår jeg brændende, jeg elsker den inderligt og tager den med lidenskab i min favn. Jeg har besluttet at vandre fremad indtil enden, og da jeg ikke mægter at skjule min længsel, har jeg aflagt klosterløfte overfor vor elskede fader, provincialprioren af Dacia, idet jeg afgav det løfte at tjene Herren til evig tid under Eders ordens klostertugt. Jeg har iført mig den dragt, om hvilken jeg har lært, at søstrene af samme orden bærer den, idet jeg har draget til mig nogle jomfruer, hvis hjerter Gud har bevæget til den samme beslutning, og idet jeg til det sted, hvor klosteret vil blive bygget, til dette arbejdes udførelse skænker alt det fædrene arvegods, som tilkommer mig ved arveret. I dette kloster lover jeg at tjene Gud alle mine levedage i ordenens dragt, med lydighed mod ordenen og under dens beskyttelse og omsorg, idet jeg med Herren anråber Eder, fromme fædre, at I med tanke på Guds kærlighed, som ikke nogen bort, der vil følge ham, vil tilstå mig denne begæring med barmhjertighed og lytte til min bøn, idet I tager mig og de søstre, som er kaldede eller vil blive kaldede i fremtiden, i ordenens varetægt og fulde beskyttelse, og tilstår os kyndige og gode ordenssøstre og alt andet, hvad vi behøver, således at vi, når vore forhold har fundet ro og orden, kan tjene Herren i Åndens lyksalighedog glæde os ved at værnes af ordenens beskyttelse og hjælpes af dens bistand.

Comments: The letter is undated, but in the transcript collection it is placed among letters from 1264. This fits well with the fact that the vow referred to made to the prior provincial took place on 1264 10/2. Thus, most likely, the request was aimed at the general chapter of the Order held in Paris around 1264 8/6, at which the chapter conceded to the foundation of two new convents in Dacia. ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. ● On Princess Agnes of Denmark and the foundation of the Dominican nunnery in Roskilde, see 1263 15/3.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 454.

1264 23/5

Orvieto

Province of Dacia and/or Teutonia?

Pope Urban IV enjoins the provost of St. Martin in Minden to install Bertram, parish priest of Lerbeck, in a canonry and prebend at the collegiate chapter of Wildeshausen; Bertram is said to be blood-related to Fr. Hermannus of the Friars Preachers, papal penitentiary and chaplain.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

(…) preposito ecclesie sancti Martini Mindensis. Constitutus in presentia nostra dilectus filius Bertrammus rector ecclesie in Lerbike Mindensis diocesis, consanguineus dilecti filii fratris Hermanni ordinis predicatorum, penitentiarii nostri et capellani nostri, nobis humiliter supplicavit ut, cum fructus ipsius ecclesie sint adeo diminute, quod ex eis non possit commode sustentari, et eandem ecclesiam libere sit resignare paratus, provideri sibi de alio ecclesiastico beneficio misericorditer mandaremus. Nos itaque volentes eidem Bertrammo, quem per dilectum filium magistrum Petrum archidiaconum Bruliensem in ecclesia Agennensi, socium dilecti filii magistri Michaelis sancte Romane ecclesie vicecancellarii, examinari fecimus diligenter, et qui dicitur in litteratura reppertus competenter idoneus ad ecclesiasticum beneficium obtinendum, gratiam facere specialem discretioni tue mandamus, quatinus dictum Bertrammum, dummodo sit idoneus moribus et etate, aliudque canonicum non obsistat, in ecclesia Wildeshusensi Osnaburgensis diocesis, si non nisi pro uno ibidem scripta nostra direximus, per te vel alium auctoritate nostra recipi facias in canonicum et in fratrem et ei de prebenda, si qua ibidem vacat ad presens, vel quam primum ad id obtulerit se facultas, provideas vel facias provideri. Non obstante statuto de certo canonicorum numero juramento, confirmatione apostolica vel quacunque firmitate vallato, vel si ... decano et capitulo ipsius ecclesie Wildeshusensis a sede sit indultum eadem, quod ad receptionem vel provisionem alicuius minime teneantur. Contradictores etcetera usque compescendo. Proviso, quod idem Bertrammus ecclesiam ipsam in Lerbike, quam, postquam eadem prebendam pacifice obtinebit, vacare decernimus, omnino resignet. Datum apud Urbem veterem ∙x∙ kalendas junii anno tertio.

Comments: On Fr. Hermannus, see 1263 15/3. The Dominican penitentiary is not identified in WUB, but the editor, Finke, later suggested him to be Fr. Hermannus de Minden, prior provincial of Teutonia (1286-1291) (Finke 1891, 23-24), a theory supported by the stated blood-relation to the parish priest Bertram from Lerbeck, situated close to Minden (see below). There are, however, no other records that Fr. Hermannus de Minden ever held such a papal-penitential office before his first appearance in the records in 1267, whereas we positively know that Fr. Hermannus de Visby was indeed papal penitentiary and chaplain in 1263-64, present in Orvieto and even dealing with similar secular-ecclesiastical appointments in 1264 1/7; it seems rather unlikely that two different Friars Preachers of the same name should be engaged as papal penitentiaries and chaplains at the Curia at the exact same time. The blood-relation to Bertram of Lerbeck only confirms the fair assumption that Fr. Hermannus de Visby was of German origin. The personal relation to Bertram may explain his mentioning in the act (although no active involvement is stated), but it is also possible that he functioned as penitentiary for both Scandinavia and (northern) Germany. ● Bertram, parish priest of Lerbeck, has not been further identified. ● Lerbeck is a church village situated by the River Weser just 4 km south of Minden in Westphalia, Germany. ● Wildeshausen is a town in Oldenburg, Germany, situated about 75 km north-west of Minden and 25 km south-west of Bremen. While Lerbeck was part of the diocese of Minden, Wildeshausen belonged to the archdiocese of Bremen, with a then newly founded collegiate chapter of canons based at the Church of St. Alexander, where a new grand basilica was consecrated in 1270.

Published: Westfälisches Urkundenbuch vol. V no. 651.

1264 6/6

Orvieto

Province of Dacia

Cardinal Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina, papal legate to Germany and Denmark, asks the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia along with the Benedictine abbots of Ringsted and Næstved to act as his sub-commissioners in a conflict between Øm Abbey and the bishop of Århus by defending the case of the abbot and his convent against the bishop.

Source: Transcript in Chronicle of Øm Abbey.

Language: Latin.

Item littera domini Guidonis cardinalis ad supradictos judices

Venerabilibus in Christo patribus et amicis karissimis .. de Rinkstadio et .. de Næstweth abbatibus Roskeldensis dyocesis et .. priori provinciali fratrum [predicatorum] regni Dacie, frater Guido miseratione divina tituli sancti Laurentii in Lucina presbiter cardinalis in salutis auctore salutem. Cum dominos noster summus pontifex Urbanus papa quartus in causa, que vertitur inter abbatem et conventum monasterii Care Insule ordinis nostri ex una parte et .. episcopum Arusiensem ex altera, vos deputaverit auctores, discretionem vestram requirimus et rogamus, quatinus nostrorum optentu precaminum predictos .. abbatem et conventum habeatis in jure suo et in negotiis dicti monasterii quantum secundum Deum et justitiam poteritis commendatos, scituri quod predictum monasterium quadam prerogativa dilectionis diligimus et nostre intentionis existit jura et libertates ipsius monasterii, quantum cum Deo poterimus, inviolabiliter observare. Datum apud Urbemveterem, octavo idus junii, pontificatus ut supra.

/Dansk oversættelse:

Broder Guido, af Guds barmhjertighed kardinalpræst af San Lorenzo in Lucina, til de ærværdige fædre i Kristus, sine venner .., abbed i Ringsted, .., abbed i Næstved i Roskilde Stift, og .., provincialprior for brødrene i Danmarks rige: Hilsen med vor frelses ophavsmand. Da vor herre og øverste biskop pave Urban IV i sagen mellem abbeden og konventet i Øm Kloster på den ene side og biskop .. af Århus på den anden side har indsat os som aktor, beder og anmoder vi Eder, vise brødre, om, at I for vore bønners skyld vil tage Eder af nævnte abbed .. og konvent i deres ret og dette klosters sager, såvidt som I kan for Gud og retfærdighed, og I skal vide at vi elsker dette kloster med ganske særlig kærlighed, og at det er vor agt ubrydeligt at sørge for, at dets rettigheder og friheder overholdes, såvidt vi kan gøre det med Gud. Givet i Orvieto den 6. juni i som ovenfor [: pave Urban IV’s tredje pontifikatsår].

Comments: Even though this and the following letter are extant only in form of transcripts by Øm Abbey, blank spots are still left open in both of them for all names of the recipients as well as the bishop and even the abbot of Øm. ● Cardinal Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina (†1272) was a Cistercian monk, originally known as Guy de Bourgogne, when he was elected abbot of Cîteaux in 1257. In 1262, Pope Urban IV appointed him cardinal priest of San Lorenzo in Lucina, Italy, and in this capacity he was commissioned by Urban to solve the conflict in Øm in 1264. Pope Clement IV made him papal legate for Germany and Scandinavia in June 1265, for which task he was authorized to enlist Dominican and Franciscan friars as his assistants in 1265 13/6. Legate Guido began his office in Germany and did not arrived in Denmark until April 1266. His relations with the Dominicans in Dacia started out fine, perhaps in the hope to win them for his cause, as he issued letters of indulgence in their favour in 1266 8/6 and 1266 14/7; in was probably also in the summer of 1266 Apr-Aug that he conceded what appears to be the foundation of the convent of Friars Preachers in Næstved. Soon, however, the tone sharpened, as Legate Guido allowed a former friar to leave the Order in 1266 29/7 and emphasized for the Friars Preachers particularly to comply with the interdict that he laid upon Denmark in 1266 30/9, as King Erik V Glipping would not submit to his papal authority regarding the ‘archiepiscopal strife’ (see 1256 Aug); an instruction that had to be repeated to the Order in 1266 10/11. Apparently, though, the interdict was only fully recognized in the diocese of Ribe, and nationally by the Cistercians and Franciscans, and when nothing had improved when he returned from other affairs in Germany in 1267 10/9, Legate Guido excommunicated Bishop Tyge of Århus, Bishop Jens of Børglum and Prior Provincial Augustinus de Dacia along with five other leading Friars Preachers from Denmark. Cardinal Guido was absolved from his legatine office by Pope Clement shortly after, but the interdict was still papally approved, as Pope Clement IV in 1268 reprimanded the Danish Friars Preachers for not honoring it, and even more for harassing the Friars Minor for doing so. The interdict and personal excommunications were absolved by Pope Gregory X in 1274 12/11, when a settlement had finally been made to secure the safe return of the exiled bishops (DD 2 II 245). ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Augustinus de Dacia (1261-1266 and 1272-1285), see 1261 20/4. ● The two Benedictine abbots had already been appointed for the same task by Pope Urban IV on 22 May 1264, so the addition of the Dominican provincial was apparently an idea by Cardinal Guido, who in the meantime had been installed as chief papal commissioner of the case. ● The abbot of the Benedictine abbey in Ringsted at this time cannot be identified; the abbot in 1278 was Jakob. ● The abbot of the Benedictine abbey in Næstved (‘Skovkloster’) at this time was probably Niels Pink, who died in 1265; his latest known predecessor, who was also called Niels, died in 1250. ● The abbot of the Cistercian Øm Abbey (‘Cara Insula’) at this time was Ture (1263-1268). He had been elected to take over after his predecessor, abbot Bo, who had resigned in 1263 in the hope that this would settle the conflict between the abbey and Bishop Tyge of Århus (see below), but the dispute continued througout Ture’s office as well; at one point, both the abbot and the entire convent was excommunicated by the bishop. When the opposition of the monks was finally broken in 1268, Ture resigned office to ease the abbey’s future situation. ● Bishop Tyge of Århus (1260-1272) was master of theology from the University of Paris, which may be where he had grown especially amicable towards the Friars Preachers. He was one of two candidates at the episcopal election of the cathedral chapter of Århus in 1260, which ended in a draw, and while Tyge went to Rome to present his case, Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund appointed a Cistercian abbot for the see instead. Tyge managed to gain the full support of Pope Urban IV, who overruled the archiepiscopal decision, and Tyge also won papal support for his protégé, King Erik V Glipping of Denmark, in the long-going ‘archiepiscopal strife’ between the Danish Crown and archbishop. He was put in charge of the papal collection of monetary aid in Denmark for the crusade to the Holy Land in 1263, just as he was made episcopal vicar for the diocese of Roskilde, since its bishop, Peder Skjalmsen, had followed the archbishop in exile. It was in this capacity that Pope Urban IV in 1263 30/6 authorized Bishop Tyge to found a Dominican nunnery in Roskilde, which he then did in 1264 1/4, and furthermore issued a letter of indulgence in its favour in 1264 16/6. Soon after his return from Rome in 1262, Tyge brought himself into conflict with the Cistercian abbey of Øm (situated within the diocese of Århus), officially regarding his episcopal jurisdiction over the abbey, but just as much connected to his dislike to the Cistercian Order in Denmark and its support for his opponent, Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen, and as a consequence he harassed the monks and their peasants continuously for years to come. In response to complaints from the Cistercian Order, Pope Urban on 22 May 1264 commissioned the two Benedictine abbots to solve the conflict, to whom the Dominican prior provincial was added on 6 June. All three were, however, chosen among Bishop Tyge’s allies, and as the Benedictine-Dominican commission appears to have achieved nothing, the mediation was eventually taken over by others. Among these was Bishop Bonde of Schleswig, who in 1267 3/2 enjoined the prior of the Friars Preachers in Århus to summon Bishop Tyge for a hearing in Flensburg, but according to a following letter by Bishop Bonde in 1267 3/8, the prior had not dared to comply with this unpleasant task, which he had therefore passed on to one of his fellow brethren. The case was also handled by the Cistercian papal legate, Cardinal Guido (see above), who excommunicated both Bishop Tyge and his main Dominican supporters in 1267 10/9, but all of little effect, and eventually the Cistercians in Øm submitted themselves to the powerful bishop in 1268. In spite of his controversial administration, Bishop Tyge of Århus stayed in office until his death in 1272; as one of his last actions, he confirmed a letter of donation for the Dominican nunnery in Roskilde in 1272 4/4. ● One month later, another cardinal, John of Porto e Santa Rufina, enjoined the same three commissioners to give Øm Abbey a just trial (see below).

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 285; Bullarium Danicum no. 613; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 430.

1264 7/7 Orvieto

Cardinal John of Porto e Santa Rufina enjoins the same three papal commissioners to give Øm Abbey a just trial against the bishop.

Source: Transcript in Chronicle of Øm Abbey.

Language: Latin.

Frater Johannes miseratione divina Portuensis et sancte Rufine episcopus honestis et religiosis viris amicis suis in Cristo carrisimis … priori provinciali fratrum predicatorum regni Dacie et .. de Rinkstadio et .. de Nestwæth abbatibus Roskeldensis dyocesis salutem et fraternam in Domino caritatem. Illas preces vobis libenter porrigimus, que justitiam sapiunt et in se continent equitatem. Cum igitur dilecti nobis in Christo Th. abbas et conventus monasterii Care Insule cisterciensis ordinis Arusiensis dyocesis super quibusdam injuriis et indebitis exactionibus quas venerabilis frater noster Arusiensis episcopus eisdem et eorum monasterio ac grangiis et ecclesiis infert per se et suos et inferre incessanter non desinit, vos a summo pontifice judices optinuerunt, honestatem vestram de qua plene confidimus omni qua possumus affectione rogamus quatinus ad reddendum eis justitiam cum ad hoc maxime teneamini postquam commissum est vobis divini amoris intuitu et precum interventu nostrarum taliter vos geratis quod primo divinam promereamini gratiam, et nos vobis et vestris monasteriis temporibus oportunis teneamur ad gratiarum uberrimas actiones. Datum aput Urbem Veterem, nonas julii pontificatus domini Urbani pape ∙iv∙ anno tertio.

Dansk oversættelse:

Broder John, af Guds barmhjertighed biskop i Porto og Santa Rufina, til sine kære venner i Kristus, de hæderlige og fromme mænd, .., provincialprior for prædikebrødrene i Danmarks rige, og .. af Ringsted, og .. af Næstved, abbeder i Roskilde Stift, hilsen og broderlig kærlighed i Herren. De bønner som vidner om retfærdighed og i sig selv er rimelige, bevilger vi med glæde. Da vore elskede sønner i Kristus, abbed Th. og det menige konvent i Øm Kloster af Cistercienserordenen i Århus stift, har fået Eder indsat som dommere af paven i anledning af nogle utilbørlige krav og overgreb, som vor ærværdige broder biskoppen af Århus personligt og ved sine undergivne tilføjer dem, deres kloster, ladegårde og kirker, og ikke aflader med uophørligt at tilføje dem, beder vi Eder som de retskafne mænd I er, og som vi har fuld tillid til, indtrængende om, at I, i betragtning af Guds kærlighed og i medfør af vore bønner, da I er særlig forpligtede dertil, efter at dette hverv er blevet betroet Eder, vil forholde Eder således med hensyn til Guds nåde, og vi ved given lejlighed kan være pligtige til at vise Eder og Eders klostre vor dybeste taknemmelighed. Givet i Orvieto den 7. juli i pave Urban IV’s tredje pontifikatsår.

Comments: Cardinal Bishop John of Porto e Santa Rufina (†1275), also known as John de Toledo, was an English Cistercian abbot, who became cardinal in 1244, from 1262 cardinal bishop of Porto e Santa Rufina in Italy. ● For further comments, see above.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, p. 284; Bullarium Danicum no. 616; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 435.

1264 (8/6)

Paris

Provinces of Dacia, Hispania and Teutonia

The general chapter concedes to the foundation of two new convents in each of the provinces Hispania and Teutonia, and one in the province of Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Parisius celebrati anno Domini MCCLXIIII. (…) Concedimus ∙ii∙ domos in provincia Hyspanie. Item ∙ii∙ in provincia Theutonie. Item ∙i∙ provincie Dacie. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Paris i det Herrens år 1264. (…) Vi bevilger to huse i provinsen Hispania. Ligeledes to i provinsen Teutonia. Ligeledes ét i provinsen Dacia. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundation in question for Dacia with certainty. One of them was most likely the nunnery of St. Agnes founded in 1263-64, for which Princess Agnes of Denmark asked the general chapter for admittance into the Order in the spring of 1264. Candidates for the second foundation are Halmstad (before 1264) and Næstved (before 1277, possibly 1266).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 126.

1264 30/6

Ørkil

Convent of Odense

Fr. Olavus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Odense, co-seals a donation by Bishop Regnardus OFM of Odense of landed estate in Fuglse and Frejlev to the Nunnery of St. Clare in Roskilde, in remedy of the bishop’s soul.

Source: Original document (AM LII,9). Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus Christi fidelibus presens scriptum cernentibus, ffrater Regnardus, miseratione divina Otthoniensis episcopus, in vero salutari salutem. Ad vestram volumus notitiam pervenire nos dilectis in Christo sororibus sancte Clare Roskildis inclusis omnia bona nostra tam mobilia quam inmobilia cum agris pratis silvis et omnibus attinentiis, que a domino Johanne Lalandie preposito et ab aliis in Fughlæsø, et que ab Attone dicto Hafæræ in Fræthæløfæ tempore amministrationis nostre juste et rite habuimus in remedium anime nostre justo scotationis titulo assignasse. Ne igitur super hoc facto nostro aliqua in posterum dubietas aut calumpnia possit suboriri presentes litteras memoratis sororibus contulimus sigilli nostri munimine roboratas in testimonium et cautelam. Actum Ørkil anno Domini MCCLX quarto, pridie kalendas julii, presentibus dominis fratre Olavo priore fratrum predicatorum Otthoniensium, fratre Johanne de Scania dilecto socio nostro, domino Salomoni Langlandie preposito, domino Magno Toftensi preposito, domino Nicolao preposito de Guthumheret, Bertoldo dyacono, Regnardo stabulario nostro. Quorum sigilla una cum nostro presentibus duximus apponenda.

Dansk oversættelse:

Broder Regner, af Guds miskundhed biskop af Odense, hilser alle Kristi troende, der ser dette brev, i den sande saliggørende. Vi gør vitterligt for Eder, at vi til vore elskede søstre i Kristus i Skt. Clara Kloster i Roskilde for vor sjæls frelse ved lovmæssig skødning har overdraget alt vort gods, løst og fast, med ager, eng, skov og alt tilliggende, som vi i Fuglse har fået fra hr. Jens, provst af Lolland, og fra andre, og som vi i Frejlev har fået fra Atte kaldet ‘Havre’ i vor embedstid på rettelig og lovlig måde. For at der ikke i anledning af denne vor handling i fremtiden skal kunne opstå tvivl eller trætte, har vi givet dette brev til de nævnte søstre og bekræftet det med vort segl til vidnesbyrd og forvaring. Forhandlet på Ørkil i det Herrens år 1264, den 30. juni, i nærvær af de herrer broder Oluf, prior af prædikanterne i Odense; broder Jens af Skåne, vor kære socius; hr. Salomon, provst af Langeland; hr. Mogens, provst af Tofte; hr. Niels, provst af Gudme herred; Bertel, diakon; [og] Regner, vor staller. Deres segl har vi sammen med vort eget ladet hænge under dette brev.

Comments: Fr. Olavus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Odense, is not known from any other sources. He may be identical to the Fr. Olavus, who was transferred to Odense from the convent in Roskilde in 1254 8/9. His seal is, as the only one from the diploma, still extant (DGS no. 589). ● Bishop Regnardus (Regner) OFM of Odense (1252-c.1265) was the first minister provincial of the Friars Minor in Dacia. He belonged to the inner circle of Duke Abel of Schleswig-Holstein, who as king dismissed an episcopal election by the cathedral chapter in Odense in 1252 in favour of his Franciscan protegé. Along with his order, Bishop Regnardus joined the archiepiscopal party against Abel’s successor, King Christoffer I, because of which he eventually was summoned before the pope in Rome. Regnardus was cleared of the charges against him, but the journey back and forth wore out the elderly bishop; this is the only extant letter issued after his return to Denmark. He probably died in 1265. ● It is noteworthy that Bishop Regnardus among his witnesses had invited Prior Olavus of his Dominican opponents from the archiepiscopal strife to his episcopal residence in Ørkil, situated just outside Svendborg. ● Bishop Regnardus’ “beloved socius” Fr. Johannes de Scania was most likely a Franciscan friar (perhaps of the convent in Svendborg, cf. Rasmussen 2002, 130) appointed by the order to accompany the bishop. If so, this is a rare instance of a fraternal socius to a mendicant bishop being mentioned in Scandinavian sources. ● Fuglse and Frejlev are situated on the island of Lolland, which was part of the medieval diocese of Odense.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 432.

Prior’s seal published in DGS no. 589.

1264 1/7

Orvieto

Province of Dacia

Pope Urban IV enjoins the bishops of Viborg and Århus to install the subdeacon Peder in a canonry and prebend at the cathedral chapter of Lund, for which he has supplicated to Fr. Hermannus of the Friars Preachers, papal chaplain and penitentiary.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Urbanus episcopus servus servorum Dei, venerabilibus fratribus ... Wibergensi et … Arusiensi episcopis, salutem etcetera. Volentes dilectum filium Petrum subdiaconum Lundensem nullum sicut asserit ecclesiasticum beneficium assecutum obtentu dilecti fratris Hermani de ordine predicatorum cappellani et penitentiarii nostri nobis pro eo humiliter supplicantis, et laudabile testimonium perhibentis de ipso favore prosequi gratie specialis, fraternitati vestre per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatenus eundem subdiaconum dummodo sit ydoneus, et aliud canonicum non obsistat in ecclesia Lundensi recipi facientes auctoritate nostra in canonicum et in fratrem, vos vel alter vestrum scilicet* de prebenda si qua idem vacat ad presens, vel quam primum ad id obtulerit se facultas providere curetis, non obstante statuto de certo canonicorum numero juramento confirmatione sedis apostolice, seu quacumque firmitate vallato, vel si pro aliis idem scripta nostra direximus, quibus nolumus auctoritate presentium prejudicium generari, seu si .. archiepiscopo et capitulo Lundensi a sede apostolica sit indultum, quod ad receptionem, vel provisionem alicuius minime teneantur quodque ad id compelli, aut excommunicari, suspendi, vel interdici non possint, per litteras sedis ipsius non facientes plenam et expressam de indulto huiusmodi mentionem, vel qualibet dicte sedis indulgentia, per quam effectus presentium impediri valeat vel differri, et de qua in nostris litteris mentio fieri debeat specialis. Contradictores auctoritate nostra etcetera usque compescendo. Datum apud Urbemveterem kalendas julii, [pontificatus nostri] anno tertio.

Dansk oversættelse:

Biskop Urban, Guds tjeneres tjener, hilser sine ærværdige brødre biskop … af Viborg og biskop … af Århus, osv. Vi ønsker at bevise vor elskede søn Peder, subdiakon i Lund, som anfører, at han ikke har opnået at få noget gejstligt embede, vor særlige nåde og gunst af hensyn til vor elskede søn, broder Herman af Prædikantordenen, vor kapellan og pønitentiar, der ydmygt går i forbøn for ham og giver ham et rosende vidnesbyrd. Derfor pålægger vi Eder, vore brødre, ved denne apostoliske skrivelse, at I eller en af Eder på vore vegne lader denne subdiakon optage som kannik og broder i Lundekirken, forudsat at han er egnet dertil, og ingen anden kanonisk bestemmelse stiller sig hindrende i vejen, og at I giver ham provision på et præbende, hvis noget for tiden er ledig sammesteds eller så snart lejlighed byder sig. I skal gøre dette uanset bestemmelsen om et begrænset antal kannikker, selvom den er styrket ved ed, ved det apostoliske sædes bekræftelse eller enhver anden sikkerhed, uanset om vi har udsendt vore skrivelser til gavn for andre sammesteds, hvori vi erklærer som vor vilje, at der ikke ved dette brev skal ske indgreb i deres ret, uanset om det er bevilget ærkebispen og kapitlet i Lund af det apostoliske sæde, at de ikke skal være pligtige at modtage nogen eller finde sig i nogens provision, og at de ikke kan tvinges dertil eller rammes af bandlysning, suspension eller interdikt, ved brev fra samme sæde, som ikke fuldstændigt og udtrykkeligt omtaler denne bevilling, endelig uanset enhver begunstigelse af dette sæde, der kan hindre dette brevs virkning eller blot udsætte den, og som vi særlig bør omtale i vort brev, idet du under anvendelse af Kirkens straf tugter alle overtrædere med udelukkelse af appel. Givet i Orvieto den 1. juli i (vort pontifikats) tredje år.

Comments: Whereas BD and DD reads the day kalendas julii (1 July), DS has nonis julii (7July). ● (*) Whereas DS and BD read scilicet, DD has sibi. ● On Fr. Hermannus, see 1263 15/3. ● The bishop of Viborg at this time was Niels (1251-1267). ● The bishop of Århus at this time was Tyge (1260-1272), see 1264 6/6. ● On the same day, Pope Urban IV commissioned another ecclesiastical appointment in Denmark mediated by Fr. Hermannus (see below).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 498; Bullarium Danicum no. 614; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 433.

1264 1/7 Orvieto

Pope Urban IV enjoins the provost of Århus to install Troels, parish priest of Saltum and royal clerk, in the office as syssel provost of Thy, for which he has supplicated to Fr. Hermannus of the Friars Preachers, papal chaplain and penitentiary.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

.. preposito ecclesie Arusiensis. Cum ecclesia Burglanensis asseratur esse pastoris solatio destitute, nee ibidem quis dicatur existere ad quern collatio beneficiorum vacantium in civitate vel diocesi Burglanensibus spectet, nos dilectum filium Thrugillum subdiaconum rectorem ecclesie de Saltum Burglanensis diocesis, clericum carissimi in Christo filii nostri illustris . . regis Datie, obtentu dilecti filii fratris Hermanni de ordine predicatorum capellani et penitentiarii nostri pro eo nobis humiliter supplicantis, et laudabile testimonium perhibentis de ipso volentes prosequi favore gratie specialis, preposituram in Thyuthesisel cum pertinentiis suis vacantem ut dicitur predicte diocesis, prefato T. duximus presentialiter conferendam. Quocirca discretioni tue per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus eundem T. in ipsius prepositure et pertinentiarum eiusdem corporalem possessioneminducas et defendas inductum, contradictores (huiusmodi per censuram ecclesiasticam appellatione postposita) compescendo, non obstante, si aliquibus a sede apostolica sit indultum quod excommunicari suspendi vel interdici non possint per litteras sedis eiusdem que de indulto huiusmodi plenam et expressam non fecerint mentionem vel qualibet ipsius sedis indulgentia, per quam effectus presentium impediri valeat vel differri et de qua in nostris litteris mentio fieri debeat specialis, proviso quod idem T. prout onus eiusdem prepositure requirit ad superiores ordines statutis temporibus se faciat promoveri et personaliter resideat in eadem. Datum apud Urbemveterem kalendas julii anno tertio.

Dansk oversættelse:

.. provst i Århus. Da Børglumkirken hævdes at være berøvet sin hyrdes trøst og der ikke sammesteds siges at være nogen under hvem overdragelsen af ledige embeder i Børglum bispestad og stift henhører, og da vi ønsker at bevise vor elskede søn, subdiakonen Troels, sognepræst i Saltum, Børglum stift, og klerk hos vor elskede søn i Kristus, Erik, Danmarks høje konge, vor særlige nåde og gunst af hensyn til vor elskede søn, broder Herman af Prædikantordenen, vor kapellan og pønitentiar, der ydmygt går i forbøn for ham og giver ham et rosende vidnesbyrd, har vi bestemt, at Thysyssels provsti med tilliggende i nævnte stift, som siges at stå ledigt, skal overdrages ham i hans personlige nærværelse. Derfor pålægger vi dig, vise broder, ved denne apostoliske skrivelse, at du skal indføre samme Troels i den faktiske besiddelse af provstiet med dets tilliggende og derpå tage ham dit værn, idet du under anvendelse af Kirkens straf tugter overtræderne med udelukkelse af appel. Du skal gøre dette, uanset om nogen har fået bevilget af det apostoliske sæde, at de ikke skal rammes af bandlysning, suspension eller interdikt ved brev fra samme sæde, som ikke fuldstændigt og udtrykkeligt omtaler denne bevilling, og tillige uanset enhver begunstigelse fra dette sæde, der kan hindre eller blot udsætte dette brevs virkning, og som bør omtales særligt i vort brev, alt under den forudsætning, at samme Troels – således som provstiets byrdefulde hverv forlanger – på de fastsatte tidspunkter lader sig forfremme til de høejere grader og personlig residerer i provstiet. Givet i Orvieto den 1. juli i vort pontifikats tredje år.

Comments: The provost of the cathedral chapter in Århus at this time was Løge. ● For futher comments, see above.

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 615; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 434.

1263-64

(Nidaros)

Convent of Nidaros

Archielectus Birger and the cathedral chapter of Nidaros enter a settlement with the convent of Friars Preachers in Nidaros in which the friars promise henceforth to abstain from challenging the authority and privileges of the canons, and rather praise and honour them in words and deeds before the public. Likewise, the canons shall acknowledge and honour the legal privileges of the friars, and they are urged by the archielectus to be seemly generous to the convent. For the settlement, the convent is represented by its prior, Fr. Sigvardus Amundi, and Fr. Clemens.

Source: Original document. The Norwegian National Archives, Oslo.

Language: Old Norwegian.

Birgir með Guðs miskunn ærkibiskups emni oc aller korsbrøðr at kristzkirkiu i Niðarose sænda allum lærðum mannum i ærkibiskups domenum þæim sem under þæirra raðe oc forsio æigu at vera q. g. oc sina. Ver vilium yðr kunnikt gera um þat hark er varð með al lærðra manna oc predicara, mikilli ofirirsyniu. Þa havum ver þat nu með Guðs miskunn oc allra varra samþykt niðr sætt með þesso mote at predicarar heto þui at þæir skolu heðan ifra huergi ganga a hæilagrar kirkiu rettynde ne lærðra manna. Þæir heto oc þui at þæir skolo huervitna søma lærða menn i orðum oc i verkum firir alþyðo. En þesso heto ver i mote at lærðir mænn skolu huergi ganga a þæirra rettynde æpter þui sem þæir syna sik sonn priuilegia til hava, oc at lærðer mænn skolu snua til þæirra goðvilia slikt huerr sem Guð gefr hanum sialfræðe til, en i þesso leggium ver ecki skaplag ne skylldu a nockorn lærðan mann nema slikt sem huerr vill gera firir Guðs sakar þæim til gagns oc ser til salohialpar, biðium vær þess huaratveggia alla lærða mænn oc predicara at þer halldeð þessa sættargerð væl i huern stað, geri huarertveggia aðrum gagn oc goða luti sua sem hæilagre kirkiu oc allum oss se mest til sømðar. Varo þesser mænn nær af allra lærðra manna hende, sialfr Birgir ærkibiskups emni, G. prior a Ælgisætre, mæistare O. ærkiprestr, mæistare H., sira Stefan, Sigurðr prestr Hallstæins son, Olafr prestr Bringr. En af þæirra hende Sigurðr prior Amunda son oc broðer Klemetr. Ok til vitnis burðar þa settu ver firir capituli vars insigli, en predicarar sitt insigli.

Comments: The letter in undated, but it most likely dates to a period between the autumn of 1263, when Archbishop Einar Gunnarsson had died and Birger was elected as his successor by the cathedral chapter, and the summer of 1264, when Birger travelled to Rome for a papal confirmation, which he did not obtain (RN II 8). ● On Fr. Sigvardus Amundi, see 1256 24/8. ● Fr. Clemens of the Friars Preachers in Nidaros is not known from any other sources. ● Birger was a Cistercian abbot of Tautra Abbey near Nidaros, when he was elected archbishop by the cathedral chapter. He did not, however, have the support of King Håkon Håkonsson and neither was he approved by the papacy due to a defectus natalium, which probably means that he was the son of a priest. In 1265 18/3, Pope Clement IV appointed a local commission, including the Dominican prior in Nidaros, to elect a new archbishop. ● The exact nature of the dispute between the convent of Friars Preachers in Nidaros and the cathedral chapter is not known beyond the issues stated in the settlement. The quarrel may somehow be connected to the papal recalling of Dominican crusade preaching in Norway in 1263 23/10 (Gallén 1946, 82; Jakobsen 2021a, 105).

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. I no. 59.

Literature: Lange 1847, p. 362; Gallén 1946, p. 82.

1264 (a)

(Oslo)

Convent of Oslo

Bishop Håkon of Oslo founds a perpetual mass for himself and his mother at Oslo Cathedral, for which the canons receive a number of landed estates, among this a farm in Heggum of 2 marks bol, which the bishop had bought from the Friars Preachers. On the anniversary of Bishop Håkon, they canons shall give 1 mark worth of candles and 2 shillings to each church in Oslo in return for their singing.

Source: Original document. The Norwegian National Archives, Oslo.

Language: Old Norwegian.

Ollum Guðs vinum oc sinum þeim sem þetta bref sia eða høyra, sendir Hakon biscup i Oslo, q. g. oc sina. A þvi are er ver forom til Danmarkar eptir fru Jngilburgh drotning oc liðnir varo fra burð drottens vars M oc CC oc LX vettra oc ein vetr þa gavom ver brøðrom varom ∙iiii∙ marca bol oss til artiðar hallz. En siðan er ver kvomom heim apptr þa aukaðom ver þessa giof vara viðr þa bæðe firir forns forstrnøytis sakar oc goz brøðralags oc tryggrar þionosto er ver hovum iafnan af þeim røynt, gavom ver þeim ∙ii∙ marca bol i Hæggæimum i Myrahvarve er ver køyptum af Predicarom, ∙ii∙ marca bol i Klanastoðum a Roumariki er Sigurðr Joars sun fek oss firir þat at ver gerðom alla vtgærð hans bæðe með silfri oc vaxe oc ærðfðum han i ollum gilldum i Oslo oc letom geva silfr i kirkiu durum firir sol hans ∙xii∙ aura bol i Bærgi er Nicholas kirkia atte, ∙vi∙ aura bol i þeim sama bø er sira Beini fek oss, ∙x∙ aura bol i Bærgslykkiu er Clemez kirkia atte, alla øyna Bæðion, halfrar mærkr bol er ver køyptum af Kolbeine preste a Akre, oss oc møðr vare til artiðar hallz oc commun þeira til upphallz. Fengom ver Nicholos kirkiu mote þvi ∙xii∙ aura bol er hon atte i Bergi, mærkr bol i Birki a Follo er Steinar lassauki fek oss, oc halfrar mærkr bol i Solbergum i Oslos heraðe. Oc annat mærkr bol fengom ver Clemez kirkiu enn or Birki oc ∙ii∙ aura bol enn or Solbergum, ∙vi∙ aura bol fengom ver sira Beina en or Solbergum er ver køyptum af Amunda Harallz syni, mote þvi ∙vi∙ aura bole er hann atte i Berghi. En brøðr skulu her mote hallda artið vara a hverium ∙xii∙ manaðom, sva at þeir skulu føða ∙xxx∙ fatøkra manna a hverium artiðar deghi, oc sænda til hveriar kirkiu i Oslo mærkr kerti oc ørtog veghna oc syngia salotiðir allar solempniter. Sva skal oc hvær korsbroðer er i er kirkiu hins hælga Halvarðar vera skyldugr at syngia eða syngia lata a hverium ∙xii∙ manaðom firir sol vara, ∙iii∙ salamessor með salotiðum. En artið moðor varar skulu þeir sva hallda sem guð skytr þeim i hug. Skulu þeir þetta hava oc frialst eiga oc amalgha loust firir hverium manne firir þvi at þessar eignir køyptum ver með varom visum ræntum. Oc at þessa vara skipan meghe ængi maðr riuva eða rofs menn til fa þa logðum ver bref vart oc insigli firir oc staðar vars. Uar þesse vor skipan gor a ∙xvii∙ vettre biscupsdoms vars, a are þvi er liðnir varo fra burd drotens vars MCCLX oc IIII vetr.

Comments: Bishop Håkon had been a scholasticus and canon secular at the cathedral chapter in Oslo, when he was elected bishop in 1248. He belonged to the inner circle of King Håkon Håkonsson and led a delegation sent to Denmark in 1261 to bring Princess Ingeborg to Norway as coming bride for Prince Magnus of Norway, against the will of her father. Bishop Håkon’s relations to the Friars Preachers are not explicitly known, but they are likely to have been amicable, both due to his task as scholasticus at the cathedral chapter and due to the Dominican presence in the royal circle. When the election of Archbishop Birger of Nidaros was challenged by King Håkon in 1263 and rejected by the papacy in 1264, Pope Clement IV in 1265 18/3 appointed the prior of the Friars Preachers in Nidaros for a commission with the task of chosing a new archbishop, and the choice fell on Bishop Håkon of Oslo, who was initiated on 14 April 1267, only a few months before his death on 18 August 1267. ● Heggum (Røyken parish) is situated to the south west of Oslo, at around 20 km of road distance. The mentioned farm had most likely been donated by someone to the Friars Preachers, which they had then subsequently sold on to the bishop.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. III no. 7.

1264 (b)

Provinces of Anglia and Dacia

John de Cambrun and Lawrence de Graunt, sheriffs of Perth and Inverness, send two Friars Preachers, Fr. Malysius and Fr. Alexander de Berwick, to Norway on behalf of King Alexander III of Scotland, for which the sheriffs claim expenses of 27 shilling 8 pence and 47 shilling 7 pence respectively

Source: The Exchequer Rolls of Scotland. Register House, Edinburgh.

Language: Latin.

Extracta e rotulis computorum vicecomitum tempore regis Alexandri tertii de annis LXIIII, LXV, LXVI (…).

Computum Joannis de Cambrun, vicecomitis de Perth, anno MCCLXIIII. Expense etcetera. (…) Item, in expensis fratrum Malysii et Alexandri de Berwik, euncium in nuncium regis ultra mare, ∙xxvii∙ s. ∙viii∙ d. (…).

Computum Laurencii de Graunt, vicecomitis de Invernes. (…) Expense. Item, in expensis fratrem predicatorum euncium in nuncium domini regis versus Norwegiam, ∙xlvii∙ s. ∙vii∙ d. (…).

Comments: The accounts were made in 1266. ● It is not possible to determine whether both friars came from the convent in Berwick or if ‘de Berwick’ was a personal byname of the latter. Furthermore, it is not explicitly stated if both entries refer to the same friars or even the same delegation. ● The royal assignment of the Dominican envoy is not stated, but undoubtedly it was connected to the political relations between Scotland and Norway. The year before, King Håkon Håkonsson of Norway led a naval campaign against Scotland, during which he died, and King Alexander III of Scotland had all reasons to start off as friendly as possible with Håkon’s son and successor, Magnus Lagabøte. ● Apparently, the Dominican efforts eventually paid off, as delegations from the two kingdoms met to sign a treatise in 1266 – an event, which took place in the church of the Friars Preachers in Perth.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. XIX no. 278 and 283.

1265 17/4

Perugia

Provinces of Dacia, Polonia and Teutonia

Pope Clement IV enjoins the secular and regular clergy in Bohemia, Scandinavia, Frisia, Poland, Pomerania, Gotland and Germany – including the priors provincial, priors and subpriors of the Friars Preachers – to preach the crusade to Livonia, Courland and Prussia on behalf of the Teutonic Order. Those, who take the cross, shall be given the same privileges and indulgence as those who go to the Holy Land; and 40 days of indulgence can be granted for just listening to the sermons.

Sources: A. Original document. State Archives in Wrocław. B. Transcript, 15^th cent. Geheimes Staatsarchiv Preußicher Kulturbesitz, Berlin.

Language: Latin.

Clemens episcopus servus servorum Dei venerabilibus fratribus episcopis et dilectis filiis abbatibus cisterciensis et premonstratensis necnon provincialibus et conventualibus prioribus et subprioribus predicatorum et ministris, custodibus ac guardianis minorum fratrum ordinum aliisque tam eorundem ordinum et hospitalis sancte Marie Theotonicorum fratribus, quam secularium ecclesiarum prelatis verbum crucis predicantibus in subsidium Livonie, Curonie et Pruscie, ad quos littere iste pervenerint, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Gementibus olim dilectis filiis ... magistro et preceptoribus ac fratribus universis hospitalis sancte Marie Theutonicorum, quod pro fidei negotio in Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie partibus ad Dei gloriam magnifice promovendo fere quingenti ex fratribus dicti ordinis in eisdem partibus constitutis, prout accepimus, per manus infidelium essent crudeliter interempti, geminatio est inducta gemituum et frequens effusio lacrimarum ob illam causam videlicet, quia plurimi ex jam dictis fratribus predictarum Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie de novo ab eisdem infidelibus crudelissime sunt occisi neophytorum multitudine, que in illis erat partibus, dampnabiliter in errorum pristinum relabente. Unde fit, quod residui ex fratribus taliter interfectis quasi omni destituti presidio mortis periculum habent sine intermissione pre oculis, nisi eis triumphale cito subsidium procuret apostolice providentia pietatis. Hec siquidem fratrum ipsorum afflictio nos ideo vehementer affligit, quia nil tristius potest auribus nostris occurrere, quam quod fidem catholicam sentiamus in quibuscumque mundi partibus deperire. Digne itaque nos circa predictos de Livonia, Curonia et Pruscia fratres in tantis periculis constitutos gerentes intime compassionis affectum ac etiam pie volentes, quod quantum in nobis est, non pereat omnino negotium tanta sanguinis effusione promotum, universitati vestre per apostolica scripta in virtute obediente districte precipiendo mandamus ac in remissionem vobis injungimus peccatorum, quatinus in Boemie, Dacie, Svecie ac Norwegie regnis et in Frisie, Polonie, Pomeranie et Gotlandie regionibus necnon in Magdeburgensi, Bremensi, Maguntinensi, Coloniensi et Salseburgensi provinciis ac in civitatibus et diocesibus, que in predictarum Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie subsidium a sede apostolica sunt concessa, non obstante, si jam dicta sedes in eisdem regnis et regionibus verbum crucis predicari mandavit in subsidium Terre sancte, juxta providentiam, requisitionem ac dispensationem dilectorum filiorum preceptorum hospitalis predicti officio sancte predicationis assumpto fideles dictorum regnorum ac regionum et provinciarum necnon civitatum et diocesium ad nimiam caritatem, qua Christus nos dilexit et diligit, respectum habere ac ei retribuere aliquid pro omnibus, que tribuit ipse illis, piis exhortationibus secundum datam vobis a Deo prudentiam informetis diligenter et sollicite petituri, ut ipsi redempti pretio glorioso, in quos tanquam viros christianos et catholicos cadere opprobria exprobrantium Christo debent, se viriliter et potenter accingant tanquam Dei zelum habentes ad ampliandam gloriam crucifixi et liberandum proximos de manibus paganorum profecturi et acturi secundum consilia predictorum fratrum hospitalis eiusdem, ita quod ipsis premium debeatur eternum, et infideles non possint, quod impune Christi nomen impugnaverint, gloriari. Illos vero de regnis, regionibus ac provinciis necnon civitatibus ac diocesibus memoratis, qui crucis signaculo in Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie subsidium insigniti propter paupertatem seu debilitatem illuc nequeunt personaliter proficisci, a voto crucis absolvere studeatis, dummodo de bonis suis juxta proprias facultates congruam subventionem exhibeant per manus eorundem fratrum dicti hospitalis in idem subsidium convertendam. Nos enim, ut, quod pro nomine redemptoris tam digne deposcitur, effectu facili compleatur, omnes dictorum regnorum et regionum ac provinciarum necnon civitatum et diocesium in succursum eorundem finium et fidelium suscepto propter hoc crucis signaculo processuros necnon eorum familiam et bona omnia, donec de ipsorum reditu vel obitu certissime cognoscatur, sub protectione ac defensione sedis apostolice admittentes illis ac aliis, qui juxta qualitatem et facultatem suam illuc bellatores idoneos in expensis propriis duxerint destinandos, necnon qui ad subventionem dictarum Livonie, Curonie ac Pruscie de bonis propriis congrue ministrarint, vel qui in alienis expensis illuc adcesserint ibidem ad minus per unius anni spatium servituri, juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum illam indulgentiam idemque privilegium elargimur, que transeuntibus et subvenientibus in Terre sancte subsidium conceduntur. Pretera, ut prefatum negotium eo magis incrementum prosperitatis obtate suscipiat, quo ipsum pluribus remediis contigerit adjuvari, presentium vobis auctoritate concedimus, quod illis eorundem regnorum et regionum ac provinciarum necnon civitatum et diocesium, qui ad vestram sollempnem predicationem accesserint, quadraginta dies de injuncta penitentia relaxare ac eorum singulis, qui propter hoc crucis caractere sunt aut fuerint insigniti et pro incendiis ac injectione manuum in clericos vel alias religiosas personas excommunicationis laqueum incurrerunt, absolutionis beneficium juxta formam ecclesie impertiri possitis proviso, ut passis dampna et injurias satisfaciant competenter illis dumtaxat exceptis, quorum excessus adeo sunt difficiles et enormes, quod merito sunt ad sedem apostolicam destinandi. Huiusmodi autem predicationis officium vestra devotio ita prudenter et laudabiliter studeat exercere, quod optata exinde auctore Domino producatur utilitas et vos apud nos et alios digni laudibus existatis. Datum Perusii ·xv· kalendas maii pontificatus nostri anno primo.

Comments: The original bull (A) is damaged by damp, but the full text can be reconstructed from a fifteenth-century transcript (B). The transcript does, however, include a few additional passages of minor importance, which appear to be have been added by the scribe of the Teutonic Order; the additions in B are not included here. ● Apart from its broader address, the content of the bull issued by Clement IV is virtually identical to a series of bulls issued by Urban IV in 1262 24/4 for the Friars Preachers, the Friars Minor and the clergy of the Teutonic Order. In addition to these three orders, the present joint injunction was now extended to also including the secular bishops, the Cistercian Order and the Premonstratensian Order. An almost identical bull was issued again in 1265 29/4, but this time only for the Friars Minor in “Germany, Denmark, Sweden, Bohemia and Poland” (PUB I:2 no. 235). ● On Dominican preaching in Dacia in favour of the Baltic crusade, see 1232. ● This is the last papal instruction to the Friars Preachers in the province of Dacia to preach the Baltic crusade on behalf of the Teutonic Order. A few months later, in the summer of 1265, the Dominicans in Dacia were instructed to henceforth preach the crusade to the Holy Land instead.

Published: A. Preussisches Urkundenbuch vol. I:2 no. 234; B. Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no.384; Bullarium Danicum no. 622 (both in parts only).

1265 (13/5)

Roskilde

Convent of Roskilde

Fr. Boecius, prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, appears as witnesses in a royal letter of privileges issued by King Erik V Glipping of Denmark to Æbeltholt Abbey.

Source: Transcript in the Æbelholt Book.

Language: Latin.

(...) Testes autem huius nostre concessionis presentes fuerunt, dominus Nicolaus Vibergensis episcopus noster cancellarius, dominus Nicolaus prefectus Lundensis, frater Boecius prior fratrum predicatorum Roskildensium et quidam alii. Datum Roskildis...

Comments: The exact date of the letter is uncertain. ● On Fr. Boecius, see 1255 14/3. ● The letter is co-witnessed by two of King Erik V’s closest men, the royal chancellor Bishop Niels of Viborg and Prefect Niels Erlandsen of Scania (for both, see 1255 14/3), which also indicates a favorable position of Prior Boecius with the king at this time. ● Æbelholt was an Augustinian abbey in north-eastern Sjælland.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VI, p. 162; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. I no. 461.

1265 15/6

Perugia

Order of Preachers (incl. Dacia)

Pope Clement IV allows the master general and the friars of the Order of Preachers a continued usage of episcopal authorizations to preach and hear confession in a diocese even after the death of the bishop in question.

Sources: A. Transcript. General Archives of the Order of Preachers, Rome. B. Transcript in letter of certification, 1309 16/2. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Clemens episcopus servus servorum Dei, dilectis filiis magistro et fratribus ordinis predicatorum, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Exigentibus vestre devotionis meritis, votis vestris libenter annuimus, et petitiones vestras quantum cum Deo possumus favorabiliter exaudimus. Ex parte siquidem vestra fuit propositum coram nobis, quod licet a nonnullis patriarchis, archiepiscopis, episcopis, et aliis ecclesiarum prelatis audiendi confessiones subditorum suorum, nec non predicandi, et aliqua vota in alia pietatis opera commutandi in suis civitatibus et diocesibus, licentia sit concessa, quia tamen eisdem prelatis decedentibus uti licentia huiusmodi, ecclesiis vacantibus dubitatis, nobis humiliter supplicatis, ut providere vobis, super hoc paterna diligentia curaremus. Vestris igitur supplicationibus inclinati, presentium vobis auctoritate concedimus, ut in huiusmodi casu possitis uti tam diu libere predicta libere licentia, donec viduatis ecclesiis provisum fuerit de pastore. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre concessionis infringere etcetera. Datum Perusii ·xvii· kalendas julii, pontificatus nostri anno primo.

Comments: The bull is issued for the Order of Preachers in general with no special reference to the province of Dacia, but a copy must have existed in Sweden, as the cathedral chapter of Uppsala issued a certified copy of the bull on 1309 16/2.

Published: A. Bullarium Ordinis Praedicatorum vol. I, p. 454. B. Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 506.

1265 Summer

Province of Dacia

Pope Clement IV enjoins the Friars Preachers and the Friars Minor in the provinces of Francia and Dacia to preach the crusade to the Holy Land.

Source: Transcript. Library of Santa Maria in Vallicella, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Priori provinciali predicatorum et ministris fratrum minorum per regnum Francie constitutis. Expanssis in cruce manibus clamat assidue in auribus fidelium crucifixus, clamant livores et vulnera, clamant capud, manus, pedes et latera, clamant spine, clavi et lancea, clamant sputa, clamant opprobria, non tam articulate vocis exaltatione quam evidenti ostentatione passionis Christi afflictiones innumeras et diversa testantia genera tormentorum. Hiis, quippe nostre redemptionis insigniis, idem redemptor omnium ingratis immensa beneficia humano impensa generi exprobrans suo redemptos sanguine ingratitudinis arguit, si pro tot, que impendit eisdem, ipsi saltem necessitatis tempore aliquid non rependant, si contra nominis sui blasfemos tam dire passionis injurias iniquis labiis et detestantis operibus cotidie renovantes et hereditatis dominice invasores eidem in auxilio non assurgunt. Nunc precipue, dum detestabilius solito blasfematur in gentibus nomen Christi, cum jam non tam verbis quam rebus ipsis et factis christianis insultetur ab infidelibus, et dicatur, ubi est Deus eorum, dum funiculos hereditatis Domini terra sancta per nefandissimos Sarracenos sic audacter invaditur, sic vastatur intrepide, sic in partibus illis christianus populus unanimiter trucidatur, quasi non sit illis adjutor nec sit, qui misereri possit eorum. Sicut enim nuper rumoribus infaustis accepimus, sicut missi de partibus illis nuntii lacrimabiliter nobis exposuerint et littere, pussillus grex fidelium transmarimus, qui divina illum protegente gratia olim Tartarici gladii furorem evaserat et Babilonis hactenus impetus superarat, nunc Babilonice persequtionis dolis involvitur, eius opprimitur, frauditur, illius succumbit insultibus et viribus conculcatur. Egressa est etenim cruenta et horribilis bestia ex Egipto nefandissimus ille soldanus Babilonie hostis christianitatis infestus populo christiano velut ursus insidans et quasi leonis impetu deseviens in eundem, ut illum vel decipiat fraudis insidiis vel fortitudine perimat et violentia pungnatorum extinguat, quorum gravi multitudine congregata in partes Syrie insidiosus ac violentus hiis diebus insiliit et in Cesarem nobilem christianorum metropolim Palestinam dominatis eidem nuntiis verba pacifica locutus, in dolo subito irruens eam fugatis exinde incolis et profligatis membris detinet miserabiliter occupatam. Ex quo in suo superbie spiritu, spem ad alia occupanda protundens peregrini et Cayfe castra violenter invasit ac eodem castro Cayfe omnino destructo reliquum vexavit incendiis et diversis impungnationibus fatigavit, et tandem spe de illius occupatione concepta sola illius, qui bella conterit, virtute frustratus Cesaream rediit a concepte iniquitatis proposito non desistens comminatus est Acconensem civitatem preparato etiam ad hoc navali excercitu obsidere, illamque jam, sicut ex hiis, que iidem nuntii et littere asserebant verisimiliter credimus et proculdubio timemus, obsedit, ut ipsa, que in eisdem partibus singulare quasi robur christianitatis existit, exterminata pro libito cetera christianorum loca partium earundem facile deleat et inibi christiane religionis cultus totaliter deleatur. Sic, sic ille ursus esuriens, sic idem leo rugiens et dampnati generis bestia ira plena iracunde sevit in predictum Domini populum satagens illius omnino memoriam abolere, sic ille impius suique satellites Dominum irritantes non solum corde cogitant, set et opere predicant, quod abhominationes non requiret eorum, dum aperte indicant se non vereri aliquatenus, quod requiret. Sic ipsum habentes ostentui rursus illum sibimet ipsis eo acerbius crucifigunt, quo gravius delinquitur in eum nunc regnantem in celis, quam dudum mortalem in terris. O, si hec mundi principes et magnates ceterique fidei christiane cultores, qua decet attentione, considerent, o, si diligenter attendant, quibus penis inhumane leges eos afficiant, quos reos inulte cedis testatoris inveniunt vel inferendo auxilium, dominis aggressuram patientibus desides deprehendunt, profecto ad cedem Domini vindicandam, ad resistendum aggredientibus ipsum et occupantibus hereditatem ipsius promptius exurgentes suppremi judicii penas prudenter effugient et dispendium hereditatis eterne consultius evitabunt. Exurgant igitur viri ad bella doctissimi, strenui regni Francie bellatores, accingantur viri fortes, nec sub torporis ignominia mala videant gentis sue. Prodeant in publicum eorum signa victricia, quorum potentiam specialiter expectat et expedit terra illa; eis debetur huius belli victoria, eis hec parantur ad gloriam, eis ad meritum reservantur. Non desit Domino virtus strenvitatis ipsorum, inter ceteras nationes eis specialius ab ipso concessa. Non patiantur equanimiter eterni Regis injurias, qui cuivis eorum Domino injuriam vel levem inferri proculdubio nequaquam cum patientia sustinerent, et quidem non paterentur sibi vel vile animal diripi et tot christianos fratres suos numquid patientur occidi, non paterentur sine infidelitatis nota temporalis eorum domini vel vicum aliquem occupari et occupatores totius hereditatis dominice non sine quasi extreme confusionis opprobrio patientur (absit! absit!), in hoc casu solvant militie cingulum regni eiusdem militis gloriosi, absit ut in bello Domini per desidiam reddantur inglorii, qui per virtutis excercitium solent in bellis ceteris gloriosiores haberi. Ceterum licet verisimiliter possit nec indigne sperari, si ad persecutionis acerbitatem, quam terra eadem continuis lacessita molestiis et diutinis vexationibus laxata perpenditur, compassionis debite convertant affectum discriminaque considerent, que per hec fidei orthodoxe non est dubium imminere, ad reprimendum eorundem infidelium conatus adversos se potius ingerent, quam mutari ad hoc commonitionis alicuius suffragio expectabunt, quia tamen necessitas exigit, quia cordi nobis est in tanta periculorum instantia instanter accelerare remedia, quia nil satis sitienti animo festinatur, sed ei moram ipsa celeritas representat, non de omnipotentia sperantes illius, qui potens est de lapidibus Abrahe filios suscitare, qui vocem virtutis tribuit voci sue, verbum crucis in terre memorate succursum fidelibus regni predicti decrevimus proponendum, ad quod, quia personas vestras, de quarum zelo ad ea, que Dei sunt, fidei puritate, virtutis constantia, vestre religionis et fame claritas plenissime nos informat, duximus eligendas, vobisque predicationis officium in dicto regno presentium auctoritate committimus in remissionem peccaminum injungentes, quatinus in huiusmodi officio juxta datam vobis a Deo prudentiam procedentes efficaciter et prudenter illud per vos et alios vestra ordinis fratres ad hoc idoneos, non obstante quod hoc idem forsan aliis sit commissum, diligenter exequi studeatis omnes, quos ad hoc utiles fore putaveritis, instantius inducendo, ut suscipientes cum reverentia signum crucis ipsumque suis cordibus et humeris affigentes ad terre memorate succursum viriliter se accingant ac ipsius negotium fideliter exequantur. Et ut iidem fideles premissa eo libentius atque ferventius prosequantur, quo potiorem se noverint fructum ex suis laboribus percepturos, nos de omnipotentis Dei etcetera usque confisis, et illa, quam nobis Deus, licet immeritis, ligandi atque solvendi contulerit, potestate omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis, qui huiusmodi laborem salutifere crucis signo suscepto in personis propriis subierint et expensis, plenam peccatorum suorum, de quibus corde contriti et ore confessi fuerint, veniam indulgemus et in retributionem justorum salutis eterne pollicemur augmentum. Eis autem, qui non in personis propriis illuc accesserint, sed in suis dumtaxat expensis juxta qualitates et facultates suas viros idoneos, et illis similiter, qui licet in alienis expensis in personis tamen propriis assumpte peregrinationis huiusmodi laborem impleverint, plenam suorum concedimus veniam peccatorum. Huius quoque remissionis volumus esse participes juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum omnes, qui ad subventionem ipsius negotii de bonis suis congrue ministrabunt. Personas insuper, familias et bona eorum, ex quo crucem susceperunt, sub b. Petri et nostra protectione suscipimus statuentes, ut sub diocesanorum suorum defensione consistant. Quod si quisquam presumpserit, per diocesanum loci, ubi fuerit, per censuram ecclesiasticam appellatione postposita compescatur. Si qui vero illuc proficiscentium ad prestandas usuras juramento tenetur astricti, creditores eorum per vos vel alios sublato appellationis obstaculo, ut juramenta huiusmodi penitus relaxantes ab usurarum ulterius exactione desistant. Si autem quisquam creditorum eos ad solutionem coegerit usurarum, ipsum ad restitutionem earum eadem districtione similiter compellatis. Judeos quoque ad remittendas ipsis usuras per secularem compelli precipimus potestatem et, donec eas remiserint, ipsis ab omnibus Christi fidelibus tam in mercimoniis quam aliis sub excommunicationis pena jubemus communionem illis omnimodam denegari. Ut autem predicti crucesignati eo exequantur libentius et ferventius votum suum, quo pluribus fuerint favoribus communiti, presentium auctoritate concedimus, ut iidem illis privilegiis eaque immunitate gaudeant, que in generali crucesignatorum indulgentia continentur, et quod per sedis apostolice litteras vel legatorum ipsius extra suas dioceses, nisi ille, que ab eadem sede obtente fuerint, plenam de indulto huiusmodi mentionem fecerint, non valeant conveniri, dummodo parati existant coram suis ordinariis de se querelantibus respondere. Quos commissarios ab hiis ecclesiastica defendi censura cessante appellationis obstaculo volumus, qui eosdem contra indultum huiusmodi presumpserint temere molestare. Porro ad huius ardui et salubris negotii efficaciam pleniorem, ut vos et iidem commissari convocare possitis cleros et populos ad quemcunque volveritis locum idoneum et ibidem verbum crucis proponere ac fidelibus vere penitentibus it confessis ad predicationem huiusmodi convenientibus ipsamque audientibus reverenter ∙c∙ dies de injunctis eis penitentiis relaxare, quodque vos ipsique commissarii vobis et vestris familiis in ecclesiis ecclesiastico interdicto suppositis, excommunicatis et interdictis exclusis, non pulsatis campanis, voce submissa et januis clausis, divina celebrare officia et facere celebrari ac populis proponere verbum crucis atque crucis caractere insignitos ab excommunicatione, quam, pro eo quod sepulcrum dominicum contra prohibitionem legatorum sedis apostolice visitarunt, et illos etiam, qui eam, pro eo quod Sarracenis merces christianos impenderunt auxilium, consilium vel favorem, necnon tam clericos quam laicos crucesignandos, qui pro violentia injectione manuum in clericos seculares virosque religiosos vel pro incendio seu sacrilegio inciderunt in canonem sententie promulgate, absolvere juxta formam ecclesie vice nostra illis exceptis, quorum fuerit excessus difficilis et enormis, et cum clericis crucesignatis, qui, cum excommunicationis sententiam latam a canone vel ab homine incurrissent, se divinis immiscuerunt officiis et receperunt ordines sic ligati, dummodo passis in propriis prosequantur personis vel ad hoc in expensis suis idoneos bellatores transmittant vel de bonis propriis juxta vestrum vel dictorum commissariorum arbitrum aliquod impendant subsidium, dispensare possitis, auctoritate apostolica vobis duximus concedendum. Pretera cum nonnulli clerici et laici non ratione ecclesiarum pacifice et sine controversa quasdam dicantur decimas possidere, quod vobis sit ipsius negotii subsidio recipere portionem dictisque clericis et laicis residuum fructuum eorundem in predictum convertere subsidium per se ipsos vel vobis, si maluerint, exhibere in idem negotium convertendum, ita quod ipsi ad restitutionem aliam minime teneantur, sed inde remaneant penitus absoluti, dummodo decimas ipsas ecclesiis dimittant inposterum, ad quas spectant, auctoritate concedimus supradicta. Concedimus insuper, ut, si aliqui crucesignatorum infra tempus a vobis ad votum exequendum huiusmodi assignandum decesserint, illarum indulgentiarum et gratiarum sint plene participes, que obeuntibus in eiusdem terre servitio sunt concesse. Commutandi ad hoc ab personis earundem divisionem emissum jejuniorum atque cuiuslibet peregrinationis votum in negotii sepedicti subsidium ac etiam per censuram ecclesiasticam crucesignatos quoslibet, cuiuscunque dignitatis vel conditionis fuerint, compellendi, ut in eodem termino illud executuri ad terram predictam accedant vel ipsum redimant, si legittimo fuerint impedimento detenti et vos vel iidem commissarii pensatis personarum et aliis circumstandis illud videritis redimendum, deputandi quoque personas idoneas in eisdem divisionem ad redemptiones huiusmodi fideliter colligendas et sub testimonio fidelium consignatas deponendas in tuto, quosque per nos dispositum fuerit, qualiter in huiusmodi subsidium convertantur, vobis eisdemque commissariis plenam tribuimus facultatem. Volumus preterea et concedimus, ut, vol et alii, qui in officio predicationis crucis pro presenti negotio per unius anni spatium duxeritis laborandum, illis immunitate ac privilegiis gaudeatis illusque indulgentie sitis participes, que personaliter in terre predicte subsidium transfretantibus in generali concilio noscuntur esse concessa. Volumus insuper et presentium auctoritate districte precipimus, quod tam vos quam illi, quibus huiusmodi officium duxeritis committendum, quos fungi vobiscum eandem auctoritate concedimus, sitis in premissis exequendis solliciti et attenti aliqua indulgentia fratribus eorundem ordinum ab eadem sede sub quacunque verborum forma concessa, quod apostolica mandata suscipere vel exequi per litteras apostolicas, in quibus de indulto huiusmodi mentio non habetur, minime teneantur, vel si aliquibus, quod excommunicari, suspendi vel interdicti non valeant, forsitan sit indultum, et quibuslibet aliis indulgentiis, privilegiis seu litteris ab eadem sede obtentis, per que predicta impediri vel differri possint, et de quibus specialem oporteat in presentibus fieri mentionem.

In eundem modum priori provinciali predicatorum et ministris reqni Dacie usque mentionem. Ceterum postquam dilectus filius noster Guido tituli s. Laurentii in Lucina presbiter cardinalis apostolice sedis legatus idem regnum ingressus fuerit, vos dictique commissarii huiusmodi officium prosequamini juxta ipsius beneplacitum vel ab prosecutione, prout sibi videbitur, desistatis.

Comments: Although the bull litterally only is directed to the provincials of the kingdoms of France and Denmark, the whole province of Dacia – including the kingdoms of Sweden and Norway - is probably meant. ● This is the first papal bull to explicitly commission Friars Preachers in the province of Dacia to preach the Cross for the Holy Land; until then, they had solely been commissioned to preach the Baltic crusade of the Teutonic Order since 1230 17/9 and up until 1265 17/4. When Pope Innocent IV in 1250 29/11 enjoined the mendicant orders to prepare those in Frisia and Norway, who had taken the Cross for the Holy Land, for departure, the task was addressed to the provincials in Germany only. The prior provincial of Dacia had, however, already been instructed to administer the collection of monetary aid for the Holy Land crusade in 1262 15/5. When Pope Urban IV in 1263 23/10 enjoined the archbishop of Nidaros to preach the crusade to the Holy Land in Norway, he explicitly stated that a call to the Dominican provincial of Dacia to do the same was annulled – not being clear if this meant that an actual bull for the provincial had been issued or if the friars were just to be seen as exempted from the task.

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 648.

1266 (16/5)

Trier

Province of Dacia

Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of Dacia, is absolved from office by the Order’s general chapter.

Source: A. Acta capitulorum generalium OP, B. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti. Amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Treverim celebrati anno Domini MCCLXVI. (…) Absolvimus priores provinciales provincie Provincie fratrem P. de Valencia, Theutonie, Dacie. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens, Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. [Dette er] akterne fra generalkapitlet i Trier afholdt i det Herrens år 1266. (…) Provincialpriorerne af provinserne Provincia, broder Pedro de Valencia, Teutonia og Dacia afsættes. (…)

Quartus fuit frater Augustinus bis; prima vice successit fratri Absaloni predicto, fuitque absolutus in capitulo generali Treverensi anno domini MCCLXVI.

Dansk oversættelse:

Den fjerde var broder Augustin, to gange. Første gang efterfulgte han ovennævnte broder Absalon og blev afløst på generalkapitlet i Trier i det Herrens år 1266.

Published: A. Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 135. B. Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

(1266 Apr-Aug)

Convent of Næstved?

Cardinal Legate Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina confirms the foundation of a priory at the church of the Holy Virgin, which is to be build in Næstved and where the friars can celebrate Office.

Source: Register of Næstved Abbey.

Language: Latin.

Guido cardinalis legatus confirmat prioratum ecclesie beate virginis edificande in Nestvet ubi fratres possunt officiari.

Dansk oversættelse:

Kardinallegat Guido bekræfter et priorat ved Vor Frue Kirke, der skal opføres i Næstved, hvor brødrene kan forrette gudstjeneste.

Comments: The entry in the register is not dated, but the cardinal legate arrived in Denmark in April 1266 and issued letters in favour of the Order of Preachers in 1266 8/6 and 1266 14/7, before the tone sharpened in September. Thus, if the confirmation of a priory in Næstved has anything to do with the Dominicans, it is most likely to have taken place in the period April-August, where the legate was still favourably minded towards the Friars Preachers. ● On Cardinal Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina, see 1264 6/6. ● No orderly affiliation of the priory is stated in the register. Since the register itself is Benedictine, and since the foundation may have coincided with the transfer of the Benedictine Abbey of St. Peter within Næstved to Skovkloster just outside of the town, it has been suggested that the abbey palled for a subordinate Benedictine priory to continue inside the town (Helms 1940, 371); if so, this was apparently never effectuated. Alternative suggestions are that the foundation concerns either the Franciscan (Danmarks Kirker: Præstø Amt, 162) or the Dominican priory in Næstved (Hansen 1996, 121-122; Jakobsen 2015), which is known to have existed in 1277. The saintly dedication of the Dominican priory in Næstved is not known with certainty, but as the seals of both the convent and prior depict the Holy Virgin as its key figure, she is the most likely candidate (Danske Gejstlige Sigiller no. 464-466). No other medieval church in Næstved is known dedicated to Virgin Mary. ● If the priory foundation indeed was Dominican, Cardinal Guido’s confirmation may have been made in the hope that this would produce a needed support from leading Danish Friars Preachers in terms of his efforts to mediate a settlement between the king and the archbishop (see 1256 Aug; if that was the case, the legate’s hope was made in vain, as he in 1267 10/9 already had to excommunicate the entire Danish-Dominican leadership for its contrary behavior in the case.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV. p. 344; Bullarium Danicum no. 685; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 58.

Literature: Helms 1940, p. 371; Andersen 1987, p. 78; Hansen 1996, pp. 121-122; Jakobsen 2015.

1266 c. 8 September

Province of Dacia

Fr. Nicolaus is elected prior provincial of Dacia, an office he holds for five or six years.

Source: Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie.

Language: Latin.

Quintus fuit frater Nycholaus, vir bonus, qui successit fratri Augustino anno domini MCCLXVI, priorque fuit annis quinque aut sex (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

Den femte var broder Niels, en god mand, som efterfulgte broder Augustin i det Herrens år 1266 og var prior i fem eller seks år (…).

Comments: Fr. Augustin was absolved as prior provincial by the general chapter earlier that same year. ● Fr. Niels (Nicolaus) was most likely elected at the provincial chapter, usually to take place around 8 September. Although allegedly prior provincial until 1272, when the general chapter once again absolved the Dacian provincial, his name is only known through the chronicle of Bernard Gui. According to Gui, Fr. Niels was afterwards appointed penitentiary at the Curia in Rome, as which he died. Apart from that, nothing is known about who he was or which convent or country he came from. Jarl Gallén suggested to identify him with a lector of the same name recorded at the convent of Lund in 1254, at that time chosen as preacher general for the province (Gallén 1946, p. 59). Other suggestions could be Fr. Nicolaus Equus or Fr. Nicolaus Crispus/Kary, both on the list of prominent Danish Friars Preachers excommunicated by Nuncio Guido in 1267; the latter of these was lector at the convent in Roskilde around 1258-62. ● Intrestingly enough, among the six Friars Preachers excommunicated by Nuncio Guido in 1267, Fr. Niels’ predecessor, Fr. Augustin, is still termed ‘prior provincial’, although he does not seem to have been reinstalled until 1272.

Published: Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1266 30/9

Schleswig

Convents in Denmark

Cardinal Guido de San Lorenzo in Lucina, papal legate to Germany and Denmark, passes judgment in the conflict between King Erik V Klipping of Denmark and Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen of Lund, Bishop Peder of Roskilde and other Danish prelates, whom the king and his mother, Queen Dowager Margrete, are enjoined to reinstall immediately and fully compensate for all their losses. If the they do not comply, the king and queen will be excommunicated and their kingdom will be put under a full interdict, which is to be followed by all bishops and dioceses, as well as by all exempted monastic orders, such as the Hospitallers of St. John, the Cistercians, the Friars Preachers and the Friars Minor – who will otherwise face severe punishment.

Source: Original document. Bibliothèque de le Grand Séminaire, Bruges.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Frater Guido miseratione divina tituli sancti Laurentii in Lucina presbiter cardinalis apostolice sedis legatus ad cautelam presentium et memoriam futurorum. Cum notorium sit per regnum Dacie et loca circumvicina atque provincias, et adeo notorium quod nulla potest tergiversatione celari, venerabiles patres Jacobum archiepiscopum Lundensem et Petrum episcopum Roskildensem per illustrem ... regem Dacie et ... reginam matrem eius suis sedibus esse destitutos, necnon magistrum Sacerum prepositum Lundensem, Nicholaum Gotonis canonicum Roskildensem, magistrum Ro canonicum Ripensem, et David rectorem ecclesie Rythe Roskildensis diocesis, per eosdem regem et reginam locis et bonis ac juribus ecclesiarum suarum et suis spoliatos, de quo notorio nobis constat ut judici qui regnum predictum pro majori parte nostrum exercendo officium perambulavimus ecclesias in civitatibus et diversis diocesibus, majores et minores, regularium et secularium, clerum et populum visitavimus, synodis Lundensi et Roskildensi cathedralibus ecclesiis in defectum archiepiscopi et episcopi prefuimus, ad quas synodos omnes cause ecclesiastice ex antiqua regni consuetudine per singulas dioceses consuevere deferri, inter cetera querimonias et acclamationes sacerdotum predictos prelatos suos instantissime repentium audivimus clamores [que] frequentes super prelatorum absentia multis animabus dampnosa et libertatibus ecclesiarum perniciosa, sepe et sepius a magnis et parvis in villis et campis intelleximus. Quibus excitati clamoribus plures tractatus cum rege et regina episcopis et majoribus et nobilioribus regni segregatim et simul habuimus qualiter archiepiscopus et episcopus supradicti cum pace et benivolentia regis et regine possent reverti ad sedes suas atque loca et episcopalia exercere officia et qualiter dicti magister Sacerus prepositus Lundensis, Nicolaus Gotonis canonicus Roskildensis, magister Ro canonicus Ripensis, at David rector ecclesie de Rythe Roskildensis diocesis, possent similiter reverti ad loca et ecclesias suas, qui propter justum metum terram regis intrare non audebant. Cumque post longas moras et quinque mensium expectationes prolixas videremus huiusmodi tractatus inanes non sortiri pacis finem optatum ad viam justitie recurrentes petentibus a nobis per nuntios et litteras prelatis et clericis supradictis cum ad nos aditus habere non possent ut ipsis exhiberemus justitie complementum requisivimus regem et reginam, sepe et sepius, ut nobis locum ydoneum et securum constituerent in ipso regno, cum ipsos nollemus trahere extra regnum ob reverentiam regie majestatis, in quo loco vocatis partibus cognosceremus, de causa super quo numquam potuimus exaudiri. (...) Volentes igitur formam apostolici mandati cum exacta diligentia firmiter observare cum nobis constet de facto tamquam de notorio videlicet de ejectionibus et spoliationibus supradictis et nobis constet ut judici de notorio, quod etiam notorium est adeo quod nulla potest tergiversatione celari, attendentes imminere periculum in restitutione differenda cum jam unus de ejectis episcopis videlicet Othoniensis mortuus fuisset in prosecutione juris sui, attendentes etiam quod propter absentiam prelatorum pereunt jura ecclesiarum enervantur earum imminent pericula animabus subditorum, per diffinitivam sententiam pronunciamus venerabiles patres dominos Jacobum archiepiscopum Lundensem, Petrum episcopum Roskildensem, magistrum Sacerum prepositum Lundensem, Nicolaum Gotonis canonicum Roskildensem, magistrum Ro canonicum Ripensem, et David rectorem ecclesie de Rithe Roskildensis diocesis, ad sedes suas atque loca et bona atque jura cum integritate sui honoris quibus destituti erant et ejecti per regem et reginam predictos et etiam spoliati debere restitui et quod ipsis reintegrentur omnia ablata quorumcumque insidiis amotis custodibus et dete[n]toribus quibuscumque et quod ad loca unde abscesserant revocentur, et eos juxta mandatum apostolicam restituimus ad omnia supradicta. (...) Alioquin ex hoc nunc regem et reginam excommunicamus in scriptis et terram eorum ubicumque fuerit infra terminos legationis nostre generaliter ecclesiastico supponimus interdicto et si ipsi ad alia loca extra regnum Dacie se transtulerint loca illa intra terminos legationis nostre constituta ecclesiastico similiter supponimus interdicto. Volumus tamen quod durante sententia interdicti exhibeantur penitentie morientium et baptisma parvulorum. Jubemus etiam quod templarii, hospitalarii, cistercienses, predicatores et minores, et alii exempti sive privilegiati teneantur ad observationem huiusmodi interdicti. Alioquin sciant ipsi quod nos penis gravissimis eos puniemus. Episcopus autem qui huiusmodi interdictum non servaverint et per suas dioceses observari non fecerint exnunc suspendimus a divinis et ab executione episcopalis officii, quam suspensionem si per quindecim dies sustinere presumpserint nos ipsos exnunc excommunicamus in scriptis. (...) In cuius rei testimonium et evidentiam pleniorem prescriptam sententiam per Guillelmum infrascriptum notarium scribi et publicari mandavimus ac nostro sigillo muniri. Lata fuit hec sententia in scriptis et pronuntiata in ecclesia cathedrali civitatis Slesvicensis mensis septembris ultima die exeunte, sub anno Domini MCC sexagesimo sexto, indicione decima, pontificatus domini Clementis pape ·iiii^or· anno secundo, presentibus predictis Bondone qui se gerit pro electo ecclesie Sleswicensis, ... abbatibus monasteriorum de Cara Insula et de Rureregio cisterciensis ordinis Arusiensis et Sleswicensis diocesium, ... prepositis ecclesiarum Sleswicensis et Othoniensis, magistris Thrugillo, Symone, Yvaro et Johanne canonicis Sleswicensibus, Nicolao qui se gerit pro cantore eiusdem ecclesie Sleswicensis clerico et speciali nuntio regis Dacie, domino Alberto milite et nuntio eiusdem regis, presentibus etiam magistris Petro de Orbaco doctore in decretis, Odone de Charivaco doctore in medicina, canonicis ecclesie sancti Gaugerici Cameracensis, magistris Alberto clerico viri nobilis Johannis marchionis Brandeburgensis, Silvio judice de Murcone Beneventane diocesis, Egidio de Benevento canonico Wratislaviensi, Matheo canonico ecclesie beate Marie in Vallibus Chathalani domini pape subdiacono, et magna multitudine religiosorum et secularium clericorum, militum et aliorum laicorum.

Et ego Guillelmus de Alisia publicus sancte Romane ecclesie auctoritate notarius prolationi prescripti sententie interfui et eam de mandato et auctoritate predicti domini cardinalis scripsi et in publicam formam redegi meoque signo signavi rogatus.

Dansk oversættelse:

I faderens, sønnens og helligåndens navn, amen. Broder Guido, af Guds barmhjertighed kardinalpræst ved San Lorenzo in Lucina, det apostoliske sædes legat, de nulevende til forvaring og de kommende slægter til minde. Det er notorisk i Danmarks rige og alle de steder og provinser, som grænser dertil – endogså i den grad notorisk, at det ikke kan skjules ved nogen slags udflugter – at de ærværdige fædre ærkebiskop Jakob af Lund og biskop Peder af Roskilde er blevet fordrevet fra deres bispesæder af ... , Danmarks høje konge, og hans moder, dronning ... , og at magister Sasser, provst i Lund, Niels Gødesen, kannik i Roskilde, magister Ro, kannik i Ribe, og David, sognepræst i Rye i Roskilde stift, er berøvet deres stilling, gods og rettigheder, både kirkernes og deres egne, af samme konge og dronning. For os som dommer står notoriteten heraf fuldkommen fast, da vi i embeds medfør er draget rundt i det meste af fornævnte rige, har besøgt både større og mindre kirker i flere stæder og stifter, både de regelbundnes og de sekulærgejstliges, både præster og menigheder, og i ærkebispens og bispens fravær har ledet synoderne i Lund og Roskilde domkirke, hvortil efter gammel skik og brug i riget alle kirkelige sager fra hvert stift plejer at henvises. Vi har der blandt andet hørt klager og henvendelser fra præster, som indtrængende krævede deres prælater tilbage, vi har tit og mange gange både af store og små, i by og på land, hørt talrige klager over prælaternes for mange sjæle skadelige og for kirkernes frihed ødelæggende fravær. Foranlediget ved disse klager har vi ført mange forhandlinger med kongen og dronningen, med bisper og stormænd og rigets fornemme mænd, både enkeltvis og under ét, om hvordan fornævnte ærkebiskop og biskop i fred og forståelse med kongen og dronningen kunne vende tilbage til deres bispesæde og stilling, og udøve deres biskoppelige gerning, og om hvordan ovennævnte magister Sasser, provst i Lund, Niels Gødesen, kannik i Roskilde, magister Ro, kannik i Ribe, og Dacid, sognepræst i Rye i Roskilde stift, på samme måde kunne vende tilbage til deres stillinger og kirker, da de ikke vover at komme hjem til kongens område på grund af berettiget frygt. Da vi efter lange udsættelser og fem måneders langsommelig venten så, at disse forhandlinger var ørkesløse og ikke førte til den ønskede fred, prøvede vi rettens vej, og da fornævnte prælater og gejstlige ved bud og brev – thi selv kunne de ikke komme til os – forlangte af os, at vi skulle skaffe dem deres fulde ret, opfordrede vi både én og flere gange kongen og dronningen, da vi ikke ville drage dem uden for riget af ærbødighed for kongelig majestæt, til at anvise os et dertil egnet sikkert sted inden for rigets grænser, hvortil vi kunne stævne parterne for at undersøge sagen, men i denne sag kunne vi aldrig opnå gehør. (...) Da det nu er vort faste forsæt med nøje omhu at følge ordlyden af det apostoliske sædes befaling, da vi har fuld vished om de faktiske omstændigheder som notoriske, altså om ovennævnte fordrivelser og plyndringer, og vi som dommer er kendt med forholdets notoritet, der endog er notorisk i den grad, at det ikke kan skjules ved nogen art af udflugter, og da vi forstår, hvor farligt det er at udskyde genindsættelsen, eftersom en af de fordrevne bisper, nemlig biskoppen af Odense, er død, mens han forfulgte sin ret, da vi fremdeles forstår, at prælaternes fravær virker ødelæggende på kirkernes rettigheder, at deres friheder svækkes, og at farer truer de undergivnes sjæle, erklærer vi ved en slutdom, at de ærværdige fædre ærkebiskop Jakob af Lund, biskop Peder af Roskilde, magister Sasser, provst i Lund, Niels Gødesen, kannik i Roskilde, magister Ro, kannik i Ribe, og David, sognepræst i Rye i Roskilde stift, med fuld æresoprejsning bør genindsættes i deres bispesæder, stillinger, gods og rettigheder, hvorfra de var fordrevet og udjaget af fornævnte konge og dronning, og tillige udplyndret, at alt, hvad der ved anslag ligegyldigt fra hvilken side er frataget dem, skal tilbagegives dem efter fjernelse af alle, der har tiltaget sig deres embeder eller vogter dem, og at de skal kaldes tilbage til de stillinger, som de har forladt, og i overensstemmelse med det apostoliske sædes mandat genindsætter vi dem i alt dette. (...) Ellers lyser vi nu som følge heraf skriftligt kongen og dronningen i band, og lægger deres land under almindeligt interdikt, hvor de end er inden for vort legationsområde, og hvis de begiver sig uden for Danmarks rige til andre steder, lægger vi på lignende måde disse steder under interdikt, såfremt de befinder sig inden for vort legationsområde. Det er dog vor vilje, at der, så længe dette interdikt varer, skal gives døende lejlighed til at skrifte og at små børn skal kunne døbes. Vi befaler også, at tempelherrer, johannitere, cisterciensere, prædikanter og små brødre sammen med andre, som er eksimerede eller privilegerede, skal være forpligtet til at overholde dette interdikt; ellers må de vide, at vi vil straffe dem med de hårdeste straffe. De bisper, som ikke overholder dette interdikt og ikke sørger for, at det overholdes i deres stifter, frakender vi med det samme ret til at holde gudstjeneste og udøve deres bispegerning, og drister de sig til i fjorten dage at sidde denne suspension overhørig, lyser vi dem skriftligt i band med det samme. (...) Til vidnesbyrd og fyldigere bevis for denne sag har vi ladet forskrevne dom nedskrive og forkynde af undertegnede notar, Guillaume, og bekræfte med vort segl. Denne dom er afsagt skriftligt og forkyndt i domkirken i Slesvig stad den sidste dag i september i det Herrens år 1266, det tiende indiktionsår, i det andet år af pave Clemens IV’s pontifikat, i overværelse af fornævnte Bonde, der fungerer som udvalgt biskop i Slesvig; ..., abbeder i Øm og Ryd klostre af Cistercienserordenen i Århus og Slesvig stifter; ..., provster i Slesvig og Odense; kannikkerne i Slesvig; magistrene Troels, Simon, Iver og Jens; Niels, der fungerer som kantor i samme kirke i Slesvig og er kongen af Danmarks klerk og særlige udsending; hr. Albert, ridder og samme konges udsending; ligeledes i overværelse af magistrene Pierre d’Orbec, doktor i kirkeret, Eudes de Chéroy, doktor i medicin, begge kannikker ved Saint-Géry’s kirke i Cambrai; magistrene Albert, den velbyrdige markgreve Johann af Brandenburgs klerk, dommer Silvio af Murco i Benevento stift, Egidius de Benevento, kannik i Wrocław, Mathias, kannik i Vor Frue Kirke i Vaucelles ved Châlons, den herre pavens subdiakon; og en stor mængde regulær- og sekulærgejstlige, riddere og andre verdslige.

Og jeg, Guillaume d’Alise, af den hellige romerske kirke anerkendt som offentlig notar, overværede afsigelsen af forskrevne dom og har med den fornævnte herre kardinals mandat og myndighed nedskrevet den, bragt den i officiel form og efter opfordring undertegnet den med mit mærke.

Comments: The reason for the diploma’s presence in a Bruges library is that it has been kept at the archive of the Abbey of Ter Doest in Flanders, a Cistercian abbey which played a significant role in communication between the papacy and ecclesiastical institutions in Denmark throughout the Middle Ages. ● On Papal Legate Guido and the role of the Danish Friars Preachers in the ‘archiepiscopal strife’, see 1264 6/6 and 1256 Aug. Legate Guido had maintained amicable relations to the Danish Friars Preachers until this point, perhaps in the hope that they would help him softening the king, but since the friars apparently decided to ignore the interdict, he had to repeat the injunction to the Danish Friars Preachers in particular in 1266 10/11, before he eventually responded by excommunicating the prior provincial and other named Danish leaders of the Order in 1267 10/9.

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 677; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 39.

1266 10/11

Lübeck

Convents in Denmark

Cardinal Guido de San Lorenzo in Lucina, papal legate to Denmark, enjoins the Friars Preachers in Denmark to comply with the interdict, which he has called upon the kingdom of Denmark. He is sadly aware that the interdict is not acknowledged in certain cathedrals, but even though the Order of Preachers is exempted from following interdicts in dioceses, where these are not followed by the local cathedrals, he still urges the friars to forego the secular prelates as a good example of papal obedience.

Source: Original document. Arnamagnaean Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Frater Guido miseratione divina tituli sancti Laurentii in Lucina presbyter cardinalis apostolice sedis legatus, universis fratribus predicatoribus per regnum Dacie constitutis, salutem in Domino. Cum nos tulerimus exigente justitia, in omnes terras regis Dacie sententiam interdicti et quidam prelati sicut dolentes accepimus illud in ecclesiis suis cathedralibus non faciant observari, discretionem vestram monemus et hortamur attente, vobis qua fungimur auctoritate precipiendo mandantes, quatinus cum vos non debeatis malos insua rebellione et contumatia imitari immo magis uos omnibus dare decet obedientie, et sanctitatis exemplum, ipsum interdictum cum omni diligentia observetis, non obstante si a sede apostolica indultum existit, quod sententiam interdicti non debeatis observare quamdiu cathedralis ec[clesia] non observat, cum ista similitudo ad ecclesiam inobedientem et rebellem nullatenus extendatur. Datum Lubeke 4 idus novembris, pontificatus domini domini Clementis pape ·iv· anno 2.

Dansk oversættelse:

Broder Guido, af Guds barmhjertighed kardinalpresbyter ved San Lorenzo in Lucina, det apostoliske sædes legat, til alle prædikebrødre i Danmarks rige: Hilsen med Gud. Da retfærdigheden har tvunget os til at lægge alle Danmarks riges lande under interdikt, og nogle prælater, som vi med sorg har erfaret, ikke lader dette interdikt overholde i deres katedralkirker, retter vi vor anmodning og indstændige formaning til Eder, vise brødre, idet vi med den myndighed, vor stilling giver os, pålægger Eder, at I, da I ikke bør efterligne de slette i deres oprør og forstokkethed, men snarere bør give alle et eksempel på lydighed og hellighed, overholder interdiktet, uanset om pavestolen har bevilget Eder, at I ikke skal iagttage et interdikt, sålænge katedralkirken ikke iagttager det, da denne bestemmelse ikke kan udvides til at gælde en ulydig og oprørsk kirke. Givet i Lübeck den 10. november i den herre hr. pave Clemens IV’s andet pontifikatsår.

Comments: On Papal Legate Guido and the role of the Danish Friars Preachers in the ‘archiepiscopal strife’, see 1264 6/6 and 1256 Aug. Legate Guido had maintained amicable relations to the Danish Friars Preachers until this point, perhaps in the hope that they would help him softening the king, but since they kept ignoring his interdict, introduced in 1266 30/9, he eventually responded by excommunicating the prior provincial and other named Danish leaders of the Order in 1267 10/9.

Published: Schleswig-Holstein-Lauenburgische Regesten und Urkunden vol. II no. 336; Bullarium Danicum no. 680; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 45.

1266

Nunnery of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Princess Jutta of Denmark follows her sister Agnes into the convent of Dominican Sisters in Roskilde.

Source: Annales 1101-1313.

Language: Latin.

1266. Jutta, soror Agnetis, seqvitur eam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1266. Jutta, søster til Agnes, følger hende.

Comments: Princess Jutta of Denmark (c.1246-1284) was daughter of King Erik IV Plovpenning of Denmark (see 1250). After her younger sister, Agnes, had entered the Dominican Order in 1263-64, Jutta may have decided to follow her into the nunnery of St. Agnes in 1266 to avoid a marriage mediated by Duke Albrecht of Braunschweig, the de facto regent of Denmark. In 1267, she succeeded her young sister as prioress of the convent, before they both abandoned the nunnery and monastic life c.1270. On the juridical dispute to follow from this regarding the donated estate, see 1263 15/3. For Princess Jutta it meant that she was excommunicated by the pope in 1279 22/9, but apparently with little effect. In the meantime, she had gone to stay with her sister Queen Sofia of Sweden (see 1283 2/4), where she caused another scandal by allegedly seducing her brother-in-law, King Valdemar of Sweden, which led to his deposition in 1275. Jutta apparently followed Sofia to Denmark, where she died in 1284. ● On Princess Agnes of Denmark, see 1263 15/3.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 25; Annales Danici, p. 201; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 314.

1272 12/3 Odense

Bishop Jens of Børglum, who was present at Princess Jutta’s admission into the Order, testifies to this at a courtly hearing and describes how she donated all her hereditary estate to the nunnery through the hand of King Erik V Glipping at the altar of the nunnery church.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Dansk oversættelse:

Comments: On Fr. Hermannus de Visby, see 1263 15/3. ● On Bishop Jens of Børglum, see 1267 10/9. ● On Bishop Tyge of Århus, see 1264 6/6. ● King Erik V Glipping of Denmark was the cousin of Princess Jutta. ● For the full testimonial, see 1272 12/3. ● For further comments, see above.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser.vol. II no. 174.

1267 (5/6)

Bologna

Provinces of Dacia, Francia, Lombardia and Teutonia

The general chapter concedes to the foundation of one new convent in each of the provinces Francia, Lombardia, Teutonia and Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCLXVII. (…) Concedimus provincie Francie ∙i∙ domum. Item, provincie Lombardie ∙i∙. Item, provincie Theotonie ∙i∙. Item, provincie Dacie ∙i∙ dummodo sine gravibus conditionibus recipiantur, et sine prejudicio aliarum provinciarum.

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Bologna i det Herrens år 1267. (…) Vi bevilger provinsen Francia ét hus. Ligeledes provinsen Lombardia ét. Ligeledes provinsen Teutonia ét. Ligeledes provinsen Dacia ét. [Alle] sålænge ingen graverende omstændigheder tilbagekalder disse, ejheller [må de] forvolde andre provinser skade.

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundation in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Strängnäs (1268) and Næstved (before 1277, possibly 1266).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 139.

1267 10/9

Lübeck

Province of Dacia, convent of Roskilde?

Cardinal Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina, papal legate and nuncio, commands the bishop and the episcopal chapter of Lübeck to announce that the king and queen of Denmark, together with all their supporters, have been excommunicated for not acknowledging the interdict that he has layed upon the kingdom and for harassing those who do; among the supporters are especially mentioned Bishop Tyge of Århus and Bishop Jens of Børglum, along with six Friars Preachers: Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of Dacia, Fr. Boecius, Fr. Petrus ‘Abbot’, Fr. Nicolaus ‘Horse’, Fr. Nicolaus ‘Curly’ and Fr. Augustinus Eldia.

Source: Transcripts from the early 17th century of a lost transcript from c.1320. The Royal Library, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Venerabili patri episcopo Lubicensi, officialibus ac vicariis eiusdem, frater Guido miseratione divina tituli S. Laurentii in Lucina presbiter cardinalis apostolice sedis legatus. (…) Cum igitur crescente contumacia crescere debet et pena, vobis in virtute obedientie et sub pena suspensionis, quam eo ipso incurrere vos volumus, (...) precipiendo mandamus, quatenus per universas parrochias vestre diocesis et civitatis singulis diebus dominicis et festivis predictos regem et reginam ac fautores eorum, videlicet Tukonem Arusiensem, Johannem Burglanensem episcopus, fratrem Akonem priorem provincialem in Dacia, Boetium quondam prepositum Roskildensem, Petrum dictum abbatem, Nicolaum Equum, Nicolaum dictum Kary, Akonem dictum Eldiam fratres ordinis predicatorum, Erlandum, qui se gerit pro archidiacono Lundensi, Nicholaum dictum Torchilli et Tord canonicum Lundensem, fratrem Hindricum priorem de Andwarthescogh hospitalis sancti Johannis Hierosolymitani et Jacobum presbyterum, Flammingum fratrem eiusdem ordinis, magistrum Nicholaum dictum Jute, Petrum dictum Aaby, Petrum dictum Simplicem, Achonem diaconum, Jon dictum Fut, Jon priorem de Dalum, Jon quondam prepositum de Imbria, qui omnes interdictum nostrum non servant, et alios ad non observandum sollicitant et inducunt, propter quod sententiam excommunicationis protulimus in eosdem, candelis extinctis et campanis pulsa excommunicatios denunciari publice faciatis. Nos enim illos sacerdotes qui mandata vestra super hoc neglexerint vel distulerint adimplere ex nunc ab officio et beneficio duximus suspendendos; et hoc ipsum eis intimetis specialiter et expresse. Datum Lubeke 4. id. sept. pontificatus domini Clementis pape IV anno 3.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til den ærværdige fader, biskoppen af Lübeck, og officialer og vikarer sammesteds, fra broder Guido, ved Guds nåde tituleret kardinalpræst til Skt. Laurentius i Lucina, det apostoliske sædes legat. (…) Da straffen bør vokse, når trodsigheden vokser, pålægger vi Eder i kraft af Eders lydighedspligt og under trussel om suspensionsstraf, (...) at I i alle sogne i Eders stift og stad hver søn- og festdag lader fornævnte konge og dronning og deres tilhængere, nemlig bisperne Tyge af Århus og Johannes af Børglum, brødrene Åge (Augustin), provincialprior i Dacia, Bo, forhenværende provst i Roskilde, Peder kaldet “Abbed”, Niels “Hest”, Niels kaldet “Krølle”, Åge kaldet “Eldia”, brødre af Prædikantordenen, Erland, der giver sig ud for ærkedegn i Lund, Niels kaldt Torkilsen og Tord, kanniker i Lund, broder Henrik, prior af Antvorskov og hospitalsbroder af Skt. Johannes af Jerusalem, præsten Jakob og broder Flemming af samme orden, magistrene Niels kaldet “Jyde”, Peder kaldet “Åby”, Peder kaldet “Simplex”, Åge degn, Jon kaldet “Fod”, Jon, prior af Dalum, og Jon, forhenværende provst på Femern, der alle ikke overholder vort interdikt, og ophidser og forfører andre til ikke at overholde det, hvorfor vi har lyst dem i band, offentlig erklære for bandlyste ved slukkede kerter og klokkeringning. Thi vi har bestemt, at de præster, der forsømmer eller opsætter at udføre Eders befalinger i denne sag, skal suspenderes med virkning fra nu af fra deres embede og indtægter, hvilket I særligt og udtrykkeligt skal meddele dem. Givet i Lübeck den 10. september i den herre paven Clemens IV’s tredje pontifikatsår.

Comments: On Cardinal Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina and the events leading to the excommunication, see 1264 6/6. The interdict and personal excommunications were absolved by Pope Gregory X in 1274 12/11, when a settlement had finally been made to secure the safe return of the exiled bishops (DD 2 II 245). ● On Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. It is noteworthy that Cardinal Guido terms Fr. Augustinus as ‘prior provincial’, even though he officially had been absolved from office by the general chapter in 1266. ● On Fr. Boecius, see 1255 14/3. ● On Fr. Petrus Abbas and Fr. Nicolaus Kari, see 1254 8/9. ● Fr. Nicolaus Equus (‘Horse’) and Fr. Augustinus (or Acho, Åge) Eldia are not known from any other sources. ● On Bishop Tyge of Århus, see 1264 6/6. ● Bishop Jens II of Børglum (1264-1280), educated abroad and chaplain of Queen Margrete and the young King Erik V Glipping, before being papally appointed for his see in 1264. Belonged to the inner circle of King Erik V and was often used in his diplomatic service. In 1272 12/3, he testified to have personally witnessed how the princesses Agnes and Jutta had entered the Dominican nunnery in Roskilde in 1263-1266, and shortly after he confirmed a letter of donation for the Dominican nunnery in Roskilde in 1272 4/4. ● Erland Erlandsen (†1276) is known as canon secular of the cathedral chapter in Lund from the mid-1250s, from 1259 as archdeacon, i.e. the leading canon of the chapter. He was a brother of Archbishop Jakon Erlandsen of Lund, with whom he initially sided in the conflict with the Danish king(s), but from 1263 he shifted side and led a royalist party of the chapter. When Jakob Erlandsen died in exile in 1274, Erland was elected by the chapter to succeed his brother, but he died shortly after before having received papal confirmation. In his will of 1269 21/10, Archdeacon Erland bequeathed 2 marks to the Friars Preachers in Lund, along with an annual payment on his anniversary. ● On Niels Torkildsen, see 1274 16/8. ● Prior Henrik Hoenscheid of Antvorskov (c.1260-1290), priory of the Hospitallers of St. John, was of German origin and belonged to the inner circle of King Erik V Glipping of Denmark, and also took part in the regency of the young King Erik VI Menved. He was still alive in 1293, by then referred to as ‘former prior of Antvorskov’. ● The bishop of Lübeck, who was enjoined to proclaim the excommunication, was Johann III von Tralau (1260-1276).

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, pp. 606-609; Bullarium Danicum no. 693; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 86.

Literature: Gallén 1946, pp. 72-73.

1267

Nunnery of Roskilde

Princess Agnes is absolved as prioress of the Dominican Sisters in Roskilde and Princess Jutta is installed instead.

Source: Annales 1101-1313.

Language: Latin.

1267. Agnes a prioratu absolvitur et Jutta confirmatur.

Dansk oversættelse:

1267. Agnes afsættes fra prioratet og Jutta indsættes.

Comments: On Princess Agnes of Denmark, see 1263 15/3. ● On Princess Jutta of Denmark, see 1266.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 25; Annales Danici, p. 201; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 314.

1244-67

Convents of Sigtuna and Västerås

Last will and testament for Bishop Kol of Strängnäs, who is also chancellor for the king of Sweden, in which he leaves 2 marks silver to the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, while the Friars Preachers in Västerås are allowed to keep the books, which they have borrowed from him.

Source: Original document. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

C. Dei gratia Stregnensis ecclesie episcopus, et cancellarius regis Suecie, reverende domine eadem gratia abbatisse in Rishberc, atque dilecte sorori sue totique conventui sanctimonialium ibidem, orationis devote suffragium, salutare. Cum omnes nos viam universe carnis intrare devitare non possumus, necessarium nobis est et oportunum, ut de temporalibus nobis, que sempiterna sunt procuremus. Hinc est quod prehabite et universali dilectioni vestre intimamus, primum Deo gratias agentes, quod omnia debita que claustro vestro pro scintilla nostra, id est filia, persolvere tenebamur persolvimus, cum effectu. Notum etiam vobis sit et universis, quod cathedrali ecclesie nostre Stregnensi quatuor marcas argenti duas pro testimonio, et duas pro debito psalterii assignamus, et quilibet claustro regule sancti Benedicti in nostra diocesi constituto, duas marcas argenti assignamus. Fratribus etiam majoribus in Westraarus libros quos a nobis tenent inconcesso assignamus, et fratribus minoribus in Østraarus, et fratribus majoribus in Sicthunia et fratribus minoribus in Sudhercopia, cuilibet claustro, duas marcas argenti, assignamus et cuilibet ecclesie tantum in Nerchia, de nostris denariis, dimidiam marcham denariorum assignamus. Etiam fideli famulo nostro Asur qui nobis diutino labore subservivit et indefesso, sedecim marcas argenti et viginti marcas Gottensium denariorum quos apud vos servastis assignamus, quod super est, prout vestra providerit discretio, filiis nostris disponatis. Istam nobis conditionem, et beate Marie virginis filio, honorem, si de medio nos migrare contigerit, facientes. Ne igitur nostro testimonio quod adhuc vita comite disposuimus, quisquam contraire presumat, litteras nostras cum sigillo tradidimus roboratas, de omnibus vero hiis nichil disponatis donec de nostra vita sive morte certitudinem habeatis.

Comments: The will itself has no date. In DS the will is dated to the period 1223-68, SDHK suggests 1241-70. The period can be narrowed further to 1244-67, as the will includes the Dominican convent in Västerås founded in 1244 , but not the convent in Strängnäs founded in 1268 (Kumlien 1971, 269 with note 3). Not much is known about Bishop Kol of Strängnäs, not even the period of his episcopate, but his predecessor was still in office in 1241 and his successor is first known in 1267 24/9; Kol is positively known to have been in office in the mid-1250s. ● It is not known which books the convent had borrowed from the bishop.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1707.

1268 18/11

Roskilde

Convents of Roskilde, Viborg and Århus

Mrs. Gro Gunnesdatter Vint, widow of Esbern Vognsen, donates 2 marks denariorum to each of the Dominican convents in Århus, Viborg and Roskilde, as she herself joins the Franciscan nunnery of St. Clare in Roskilde.

Source: Original documents. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis. Gro filia domini Gunni. dicti Wint salutem in domino sempiternam. (...) claustro fratrum in Arus omnibus claustris in Wibørhu scilicet. canonicorum predicatorum. fratrum minorum. monialem Hasmøld ultra stangnum. (...) cuilibet claustro supradicto singillatim. confero duas marchas denariorum. de preciis curiarum supradictarum. (...) claustris in Roskild predicatorum. et fratrum minorum. cuilibet duas. marchas denariorum. fratribus in Haføn. duas marchas. denariorum. fratribus in Nøstwøt tantum et fratribus in Kaløndburg tantum. (...) Per omnia benedictus deus in secula seculorum Amen. Ospitalariis sancti Iohannis in Anduorskæh viii. marchas.

(...) fratribus predicatoribus in Arus tantum, claustro canonicorum Wibergis duas marchas denariorum. fratribus predicatoribus ibidem tantum, fratribus minoribus ibidem tantum (...) fratribus predicatoribus ibidem duas marcas denariorum. fratribus minoribus ibidem tantum/ fratribus minoribus in Hafen tantum, fratribus minoribus in Nøstwet tantum, fratribus minoribus in Kalundeburg tantum, hospitalariis sancti Iohannis in Anduordskøh viii marcas denariorum. (...) Ad maiorem uero predictorum certitudinem ac firmitatem, presentem litteram, sigillis supradictorum dominorum, preposit, archydyaconi, et canonicorum, ac sororum dictarum ordinis sancte Clare Roschildis, et fratrum minorum ibidem. necnon meo proprio sigillo feci consignari. Actum Roschildis...

Comments: Letter A is an undated draft for the final testament (letter B). ● Gro Gunnesdatter Vint was apparently daughter of a magnate from northern Jutland, probably a sister-in-law to Margrethe Stigsdatter, who had joined the same convent of St. Clare in 1263.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 7; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 122-123.

1268 (before 29/11)

(Rome)

Province of Dacia

Pope Clement IV reprimands the prior provincial of Dacia and the Friars Preachers in Denmark for not keeping the interdict proclaimed by Cardinal Legate Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina, and especially for harassing the Friars Minor for keeping the same interdict. Among other things, the Friars Preachers allegedly has tried to prevent the Friars Minor from giving sermons in parish churches, even when they were invited to do so by the parish priests; they have tried to get such parish priests removed from office; and they have publicly stated that confessions made to the Friars Minor are without value. The pope threatens with severe consequences if this damaging strife between the orders is not terminated immediately.

Source: Transcripts. Vatican Archives, Rome; Biblioteca Valliceliana.

Language: Latin.

Priori provinciali et fratribus ordinis predicatorum regni Datie. Si nobis presumptio laicorum displiceat quos quodammodo consueta licentia noxie libertatis et ignorantia litterarum excusat non immerito in clericorum quorumlibet sed presertim religiosorum provocamur excessibus qui sub iugo divine obediente specialiter constituti quid sit beneplacitum domino quid eis utile quid proximo salutare in serie sacre pagine speculantur. Sane dilecti filii minister et fratres ordinis minorum de regno Datie nobis significare curarunt, quod dilectus filius noster G. tituli sancti Laurentii in Lucina presbiter cardinalis tunc in partibus illis apostolice sedis legatus, regnum ipsum certis de causis ecclesiastico supposuit interdicto. Et licet predicto minister et fratrum interdictum ipsum reverenter observent velut obediente filii cui ex professione ordinis sunt astricti quamplures tamen alique persone ecclesiastice de dicto regno tam seculares quam regulares interdictum eius negligunt observare. Vos autem qui super hoc tenemini eis toto posse assistere presertim pro conservanda ecclesiastica libertate predictis ministro et fratribus ex eo multipliciter detrahitis quod interdictum ipsum observant quos nichilominus excommunicatos et adversarios fore regis Danorum illustris asseritis ac in suis predicationibus etiam si vocentur a rectoribus ecclesiarum parochialium pro vestro libertatis arbitrio impeditis ita quod aliquos de ipsos rectoribus qui fratres eosdem ad predicandum admiserant procuratis a suis ecclesiis amoveri alias tam illos quam alios fratrum benefactores ipsorum diversimode molestando. Nec hiis contenti publice coram populo affirmatis quod dicti fratres confessiones illorum qui eis sua volunt confiteri peccata, audire non possunt quodque non tenet quam ipsis impendunt absolutio pro conmissis et ut sepedictos fratres exosos predicto regi magnatibus et aliis dicti regni reddatis premissis et aliis modis quampluribus diffamare contenditis predicantes publice vos ad observantionem eiusdem interdicti aliquatenus non teneri. Sic ergo si bene advertatis altare videtur adversus altare consurgere domus impingere ad casum mutue depressionis in domum et in celo stelle stupendis cursibus invicem dimicare dum religiosi qui precipue in pacis vinculo unitatem spiritus observare tenentur per impetitionis mutue scandale se collidunt. Hic siquidem contradictionis modus nostris nocet sensibus et apostolici vigoris moribus arguendus quia si morantes in contemplationis excelso ad quos pro caritatis observandis nexis activorum respectus habetur circa proximos pacem non habeant unde tranquillitatis et concordie reliquis secularibus exempla poterunt salutaria provenire. Quid plura cum dicti minister et fratres circa interdictum etcetera, usque obtinere, universitati vestre per apostolica scripta firmiter precipiendo mandamus considerantes attente quod dicti minister et fratres ex eo quod interdictum ipsum observant pro bono salutaris obediente nullis debent detractionibus subiacere nullisque injuriis affici sed potius laudibus condignis attoli a premissis et aliis quibuslibet injuriosis molestiis penitus desistatis. Alioquin nos volumus pro constanti tenere quod si clamur similis veritate suffultus ulterius ad nos veniat nequaquam dissmulare poterimus quin contra uos graviter procedamus.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til provincialprioren og brødrene af Prædikantordenen i Danmarks rige. Når også lægfolks formastelighed er os til mishag, som dog på en måde kan undskyldes med den tøjlesløse og skadelige frihed, de er vant til, og med deres ukendskab til vore breve, er det med god grund, vi vredes, når der er tale om overtrædelser af alskens gejstlige, men især dog af klosterfolk; thi når de fremfor andre er sat til at bære det åg, som lydighed mod Gud pålægger dem, ser de i den hellige skrift, hvad der er Herren velbehageligt, hvad der er dem selv til gavn og deres næste til frelse. Vore elskede sønner ministeren og brødrene af Franciskanerordenen i Danmark har ladet os meddele, at vor elskede søn Guido, kardinalpræst ved San Lorenzo in Lucina og den gang det apostoliske sædes legat i de egne, af visse årsager har lagt dette rige under Kirkens interdikt. Skønt førnævnte minister og brødre med ærbødighed overholder interdiktet, som sønner, der efter ordenens bud er forpligtet til lydighed, er der dog mange, både sekulære og regelbundne i riget, som undlader at overholde hans interdikt. Og I, som er forpligtet til at stå dem bi af al magt i denne sag, da det tilmed gælder bevarelsen af Kirkens frihed, skader på mangfoldige måder førnævnte minister og brødre, fordi de overholder interdiktet, og I påstår ikke desto mindre, at de alligevel vil blive bandlyst som fjender af Danmarks høje konge. Ganske egenmæssigt hindrer I dem i deres prædikener, selvom de af sognepræsterne kaldes til at prædike, ja I har endog ladet nogle af disse sognepræster, som havde givet brødrene lov til at prædike, afsætte fra deres kirker, og også ellers har I på forskellig måde besværet både dem og andre af disse brødres velgørere. Men ikke engang hermed lader I Eder nøje, men påstår offentligt for menigheden, at disse brødre ikke kan høre skriftemål af dem, der vil skrifte deres synder for dem, og at den syndsforladelse, de tildeler dem for de begåede synder, ikke har noget at betyde. For at lægge de oftnævnte brødre for had hos kongen, stormændene og andre i riget anstrenger I Eder også på de forud nævnte og mange andre måder for at bagvaske dem, og I hævder offentligt, at I på en måde ikke er forpligtet til at overholde samme interdikt. Således ser man da, om I vil lægge rigtigt mærke til det, alter rejser sig imod alter, hus falde over hus til gensidig ødelæggelse, og stjernerne på himmelen i forunderlige baner tørne imod hinanden, når klosterfolk, som særlig skal bevare åndens enhed med fredens bånd, støder sammen og vækker forargelse ved gensidige angreb på hinanden. Sikkert er det, at den slags strid støder vore følelser og bør aves med pavestolens kraft og tugt. Thi når de, der står på beskuelsens tinde, og til hvem verdslige mennesker ser op til med ærbødighed for deres overholdelse af de bånd, kærligheden pålægger dem, ikke kan holde fred med deres næste, hvor skal da de sekulære finde forbilleder på fred og enighed til egen frelse? Kort sagt, da nævnte ministre og brødre ikke af os har kunnet opnå den nådesbevisning med hensyn til interdiktets ophævelse, som de indtrængende har bønfaldet os om, og som de heller ikke burde kunne opnå, foreskriver og pålægger vi Eder alle strengt ved denne apostoliske skrivelse, da vi klart erkender, at nævnte minister og brødre ikke, fordi de overholder interdiktet og viser god og gavnlig lydighed, på nogen måde bør lide skade og uret, men snarere få de lovtaler, de har fortjent, at I ganske afholder Eder fra fornævnte og hvilke som helst andre fornærmelige overgreb. I modsat fald er det vor faste beslutning, at vi, hvis et sådant rygte atter når os og befindes sandt, ikke vil kunne skjule, at vi vil gå alvorligt frem mod Eder.

Comments: The register transcript is not dated, but it must have been issued after Cardinal Guido declared the interdict on 30 September 1266 and before the death of Pope Clement IV on 29 November 1268; most likely, it can be dated to 1268 (before 29/11), along with another bull aimed to protect the Friars Preachers against harassment from the people of Denmark in general (DD 2 II 126). ● On Cardinal Guido of San Lorenzo in Lucina, see 1264 6/6. ● The interdict had been proclaimed in 1266 as a consequence of the on-going conflict between the Danish king and archbishop, where the Friars Preachers in Denmark had chosen to support to king, while the Friars Minor supported the archbishop (see 1256 Aug).

Published: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 2. ser. vol. III, pp. 126-128; Bullarium Danicum no. 701; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 127.

1268

Convent of Strängnäs

A convent of Friars Preachers is established in Strängnäs.

Sources: A. Annales Skeningenses, B. Annales 266-1430.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXVIII venit conventus Strængenesiam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1268 ankom et konvent til Strängnäs.

MCCLXVIII. Conventus in Strængianæs.

Dansk oversættelse:

1268. Konvent (oprettes) i Strängnäs.

1231-70 19/11

Lund

Convent of Roskilde

Fr. Albert of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde dies on 19 August.

Source: Necrologium Lundensis.

Language: Latin.

XIIII. Kal. Sept. (...) Item obiit frater Albertus sancte Marie & fratrum predicatorum Roskildis.

Comments: The death-day of Fr. Albert is noted in the necrology of the cathedral chapter in Lund. The year is not mentioned, but the section has been dated to 1230-70; since the first friars arrived in Roskilde in 1231, the possible period can be narrowed to 1231-70. It is an open question why he is said to be of “St. Mary and the Friars Preachers of Roskilde”, since the convent of Roskilde was dedicated to St. Catherine. There seems to be four possible explanations: 1. The Roskilde convent was dedicated to both St. Mary and St. Catherine; 2. The necrologist in Lund has made a mistake, as the Dominican convent of Lund, which is mentioned with several friars in the necrology, is indeed dedicated to St. Mary; 3. Fr. Albert originally came from the convent of Lund and was still felt to belong to this, which also explains why he is included in the Lund necrology; 4. The only church dedicated to St. Mary in Roskilde was the Cistercian nunnery, and although there exist no evidence, it is not at all impossible that Dominican friars in this period functioned as priests for the nuns, as the nearest Cistercian monks were located at quite a distance.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, p. 542; Liber daticus Lundensis, p. 205.

1271 (24/5)

Montpellier

Provinces of Dacia, Hungaria, Provincia and Teutonia

The general chapter concedes to the foundation of one new convent in each of the provinces Provincia, Teutonia, Hungaria and Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Montempessulanum celebrati anno Domini MCCLXXI. (…) Concedimus Provincie ∙i∙ domum, provincie Theotonie ∙i∙, Ungarie ∙i∙, Dacie ∙i∙, et ponantur ubi prioribus provincialibus et diffinitoribus capitulorum provincialium visum fuerit expedire, dummodo ponantur sine prejudicio aliarum provinciarum. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt ved Montpellier i det Herrens år 1271. (…) Vi bevilger Provincia ét hus, provinsen Teutonia ét, Hungaria ét [og] Dacia ét, placeret hvor provincialpriorerne og diffinitorerne ved provinskapitlerne synes bedst, sålænge placeringen ikke forvolder andre provinser skade. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is not possible to identify the concrete convent foundation in question for Dacia. Most likely candidates are Strängnäs (1268), Helsingborg (1275), Holbæk (1275) and Næstved (before 1277, possibly 1266).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 160.

1272 12/3

Odense

Nunnery of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Bishop Jens of Børglum testifies that he witnessed how both Princess Agnes and later Princess Jutta joined the Nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde, how they both donated all their hereditary lands and how they succesively were elected prioresses of the convent; for Agnes it is described how she was admitted into the Order by Fr. Hermannus, papal penitentiary and chaplain, and after a year’s probation confirmed this in front of Bishop Tyge of Århus; for Jutta it is described how she donated all her hereditary estate to the nunnery through the hand of King Erik V Glipping at the altar of the nunnery church.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit Johannes Dei gratia Burglanensis episcopus salutem in Domino sempiternam. Cum veritas lapsu temporis oblivionis nebula obduci soleat, nisi per litterarum testimonium aliqualiter perhennetur; nos qui presentes fuimus veritati, quam negare nec volumus ne audemus in hiis scriptis testimonium perhibemus, significantes universitati vestre quod domicella Agnes quondam illustris regis Danorum domini Erici felicis memorie filia, quintum decimum annum etatis agens, cum in habitu sororum ordinis fratrum predicatorum quem de discreto viro fratre Hermanno dicti ordinis domini pape penitentiario et capellano receperat per annum et amplius religiose conversata fuisset interrogata puplice per venerabilem patrem dominum Thuconem, Arusiensis ecclesie antistitem, qui per super fundatione novi monasterii per dictam domicellam edificandi recenter apostolicum acceperat mandatum in presentia illustris domine Margareta Danorum regine et aliarum quam plurium religiosarum ac secularium personarum, respondit se nulla alia causa, nisi proprie salutis intuitu, hunc habitum sponte et ex deliberatione suscepisse, ac eiusdem propositi adhuc esse, seque nec non sua omnia beate virgini et sancte Agneti martiri et virgini necnon beato Dominico offerendo libere presentavit petens cum instantia locum claustri ac cimiterii consecrari et ipsum locum ac omnia bona sua patrimonialia sibi suisque sodalibus quas in Dei servitio elegerat socias per dictum dominum episcopum confirmari. Similiter quando soror sua germana Jutta, que inter dictas sorores per annum a professione sororis sue memorate conversata fuerat et vitam earum et statum diligenter probaverat, vicesimum secundum annum etatis agens predictarum sororum societatem et habitum elegit, presentes fuimus et cum se et omnia sua cum pluribus sodalibus suis Deo offerendo in sinum domini regis nostri Erici spontanee manu propria scotavit et eandem scotationem pluribus astantibus personis religiosis ac secularibus per manum regiam super altare dicti monasterii sollempniter adimplevit, in quo monasterio postmodum religiose vivens canonica previa electione meritis suis exigentibus locum et staum optinuit priorisse. In cuius facti evidentiam et omnium predictorum, presentes litteras sigilli nostri munimine duximus roborandas. Datum Othonie anno Domini MCCLXXII in die beati Gregorii pape.

Dansk oversættelse:

Jens, af Guds nåde biskop i Børglum, til alle troende kristne, der ser dette brev: Hilsen evindelig i Herren. Eftersom sandheden, efterhånden som tiden går, plejer at hylles i glemselens tåge, hvis den ikke på en eller anden måde foreviges ved skriftligt vidnesbyrd, aflægger vi, der ved vor personlige nærværelse lærte sandheden at kende, hvilken vi hverken vil benægte eller vover at benægte, ved dette brev vort vidnesbyrd, idet vi erklærer over for Eder alle, at frøken Agnes, datter af de danskes forhenværende konge, den højbårne hr. Erik, salig ihukommelse, i sin alders femtende år, da hun iklædt Prædikantordenens nonnedragt, som hun havde modtaget af den gode mand broder Herman af den nævnte orden, hr. pavens pønitentiar og kapellan, over et år havde levet efter ordensreglen, offentligt blev adspurgt af den ærværdige fader hr. Tyge, Århuskirkens hyrde, der nylig havde modtaget en apostolisk skrivelse om grundlæggelsen af det nye kloster, som nævnte frøken ville bygge, i nærværelse af den højbårne fru Margrete, de danskes dronning, og af mange andre gejstlige og verdslige personer, og at hun svarede, at hun ikke af nogen anden grund, men kun med sin egen frelse for øje af egen drift og efter modent overlæg havde taget ordensdragten, og stadig stod fast ved sit forsæt. Vi bevidner fremdeles, at hun overgav sig selv og alt sit eje frit til den hellige jomfru, til den hellige martyr og jomfru Agnete samt til den hellige Dominik, idet hun indtrængende bad om, at klostrets og kirkegårdens grund måtte blive konsekreret, og at grunden og alt hendes fædrene gods af den nævnte herre biskop måtte blive stadfæstet for hende og hendes søstre, som hun havde valgt sig til medtjenerinder i Guds tjeneste. Og da på samme vis hendes kødelige søster Jutta, som havde levet iblandt de nævnte søstre et år, efter at hendes nævnte søster havde aflagt klosterløftet, og nøje havde prøvet deres liv og levevis, i sin alders 22. år valgte sig de fornævnte søstres samfund og ordensdragt, var vi nærværende, også da hun gav sig selv og alt sit eje sammen med sine mange medtjenerinder til Gud, idet hun af egen drift og med egen hånd skødede det til vor herre kong Erik og i nærværelse af mange gejstlige og verdslige personer højtideligt lod samme skødning fuldbyrde ved kongens hånd på det nævnte klosters alter. Siden levede hun i dette kloster efter ordensreglen og fik ved kanonisk valg på grund af sine fortjenester en priorindes stand og stilling. Til vidnesbyrd om dette og alt det foregående har vi ladet dette brev bekræfte med vort segl. Givet i Odense i det Herrens år 1272 på den hellige pave Gregors dag.

Comments: On Fr. Hermannus de Visby, see 1263 15/3. ● On Fr. Jens of Børglum, see 1267 10/9. ● On Princess Agnes of Denmark, see 1263 15/3. ● On Princess Jutta of Denmark, see 1266. ● On Bishop Tyge of Århus, see 1264 6/6. ● The testimonial by Bishop Jens seems derived from a courtly hearing instigated by Dacian-Dominican complaints to the papacy concerning the abandonment of the two princesses from monastic life in 1269-70, which became even more problematic by the fact that they wanted to bring out with them all their landed donations. After a papal vacancy in 1268-1271, the issue was finally taken up after the election of Gregory X on 1 September 1271. Apparently, though, the hearing of 1272 had no effect, and a settlement was only reached after another hearing in 1296 (see 1296 15/3).

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser.vol. II no. 174.

1272 4/4

Munkholm

Nunnery of Roskilde, Convent of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Frederik, parish priest in Haraldsted, confirms and repeats his earlier made donation of landed estate in Særløse and Kirke Skensved to the Dominican nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde. This was done in benefit for the salvation of his soul and witnessed by the queen, the bishops of Århus and Børglum, Fr. Augustinus, then prior provincial of Dacia, Fr. Hemmingus, then prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, and many more. However, since relatives of Frederik have questioned the legitimacy of the donation, he hereby confirms its validity along with all the stated witnesses of the initial donation.

Source: Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit. Fridericus sacerdos, persona ecclesie de Haraldstathæ, salutem in Domino. Universitati vestre declaro, quod ego sanus existens et incolumis, atque a lecto egritudinis liber deliberando de salute anime mee, donavi donatione inter vivos et publice scotavi, monasterio sororum apud sanctam Agnetem Roskildis, omnia bone mobilia et inmobilia que habui in Særclæsæ et Schienswyt Maglæ, cum omnibus juribus et pertinentiis suis, coram domina mea regina, et dominis episcopis Arusiensi, et Burglanensi, et fratre Augustino tunc priore provinciali, fratre Hemmingo tunc priore domus Roskildensis, et pluribus aliis religiosis et secularibus, ob remedium anime mee, jure perpetuo, possidenda. Induxi etiam dictum monasterium in corporalem possessionem predictorum bonorum omnium, a spatio longi temporis et multorum annorum ante decessum meum, ut memoria mea ibidem sit semper, in morte et in vita. Ceterum quia inpetebar, coram judice meo, a quibusdam propinquis meis super dicta donatione, scotatione, et inductione, notum facio eidem universitati vestre, quod ego in judicio stans, evici me totum precium pro dictis bonis, sive contingens emptionem eorum, sive quovis alio modo ipsa pertingens, integraliter solvisse, et omnia que ad dictam donationem et scotationem atque inductionem, de jure et secundum leges terre pertinebant legittime peregisse. In cuius facti evidentiam presentes litteras sigilli mei munimine roborans, sigillum etiam domine mee regine ac sigilla dominorum episcoporum et fratrum memoratorum presenti scripto apponi in perpetuum munimentum postulavi. Datum Munchæholm anno Domini MCCLXXII in die beati [Am]brosii.

Dansk oversættelse:

Frederik, sognepræst i Haraldsted, til alle troende kristne, som ser dette brev, hilsen med Herren. Jeg erklærer for Eder alle, at jeg, idet jeg sund og karsk og fri for sygesengen tænkte på min sjæls frelse, har givet som gave i levende live alt mit gods, løst og fast, som jeg havde i Særløse og Skensvedmagle med alle rettigheder og tilliggender i nærværelse af min frue dronningen, og de herrer bisper af Århus og Børglum, broder Augustin, dengang provincialprior, broder Hemming, dengang prior for huset i Roskilde, og mange andre gejstlige og verdslige, til bod for min sjæl, at besidde med evig ret. Jeg har også sat nævnte kloster i legemlig besiddelse af alt det fornævnte gods i lang tid og mange år før min død, for at mit minde kan leve evigt dér, i døden og i livet. Men fordi jeg er blevet stævnet for min dommer af nogle slægtninge angående nævnte gave, skødning og indførelse i besiddelsen, gør jeg vitterligt for Eder alle, at jeg for retten har godtgjort, at jeg helt og holdent har udredt hele betalingen for de nævnte ejendomme. der enten stod i forbindelse med købet af dem eller på enhver måde berører dem, og at jeg lovligt har udført alt, hvad der med rette og efter landets lov hørte til nævnte gave, skødning og indførelse. Til bevis for denne handling har jeg, idet jeg bekræftede dette brev ved mit segls værn, også bedt om, at min frue dronningen og de omtalte herrer bisper og brødre ville vedhænge deres segl til evig forvaring. Givet i Munkholm i det Herrens år 1272 på Skt. Ambrosius’ dag.

Comments: It is not stated when the initial donation took place, but as the nunnery was founded in 1263-64 and Fr. Augustinus was absolved as prior provincial in 1266, before being re-elected for the office in the summer of 1272, it most likely occured in the period 1263-1266. Still, although not officially occupying the provincial office in 1266-1272, Fr. Augustinus was apparently to some extent still considered so de facto (see 1267 10/9). ● On Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. ● Fr. Hemmingus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, is not known from any other sources. ● Frederik, parish priest of Haraldsted, is not known from any other sources. Haraldsted is situated in the centre of Sjælland, 4 km north of Ringsted. ● The queen in question was Margrete Sambiria of Denmark, see 1282 4/12. ● The bishop of Århus at this time was Tyge (1260-1272), see 1264 6/6. ● The bishop of Børglum at this time was Jens II (1264-1280), see 1267 10/9. ● Særløse and ‘Skensvedmagle’ (now Kirke Skensved) are situated 8 km south-west and 9 km south of Roskilde respectively. ● Munkholm was a royal residence situated 5 km south-east of Holbæk.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 177.

1272 (5/6)

Florence

Province of Dacia

Fr. Nicolaus, prior provincial of Dacia, is absolved from office by the Order’s general chapter. Instead, he is appointed penitentiary at the Curia in Rome. In his place, Fr. Augustinus is reinstalled as prior provincial.

Source: A. Acta capitulorum generalium OP, B. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti. Amen. Acta capituli generalis Florencie celebrati anno Domini MCCLXXII. (…) Absolvimus priores provinciales Theutonie, Ungarie, Anglie, Dacie, Grecie. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. [Dette er] akterne fra generalkapitlet i Firenze afholdt i det Herrens år 1272. (…) Provincialpriorerne af provinserne Teutonia, Hungaria, Anglia, Dacia og Grecia afsættes. (…)

Quintus fuit frater Nycholaus, vir bonus, (…) priorque fuit annis quinque aut sex, fuitque absolutus a provincialatu in generali capitulo Florencie anno domini MCCLXXII, et fuit factus penitentiarius in curia Romana, ubi obiit in officio penitentiarii. Frater Augustinus predictus secunda vice successit fratri Nycholao anno domini MCCLXXII (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

Den femte var broder Niels, en god mand, som (…) var prior i fem eller seks år, han blev afløst fra provincialatet på generalkapitlet i Firenze i det Herrens år 1272, og blev gjort til pønitentiar ved den romerske kurie, hvor han døde i pønitentiarembedet. Førnævnte broder Augustin efterfulgte anden gang broder Niels i det Herrens år 1272 (…).

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● Whereas most of the years stated in Bernard Gui’s list of Dacian priors provincial (B) are erroneously dated, the stated year for Nicolaus’ absolution can be verified from the general chapter acts (A) – which most likely also was Bernard’s source for it. ● Apparently, he was not absolved because of bad conduct, as he – according to Gui - afterwards was appointed penitentiary at the Roman Curia; most likely as minor penitentiary for the church province of Dacia, i.e. all of Scandinavia. ● According to Bernard Gui, it was Fr. Nicolaus (Niels), who succeeded Fr. Augustinus as prior provincial, when the Dacian provincial was absolved by the general chapter in 1266, but no other sources verify his existence; on his possible identity, see 1266. ● On Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. Just as the prior provincial explicitly was named Augustinus – not Nicolaus – in a papal letter of 1267, the same Augustinus – not Nicolaus – acted as prior provincial at some point before 1272 4/4, shortly before the general chapter in Florence. The exact chronology of priors provincial in Dacia 1266-1272 remains, therefore, an open question.

Published: A. Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 165. B. Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1272

Province of Dacia

Pope Gregory X grants Bishop Árni Þorláksson of Skálholt the right to administer 30 special types of absolution; the supplication is submitted by Canon Sigvat of the cathedral chapter in Nidaros and the papal privilege is sealed by the papal penitentiary, Fr. Hermannus of the Friars Preachers in Dacia.

Source: Árna saga biskups ch. 10 (A-version); ch. 21 (B-version).

Language: Old Icelandic.

(…) Á þessu ári var vígðr Gregorius páfi decimus, en áðr hafði páfalaust verit nær ∙v∙ ár. Í þenna tíma var í páfans hirð síra Sighvatr, kórsbróðir af Niðarósi, vin Árna biskups, ok firir hans bæn fèkk Sighvatr af páfanum Gregorius þat privilegium undir innsigli Hermanni, er þá var primarius herra páfans, at fyrrnefndr Árni biskup skildi leysa mega ∙xxx∙ þeirra mála, sem áðr hafði hann eigi vald yfir, eptir þeim hætti sem þat sama brèf váttar. (…)

(…) Á þessu ári var vígðr Gregorius páfi decimus, en áðr hafði páfalaust verit nær fimm ár. Í þenna tíma var í páfans hirð síra Sighvatr, kórsbróðir af Niðarósi, vin Árna byskups, ok fyrir hans bæn fèkk þessi sami Sighvatr af fyrrnefndum páfa Gregorius þat privilegium undir innsigli Hermanni, er þá var poenitentiarius herra páfans, at fyrrnefndr Árni byskup skyldi leysa mega þrjá tigi þeirra mála sem áðr hafði hann eigi vald til eptir þeim hætti sem þat sama brèf váttar. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Dette år blev pave Gregor X indviet, efter en vakance på henved fem år. På denne tid var hr. Sigvat, kannik af Nidaros og ven af biskop Arne, ved kurien, og på hans [:biskoppens] forbøn fik (denne samme) Sigvat af (førnævnte) pave Gregor det privilegium, beseglet af Herman, der da var den herre pavens primarius/pønitentiar, at førnævnte biskop Arne skulle kunne afløse 30 slags synder, som han ikke havde kunnet før, som var nærmere beskrevet i samme brev. (…)

Comments: Although the saga contains no explicit references to years, the editors of the Norwegian translation have systematically tried to date all the events included. In this particular case, the dating appear quite certain, as Pope Gregory X was ordained on 19 March 1272 and from the context of the following events, Canon Sigvat must have returned to Norway later in that same year (Stefánsson & Stéfansson 2007, 37). Admittedly, Gregory was elected pope on 1 September 1271, but since he at that time was in Acre, he only reached Italy on 12 February 1272 and entered Rome on 13 March; he could hardly have had time to deal with Bishop Árni’s supplication before his ordination. For Fr. Hermannus to be involved, it cannot have taken place much later than 1272 (5/6), where Fr. Nicolaus was appointed new minor penitentiary for Dacia. ● On Fr. Hermannus de Visby, see 1263 15/3. Whereas the A-version refers to Fr. Hermannus as primarius of the pope, the B-version has poenitentiarius. Grímsdóttir (p. 477) identified the penitentiary with Fr. Hermannus de Minden OP, the later prior provincial of Teutonia, about whom, however, there are no certain records that he ever held such an office (see 1264 23/5). Haug was the first to identify Hermannus with the known penitentiary for Dacia (Haug 2008, 98). ● Bishop Árni Þorláksson (Arne Torlaksson) of Skálholt (1269-1298) worked hard to bring the Icelandic Church up to speed with regard to priestly celibacy and ecclesiastical autonomy from lay control; he is not known to have had any other Dominican relations. ● Sigvat Lande was a canon secular of the cathedral chapter in Nidaros and, according to the saga, a friend of Bishop Árni. He was apparently sent to the Curia in 1272 to represent the entire Norwegian church province before the newly ordained Pope Gregory X after the papal interregnum from 1268 to 1271. He returned to Norway later in 1272 with the call of Gregory for all prelates to attend the Second Council of Lyon to be held in 1274. As Bishop Árni could not attend the council himself, Sigvat was allowed to go in his place. Indeed, Sigvat Lande became a recurrently used envoy for the Norwegian church province abroad, for instance in 1287-88, when he went to Rome to collect the pallium for Archbishop Jørund of Nidaros. In 1284 20/5, he visited the convent of Friars Preachers in Bruges on another diplomatic mission, and he represented the cathedral chapter of Nidaros in acts also involving the Dominican convent in Nidaros in 1285 18/1, 1287 15/2 and 1291 9/3.

Published: A. Vigfússon, Biskupa sögur vol. I, p. 690. B. Grímsdóttir, Biskupa sögur, p. 30.

1274 16/8

Lyon

Convent of Lund

Last will and testament for Niels Torkildsen, canon secular at the cathedral chapter in Lund, in which he leaves 1 mark to the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund.

Source: Transcript in Lundebogen.

Language: Latin.

Testamentum magistri Nicolai Thorkilli super anniversario suo de bonis in Saxtorp.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Nicolaus Thorkilli dictus magister canonicus Lundensis, mee compos mentis ac sanus corpore, meum in hunc modum condo testamentum. In primis ad Terram sanctam lego ·xx· marcas denariorum ad fabricam Lundensis ecclesie, sex marcas denariorum ad mensam communem canonicorum Lundensium ·xx· marcas denariorum de rebus mobilibus quas habeo in Aby ultra estimationem quam canonicis Lundensibus exhibere teneor de bonis ibidem ad sustentationem cuiusdam sacerdotis qui chorum, diebus ac noctibus sollempnibus et festivis frequentat, lego et scoto per presentes, totam terram in Saxtorp, que jure hereditario post dilectum avunculum meum dominum Thuconem Cristiarni quondam filium, mihi cessit ac medietatem terre ibidem quam habui de domino Thorkillo Billæ, ut singulis septimanis dictus sacerdos, tres missas celebret pro defunctis ita videlicet ut una die missam celebret pro anima mea, sequenti die pro anima patris mei dilecti, domini Thorkilli dicti Billæ et dominorum Tuchonis et Ebbonis avunculorum meorum, tertia die pro anima dilecte matris mee domine Benedicte et sororum mearum dominarum Margarete, Cecilie atque Johanne, et hoc ad altare sancte Marie Magdalene et beati Nicholai in cripta, si placet capitulo Lundensi. Et ante inceptionem singularum missarum volo et statuo quod sacerdos memoratus affectuose et humiliter hortetur circumstantes ut singuli suum dicant pater noster pro animabus quibus missam celebraturus est, volo etiam, quod dictus sacerdos, aliis tribus diebus alternatis septimanis celebret missam de sancta Maria, de sancto Michaele, de beata Maria Magdalena, de beato Nicolao, de sancta Katerina, de sancta Margareta, cum se sibi facultas obtulerit. De pensione autem relique terre quam habeo in Saxtorp, volo quod inde singulis annis in choro Lundensi meus agatur anniversarius et patris mei et matris mee ita quod in singulis anniversariis dimidia marca denariorum offeratur, quam volo dividi inter canonicos et vicarios qui vigiliis et misse interfuerint prout domino decano et capitulo equum visum fuerit. Item volo quod de ea, ad pitanciam canonicorum die anniversarii mei, ex parte mea detur dimidia marcha denariorum, pauperibus scolaribus due ore denariorum, aliis pauperibus due ore denariorum. Si quid autem residuum fuerit de pensione memorata, volo quod inde procurent necessaria ipsius altaris. Item ecclesie omnium sanctorum marcam denariorum, ecclesie sancti Petri ad moniales marcam denariorum, ecclesie predicatorum marcam denariorum, ecclesie minorum marcam denariorum, ad ornatum sancte crucis que est in cripta quatuor marcas denariorum, singulis sacerdotibus Lundensibus parrochiis deservientibus oram denariorum, ecclesie Dalby ·ii· marcas denariorum, ecclesie Tumæthorp ·ii· marcas denariorum, ecclesie Brysethorp marcam denariorum, ecclesie Wæmundelef marcam denariorum, ecclesie Saxtorp marcam denariorum, ecclesie Halmstathe in Hallandia marcham denariorum et sacerdoti dimidia marca. Datum Lugduni, anno Domini MCCLXXIIII, in crastino assumptionis beate virginis.

Comments: Niels Torkildsen was a magister and canon secular at the cathedral chapter in Lund. He was among the Lund canonry, who along with Archdeacon Erland Erlandsen and the leading Danish Friars Preachers were excommunicated by Cardinal Legate Guido in 1267 10/9 due to their support of the king in the archiepiscopal strife. He was also one of the executors of the said archdeacon’s will in 1269 21/10.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 578; Erslev, Testamenter... no. 10; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 234.

1274 2/10

Lyon

Province of Dacia

Pope Gregory X enjoins the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia to pay 34 pound sterling to three clergy from Jutland, Denmark, from the money collected as aid for the Holy Land. The Apostolic Camera in Rome has received a similar amount from Canon Algod of the cathedral chapter in Viborg, which he owes to a provost from Viborg, a canon from Ribe and a subdeacon from Århus, but instead of transferring this money to the three clergy as promised, the pope has deposited it on the account for the Holy Land, and therefore now instructs the provincial to make the payment from what have been collected by the Order for the same account in Dacia.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Priori provinciali ordinis predicatorum in Dacia. Dilectus filius Algotus canonicus Wibergensis apud sedem apostolicam constitutus nobis humiliter supplicavit quod facientes ab ipso recipi triginta quatuor libras bonorum et legalium sterlingorum dilectis filiis ... preposito Wibergensi, et Ralice sacerdoti canonico Ripensi, ac Wilgrippo subdiacono canonico Arusiensi, vel eorum altero dictam pecuniam nomine suo restitui mandaremus. Nos vero considerantes, quod Terre sancte status miserabilis instanter exposcit, ut eidem celeriter succuratur pecuniam ipsam recipi mandavimus in eiusdem terre subsidium convertendam. Quocirca discretioni tue per apostolica scripta mandamus quatinus de obventionibus hactenus collectis in Dacia pro dicte terre succurso, vel quas colligi continget in posterum, predictis preposito et canonico vel alteri eorundem, de prefata quantitate pecunie ipsius Algoti nomine infra mensem post receptionem presentium per te vel alium seu alios ad colligendum dictum subsidium deputatos satisfacere sine qualibet difficultate procures, quitationem a prefatis preposito et canonico super eo, quod eis solueris ita plenariam recepturus, quod aliqui occasione recepte, ut premittitur quantitatis non possint decetero molestari. Cautionem autem quam super solutione predicta receperis, ad nos remittas per specialem nuntium nostre camere assignandam, et rescribas nobis sub tuarum testimonio litterarum harum seriem continentium, quid in predictis duxeris faciendum. Datum Lugduni 6. non. octobris anno 3.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til Prædikantordenens provincialprior i Dacia. Vor elskede søn Algod, kannik i Viborg, der opholder sig her ved det apostoliske sæde, har ydmygt ansøgt os om, at vi ville lade udbetale i hans navn til vore elskede sønner ... , provst i Viborg, præsten Ralice, kannik i Ribe, og subdiakonen Vilgrip, kannik i Århus, eller én af dem, 34 pund gode og lovlige sterlinger, som vi lod indbetale af ham. Imidlertid har vi i betragtning af, at Det Hellige Lands medynkværdige stilling indtrængende kræver, at der ydes det hurtig hjælp, ladet det indbetalte beløb anvende til støtte for Det Hellige Land. Derfor pålægger vi ved denne apostoliske skrivelse dig, vise broder, at du uden ophævelser af nogen art skal sørge for af de bidrag, der til hjælp for Det Hellige Land hidtil er indsamlet eller fremtidigt vil blive indsamlet i Dacia, i Algods navn at indbetale fornævnte pengesum til provsten og kannikken eller én af dem inden en måned efter modtagelsen af denne skrivelse enten personligt eller ved én eller flere, som er udpeget til at indsamle denne hjælp, således at du fra provsten og kannikken får en kvittering for, hvad du betaler dem, at ingen for fremtiden kan besværes med hensyn til de således modtagne pengebeløb. Den kvittering, som du får for fornævnte indbetaling, skal du ved en særlig udsending tilstille os til henlæggelse i vort kammer, og du skal ved brev, som indeholder alt dette, give os meddelelse om, hvad du har ladet foretage med hensyn til det foran omhandlede. Givet i Lyon den 2. oktober i [vort pontifikats] tredje år.

Comments: The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Augustinus de Dacia (1261-1266 and 1272-1285), see 1261 20/4. ● The bull shows how the Apostolic Camera could offer to perform monetary bank transfers, and how this could sometime also involve third parties like the Order of Preachers. It can also be seen as a clever papal act to make good of an outstanding claim on a monetary collection in a faraway province, regardless of whether the money had in fact been collected or not.

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 719; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 242.

1274 6/11

Lyon

Province of Dacia

Fr. Johannes de Vercelli, master general of the Friars Preachers, informs Fr. A[ugustinus], prior provincial of the province of Dacia, that he together with the Franciscan minister general, Fr. Hieronymus, has determined a number of admonitions for the friars of the two orders to follow in regard to their internal relationship: They shall never again question the validity of the saints of the other order; if a friar leaves his order he can only be admitted into the other order after one year, unless he is explicitly dispensed from this by his old order; the provincials shall see to a just solution of any conflict between the two orders, so that external judges no longer need to be involved; only provincials are allowed to raise cases of complaints against the other order through the orderly procurators at the Curia; churches, priories or oratories may not be built any closer than 140 cannae to a friary belonging to the other order without their consent; no complaints should be raised against any external choice of funeral with the other order, unless it concerns the parents or biological siblings of the complainer; no complaints should be raised against endowments for the other order; both sides shall avoid deliberate disturbances of the other’s sermons; the convents of the two orders shall take a joint stand to excommunications and interdicts called by others than the pope or papal legates; and no one are allowed to act against inquisitors, who, on the contrary, are to be assisted. The prior provincial is enjoined to distribute a sealed transcript of this letter to every Dominican convent in his province.

Source: Transcript of 1275. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In Christo sibi karissimo fratri A. priori provinciali fratrum ordinis predicatorum, provincie Dacie, frater Johannes fratrum eiusdem ordinis servus inutilis, [salutem] cum sincere dilectionis affectu. Sacre religionis plantarium, ut fructus uberiores afferat et divino gustui offerat dulciores, non solum convenit salutaribus monitis et exhortationibus irrigari, verum etiam id ad manum diligentis cultoris exquirit oportune discipline studio frutices humane infirmitatis, que in ipso interdum pululant sollicicius precidentem, ne si quod absit, cuiusquam neglectu in ramusculos periculose succrescerent impedirent damnosius, pro cuius profectu laboratum est diucius et sudatum. Ecce karissime, divine pietatis immensitas, que peccatores veniens salvos facere neminem vult perire, et desiderans sibi offerri populum acceptabilem non habentem maculam neque rugam, novissimis diebus beatissimos Dominicum et Franciscum tanquam diligentissimos operarios in mundum eodem tempore misit similique officio destinauit. Quorum uterque fulgore sancti spiritus illustratus et calore succensus, ut sibi filii paterna imitantes vestigia nascerentur, ordinem instituit, cuius professores potentes opere et sermone contra potestates aereas sub assumpte professionis signis salutiferis colluctantes, hostium audacius repellentes insultus et deducentes ad nichilum spirituum potentias malignorum ab errore vie sue satagerent studiosius avertere peccatores et conversos in viam dirigere salutarem. Verum quod, si inter fratres utriusque professionis, qui discordantes debent ad unitatis federa reformare alicuius turbacionis materia oriretur, in eorum periculum, aliorum scandalum et animarum multiplex dispendium redundaret, venerabilis pater frater Jeronimus minister generalis prefati ordinis minorum et ego sanctissimorum patrum vestigiis inherentes, qui semper in pacis vinculo professionibus utriusque ordinis procurarent spiritus unitatem, quorum ex imposito nobis officio sumus licet immeriti successores, cupientes illis per que possent incrementa virtuosarum arborum in nostrarum religionum viridariis impediri, oportunis provisionibus obviare communi paci ac fame consulere et aliorum profectibus providere, communicato utriusque ordinis fratrum discretorum consilio, infrascripta duximus ordinanda. Quoniam periculosum esse dinoscitur de sanctorum meritis disputare et amplius vel minus aliquid asserere de hiis quos [Deus] coronat, nec non et temerarium multitudini derogare, quicunque in derogationem sanctorum alterius ordinis vel generalis seu universalis status ipsius scienter et publice linguam suam presumpserit relaxare, severius puniatur et nichilhominus dominum suum prout priori et gardiano illius loci ubi exinde scandalum fuerit exortum videbitur, revocare vel alias emendare per suum prelatum cogatur. Illud quoque sumopere est cavendum, ne quis alicui novicio zelo attrahendi eum ad suum ordinem studeat assumpte religionis egressum. Et si quis sic illectus et attractus exierit, non recipiatur infra annum in ordine cuius obtentu exivit, nisi de licentia illius ordinis quem reliquid. Ad hec cum inter servos Dei qui non est dissensionis sed pacis, aut nulle sint lites habende aut quam celerrime finiende, priores et ministri provinciales ac eorum vicarii generales, fratribus alterius ordinis conquerentibus de fratribus sue cure commissis, non differant reddere justicie complementum, ne propter eorundem defectum cogantur offensi cum utriusque ordinis infamia, ad exteriores judices habere recursum. Et cum id quod in Romana curia geritur, ad noticiam vicinorum et distantium deferatur ad communem ordinum famam servandam procuratores utrius ordinis residentes ibidem ad instantiam aliquorum fratrum singularium aut conventus unius non moveant contra alium ordinem questionem seu a quoquam fratre moveri aut litteras procurari permittant nisi provincialium conquerentium cuius intererit decernere. Insuper illo de quo agitur inibi litigari, procuratori sui ordinis super hoc direxerit speciales. Quia etiam ordinationibus et inhibicionibus apostolicis est parendum, ne utrius ordinis fratres ad constructionem monasterii, ecclesie vel oratorii locum presumant assumere vicinum locum fratrum alterius ordinis infra centum quadraginta cannarum spacium per sedem apostolicam pretaxatum sine ipsorum licencia et assensu. Rogamus tamen, quod ad talem gratiam faciendam difficiles se non reddant ubi ex disposi[ti]one situationis loci nullum vel modicum eis preiudicium generatur. Preterea cum quisque cavere debeat ne alicui faciat quod fieri sibi nollet, nec electionem sepulture alicuius persone apud fratres alterius ordinis patris, et matris, fratris et sororis personis duntaxat exceptis, immutari nec legata eisdem relicta diminui per se vel per alium aliquis procurare presumat. Attendant etiam singuli, ne honori sui ordinis improvide providentes in contencione et emulacione sermones preripiant vel impediant aliorum. Insuper cum securius sit consilium et firmius judicium quod plurimorum sentenciis approbatur, circa observanciam sentenciarum excommunicacionis et interdicti ab aliis quam a summo pontifice et legatis sedis apostolice quibus deferendum simpliciter prolatarum que in dubium revocantur, inter fratres utriusque ordinis collacione prehibita diligenti, requisito etiam si necesse fuerit consilio sapientum, quam cum consciencia permiserit, uniformiter observetur. Ceterum quia id quod contra Christiane fidei religionem committatur, in omnium noscitur injuriam redundare, inquisitores heretice prauitatis nullus impediat vel perturbet, quin pocius ipsi sibi motuo et alii eisdem in persecutione officii indefesse assistant. Cum igitur premissa velimus exacta diligencia cum efficacibus monitis et opportunis correctionibus taliter previdere, ut ab inchoatis siqua inveneritis, velocius et caucius recedatur, et similia nullus in posterum audeat attemptare. Et ut predicta in fratribus nostro commissis regimini optatum celerius sorciantur effectum, ad universos conventus vestre provincie transscriptum presentium vestri sigilli roboratum munimine destinetis, scientes quod memoratus pater minister generalis, consimiles litteras ministris provincialibus ordinis sui scripsit. Valete et orate pro me. Datum Lugduni ∙viii∙ idus Novembris [anno Domini MCCLXXIIII].

Dansk oversættelse:

Til sin højtelskede broder A., provincialprior for brødrene af Prædikantordenen i provinsen Dacia, broder Giovanni, uværdig tjener for brødrene af samme orden, med oprigtig udtalt kærlighed. For at den hellige tros urtegård kan give fyldigere og for den guddommelige tunge sødere frugter, skal den ikke blot overrisles med frelsebringende formaning og opmuntring, men der kræves også til dette, at urtegårdsmandens lugende hånd med nidkær tugt bortskærer den menneskelige skrøbeligheds spirer, som ofte skyder op i urtegården på foruroligende vis, for at de ikke - hvad Gud forbyde - ved en eller andens forsømmelighed på faretruende måde skal vokse op og blive ti kviste, og til stor skade blive en hindring for det, for hvis fremgang der længe er slidt og slæbt. Men se, oh elskede broder, Guds grænseløse kærlighed, som kommer for at frelse syndere, og som ikke vil, at nogen skal fortabes, og som ønsker, at folket skal blive velbehageligt for den, uden en plet eller skræmmende rynke, den har i de seneste tider samtidigt sendt de højhellige mænd Dominik og Frans til verden som flittige arbejdere og bestemt dem til samme hverv. Begge har de, oplyst af Helligåndens lue og optændt af dens glød, for at sønner skulle fødes dem til at vandre i fædrenes fodspor, grundlagt en orden, hvis mægtige forkyndere i gerning og tale kunne bekæmpe de vindige magter under klosterløftets frelsebringende symboler, frygtløst slå fjendernes angreb tilbage, gøre de onde ånders magt til intet og ivrigt hige efter at føre synderne bort fra vildfarelsens vej, samt lede de omvendte ind på frelsens sti. Men eftersom det ville blive til fare for brødrene af begge ordener, til forargelse for andre og til mangfoldig skade for sjælene, hvis der mellem dem, som bør forene de stridende i enighedens pagt, skulle opstå noget emne til uro, har den ærværdige fader Jeronimus, generalminister for den fornævnte Franciskanerorden, og jeg besluttet at følge i de højhellige fædres fodspor, de som altid ved fredens bånd skabte åndens enhed mellem brødrene af begge ordener, og hvis efterfølgere vi, skønt uværdige, er i kraft af det os pålagte embede. Idet vi ønsker ved belejlige bestemmelser at træde op mod det, der kunne hindre de ædle træers vækst i vore ordeners urtegård, at varetage vor fælles fred og vort fælles omdømme og at sørge for andres fremgang, har vi derfor truffet den beslutning efter rådslagning med de bedste brødre af begge ordener at forskrive det nedenfor anførte. Efterdi det vides at være farligt at drøfte de helliges fortjenester og at forøge eller forklejne noget med hensyn til dem, som dette har bragt helgenkronen, og da det vides at være forvovent at nedsætte dette over for mængden, skal hver den, der bevidst eller offentligt drister sig til at hæve sin røst for at forklejne en anden ordens hellige mænd eller ordenens almindelige og hele stilling, straffes strengt, og desuden skal han af sin foresatte tvinges til at tilbagekalde sine ord i overensstemmelse med hvad der besluttes af prioren eller guardianen for det kloster, hvor forargelsen derover måtte være opstået, eller yde bod på anden måde. Også dette bør man af al magt undgå, at ingen af iver efter at bringe en novice ind i sin orden virker for hans udtræden af den orden, vedkommende allerede har antaget, og hvis nogen lokket eller påvirket på denne måde forlader sin orden, må han indenfor et år ikke optages i den orden, til gunst for hvilken han brød ud, uden tilladelse fra den orden, som han forlod. Da der fremdeles mellem den Guds tjenere, der ikke er tvistens, men fredens, enten ingen retsstrid bør føres, eller den bør afsluttes så hurtigt som muligt, skal priorer og provincialministre og deres generalvikarer ikke opsætte at yde retfærdighed til de fremmede ordensbrødre, der klager over brødre, der er overgivet til deres forsorg, for at de forurettede ikke på grund af disses svigten med vanære for begge ordener skal tvinges til at henvende sig til fremmede dommere. Og eftersom det der sker i den romerske kurie bliver bekendt nær og fjern, skal begge ordeners befuldmægtigede, der opholder sig der for at værne ordenernes fælles rygte, ikke rejse klage mod den anden orden på anmodning af enkelte brødre eller af ét kloster eller tillade, at den rejses af nogen broder, eller at de erhverver breve, medmindre klagernes provincial, hvem det påhviler at beslutte, om der skal føres proces angående det, sagen drejer sig om, herom sender særligt brev til sin ordens prokurator. Eftersom man fremdeles skal adlyde de apostoliske formaninger og forbud, må ingen af de to ordeners brødre til opførelse af et kloster, en kirke eller et kapel driste sig til at vælge en plads, der ligger i nærheden af den anden ordens brødre inden for den af pavestolen fastsatte afstand på 140 alen uden deres tilladelse og billigelse. Vi beder dog om, at de ikke gør vanskelighed ved at vise en sådan gunst, når der på grund af stedets naturlige beskaffenhed ingen eller kun ringe skade forvoldes dem. Da i øvrigt enhver bør vogte sig for at gøre mod nogen, hvad han ikke ønsker gjort mod sig selv, må heller ingen driste sig til selv eller gennem andre at foranledige, at nogen persons valg af gravsted hos brødre af den anden orden - herfra undtages dog vedkommendes fader og moder, broder og søster - bliver ændret, eller at testamentariske gaver til dem bliver forringet. Hver enkelt skal fremdeles tage vare på, at han ikke, idet han overilet værner sin ordens ære, af kappestrid eller af avind afbryder eller hindrer andres tale. Da fremdeles det råd er bedst, og den dom den fasteste, som finder medhold hos de fleste, skal man, hvad angår overholdelsen af bandlysnings- og interdiktdomme, som er afsagte af andre end af paven og pavestolens legater, for hvilke man uden videre må bøje sig, og som drages i tvivl, efter at der foruden er sket omhyggelig drøftelse mellem brødrene af begge ordener, og man om fornødent har søgt de retskyndiges råd, uden forskel overholde dem, når samvittigheden måtte tillade det. Da fremdeles alt, hvad der forøves mod kristentroens renhed, er til skade for alle, må ingen hindre eller forstyrre inkvisitorer af kættersk vranglære, men de skal snarere utrætteligt bistå hverandre og andre skal yde dem hjælp i udførelsen af deres hverv. Da vi ønsker at drage nøje omsorg for ovenstående med virkningsfulde formaninger og belejlig revselse på en sådan måde, at man hurtigt og forsigtigt afholder sig fra, hvad I måtte finde påbegyndt, og så at ingen i fremtiden vover at forsøge noget lignende, og for at ovenstående hos de brødre, der er betroet Eders ledelse, hurtigt kan opnå den ønskede virkning, skal I til alle konventer i Eders provins sende en afskrift af nærværende og til yderligere stadfæstelse bekræfte det med Eders segl, idet I skal vide, at omtalte fader, generalministeren, har sendt lignende breve til sin ordens provincialministre. Lev vel og bed for mig. Givet i Lyon den 6. november. (Oversættelse efter DRB)

Comments: The letter transcript is not dated by year, but an almost identical letter was issued in Lyon for the prior provincial of Provincia on 2 November 1274 (MOPH vol. V no. 28 (pp. 100-104)), and the Dacian transcript was made at the subsequent provincial chapter held in Skara in the late summer of 1275 (see below). ● ‘Fr. A.’ refers to Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of Dacia in 1261-1266 and 1272-1285; see 1261 20/4. A. is erroneously identified in DD/DRB as Fr. Absalon, the former prior provincial of Dacia, who had died in 1261 20/4. ● Master General Johannes de Vercelli (†1283) was leader of the Order of Preachers in 1264-1283. He was a former prior of the convent in Bologna (1254-1257) and prior provincial of Lombardia (1257-1264). During the Lyon Council he seems to have become close friends with his Franciscan counterpart. At some point in the period 1264-75, he appointed Prior Provincial Augustinus of Dacia for a commission to settle the terminii of the convents in Kamień (prov. Polonia) and Strausberg (prov. Teutonia). ● Minister General Hieronymus Masci or ‘de Ascoli’ OFM (†1292) was leader of the Order of Friars Minor in 1274-1279. He was made Latin patriarch of Constantinople in 1278, and elected pope in 1287, as whom he took the name Nicholas IV. ● Even though the admonition coincides with one of the very few known disputes between the Friars Preachers and Friars Minor in Scandinavia (see 1268 29/11), it does not appear to derive from that as much as an overall felt need for a future conciliatory line between the two orders in general, not least to mobilize a joint mendicant response to the increased secular opposition all over Europe in general and in Paris in particular (Tugwell 1982, 33; Lawrence 1994, 158-159). ● One canna equaled 2.92 m; thus, 140 cannae was a little more than 400 metres.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 602; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 244.

1275 (Aug.-Sep.) Skara Province of Dacia, Convents of Sigtuna and Skara

Fr. A[ugustinus], prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, issues a certified copy of the abovementioned letter from the master general to the prior and convent of the Order in Sigtuna, something which takes place at the provincial chapter held in Skara.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In Dei filio sibi karissimis priori et ceteris fratribus ordinis fratrum predicatorum de conventu Sictuniensi. Frater A. fratrum eorundem in provincia Dacie servus inutilis salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noveritis me recepisse litteras reverendi patris fratris Johannis magistri ordinis nostri in hunc modum: (…) Mandatis itaque venerabilis patris magistri ordinis obtemperare ut dignum est cupiens, presentes litteras nostro sigillo vestre caritati transmitto signatas rogans vestram dilectionem et attentius monens, ac in remissionem peccatorum vobis injungens, quatenus que in eisdem litteris continentur exacta diligentia prosequi studeatis, ut exinde vestra obediencia apud memoratum patrem magistrum ordinis et me, merito poterit commendari. Valete et orate pro me. Datum Skaris, anno Domini MCCLXXV in nostro capitulo provinciali.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til sin i Guds søn højt elskede prior og de øvrige brødre af prædikebrødrenes orden i konventet i Sigtuna. Broder A[ugustin], de samme brødres uværdige tjener i provinsen Dacia, hilser i Herren evindeligt. I skal vide, at jeg har modtaget et brev fra den ærværdige fader, vor ordensmester broder Johannes, af følgende ordlyd: (…) Idet jeg, som det sømmer sig, ønsker at adlyde den ærværdige fader ordensmesterens befaling, oversender jeg Eder, kære venner, dette med vort segl beseglede brev, idet jeg retter min bøn og formaning til Eder, kære brødre, og til Eders synders forladelse pålægger Eder, at I med nøje omhu søger at udføre, hvad der står i det nævnte brev, så at Eders lydighed efter fortjeneste kan være anbefalet nævnte fader ordensmesteren og mig. Lev vel og bed for mig. Givet i Skara i det Herrens år 1275 på vort provinskapitel.

Comments: The letter is not dated by day, but the provincial chapters of Dacia were usually held in August or September. ● It is confirmed by another source that the provincial chapter of Dacia in 1275 was held in Skara. ● The prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna at this time cannot be identified. ● For further comments, see above.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 603; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 266.

1274 13/11

Lyon

Province of Dacia

Pope Gregory X instructs and authorizes the priors provincial of Lombardia and Dacia to preach the crusade for the Holy Land in all their cities and dioceses. On behalf of the pope, the crusaders are to be promised absolution in accordance with their efforts together with all the privileges offered by the general crusade indulgences, and the families and possessions of those who go to the Holy Land are offered papal protection; the same privileges and immunity are given to the priors provincial and the crusade preachers. Furthermore, 100 days of indulgence are given to all who listens to crusade sermons. The Friars Preachers are instructed to cooperate with the bishops and Friars Minor in this task, as these have been given similar bulls, and to avoid competitive preaching simultaneously in the same places.

Source: Transcript. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Gregorius episcopus servus servorum Dei dilecto filio priori provinciali Dacie ordinis predicatorum, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Si mentes fidelium terrenis abdicatis illecebris recolendis immensis beneficiis nostri Redemptoris intenderent, si ea coelesti lumine illustrante diligenti scrutarentur examine, si frequenter meditationis attente conspectui presentarent, profecto eorum corda concalescerent infra ipsos igne in meditantium animis ardescente. Cuius etenim pectus saxeum non emolliret considerata illius humanationis humilitas, in qua Dei filius factus homo exinanivit semetipsum formam servi accipiens in similitudinem hominum factus et habitu inventus ut homo? Cuius viscera non inflammaret caritatis ardore pia consideratio illius humiliationis extremæ, in qua ipse idem factus obediens vsque ad mortem ad exprobrantium opprobria coram tondente se velut agnus obmutuit, et sicut ouis ad occisionem ductus, post contumelias et terrores, post spinas et sputa, post flagella varia, post diversa denique genera tormentorum innocens sine causa damnatur, et demum saturatus obprobriis, clavis affixus, aceto et felle potatus, confossus lancea in crucis patibulo tam dire mortis subiit passionem, mysterium redemptionis nostre perficiens, sine qua parum nobis nativitas profuisset? Quis igitur hec et alia largitatis divine carismata infra pectoris claustra debita et frequenti meditatione revolvens non intus fervide zelo devotionis accensus ferveat, foris ebulliat, exclamet et dicat: Quid retribuam Domino pro omnibus que retribuit mihi? et non expectato monitoris vel sollicitatoris officio subjungat ultroneus: Calicem salutaris accipiam et nomen Domini invocabo? Quem non pudeat ingratitudinis argui, quin potius de infidelitate notari, si Creatori proprio, benefico Domino, piissimo Redemptori tante necessitatis tempore non assistat, dum hereditatis sue funiculus, terra sancta, quam sibi testatur Scripturae sacre testimonium omnium cariorem in christianitatis confusionem et dedecus per nominis christiani blasphemos pro parte maxima occupata tenetur, et ad occupationem residui per eosdem instantia infeste persecutionis insistitur, super eo assidue in partibus illis populus Christianus impetitur, et molestis impetitionibus infestatur. Et quidem si facultas resistendi competeret, non pateretur aliquis absque deserte fidei scrupulo sui Domini temporalis vel vicum aliquem occupari, et hereditatis Dominice invasores fideles ulterius patientur? Nunquid marcebunt ocio, aut ocius non exurgent ad vitandum tante note discrimen? Exurgant itaque qui sunt Christi, et se ipsius esse non solum nomine sed opere fateantur. Exurgant utique in illius auxilium. Exurgant ad salutis sue compendium, et illam brevis laboris pretio compendiose mercentur. Nunc precipue dum in sacro concilio ad hoc hiis diebus inter cetera immo pre ceteris specialiter congregato, eiusdem terre nuper ordinata subventio sub spe illius de cuius solius clementi providentia, et clementia provida ordinatio talis et tanta processit, laboris optatum exitum repromittit. Convenientibus siquidem in eodem concilio nonnullis principibus et prelatis de mundi partibus universis, aliorumque principum prelatorum et capitulorum nunciis post subsidium pecuniarium communi consensu terre deputatum eidem, convenit omnium sententia in id ipsum, videlicet ut in generali passagio, cuius celeriter auctore Domino terminum prefigemus universis Christicolis contra blasphemos eosdem conflantibus vires suas, quanto erit christianorum virtus unita potentior, tanto ad liberationem terre predicte sit via securior, sit opportunitas promptior, et de illa Deo auspice spes certior habeatur. Ceterum licet ad excitandos eorundem fidelium animos in terre memorate succursum sufficere debeat solertior attentio premissorum, licet possit non indigne sperari, quod si fideles iidem quo debent pietatis oculo terram eandem respiciant, si ad persecutionis acerbitatem, quam terra eadem continuis lacessita molestiis, ac diutinis vexationibus lassata, perpetitur convertant pie compassionis intuitum, discriminaque considerent, que per hoc eidem fidei orthodoxe non est dubium imminere, ad assumendum terre sepefate negotium se potius ingerent, quam invitari ad hoc commonitionis alicuius suffragio expectabant. Quia tamen speramus quod vocem virtutis tribuet Dominus voci sue, verbum crucis ad promotionem ipsius negotii in vestris civitatibus et diocesibus decrevimus proponendum, ad quod eo confidentius personas vestras duximus eligendas, quo magis ad id fame vestre claritas et pastoralis officii debitum nos invitat. Ideoque fraternitati vestre predicationis officium in eisdem civitatibus et diocesibus presentium auctoritate committimus, in remissionem peccaminum injungentes, quatenus in huiusmodi officio juxta datam vobis a Deo prudentiam procedentes, illud efficaciter et prudenter, non obstante quod hoc idem alii forsitan sit commissum exequi studeatis omnes, quos ad hoc utiles fore putabitis, instantius inducendo, ut suscipientes cum reverentia signum crucis, ipsumque suis cordibus et humeris affigentes ad terre memorate succursum viriliter se accingant, ac ipsius negotium fideliter exequantur. Et ut iidem fideles premissa eo libentius atque ferventius prosequi studeant quo potiorem se noverint fructum ex suis laboribus percepturos. Nos de omnipotentis Dei misericordia, et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi, et illa quam nobis Deus ligandi atque solvendi contulit potestate omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis, qui huiusmodi laborem salutifere crucis signo suscepto in personis propriis subierint et expensis, plenam peccatorum suorum, de quibus corde contriti et ore confessi fuerint, veniam indulgemus, et in retributionem justorum salutis eterne pollicemur augmentum. Eis autem qui non in personis propriis illuc accesserint, sed in suis dumtaxat expensis juxta qualitates et facultates suas viros idoneus destinarint illic juxta prudentie vestre arbitrium moraturos, et illis similiter quilicet in alienis expensis, in personis tamen propriis assumpte peregrinationis huiusmodi laborem impleverint, plenam suorum concedimus veniam peccatorum. Huius quoque remissionis volumus esse participes juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum, omnes qui ad subventionem ipsius negotii de bonis suis congrue ministrabunt. Personas insuper, familias et bona eorum, ex quo crucem susceperint sub beati Petri et nostra protectione suscipimus. Statuentes, ut sub diocesanorum suorum defensione consistant. Ut autem iidem crucesignati eo exequantur libentius et ferventius votum suum, quo pluribus fuerint favoribus communiti presentium auctoritate concedimus, ut iidem illis privilegiis eaque immunitate gaudeant, que in generali crucesignatorum indulgentia continentur. Et quod per sedis apostolice literas, vel legatorum ipsius extra suas dioceses, nisi ille que ab eadem sede obtente fuerint, plenam de huiusmodi indulto mentionem fecerint, non valeant conveniri, dummodo parati existant coram suis ordinariis de se querelantibus respondere, quos per vos ab hiis ecclesiastica censura defendi cessante appellationis obstaculo volumus, qui eosdem contra indultum huiusmodi predictave privilegia et protectionis nostre tenorem presumpserit temere molestare. Ita tamen quod aliquis vestrum de hiis que judicialem indaginem exigunt, et indultum privilegiave huiusmodi, seu personas familias et bona crucesignatorum ipsorum non contingunt, se in hac parte nullatenus intromittant. Si qui vero illuc proficiscentium ad prestandas usuras juramento tenentur astricti, creditores eorum per vos vel alios sublato appellationis obstaculo districtione simili, ut juramenta huiusmodi penitus relaxantes, ab usurarum vlterius exactione desistant. Si autem quisquam creditorum eos ad solutionem coegerit usurarum, ipsum ad restitutionem earum eadem districtione sublato appellationis obstaculo compellatis. Judeos quoque ad remittendas ipsis usuras per secularem compelli precepimus potestatem, et donec eas remiserint ab omnibus Christi fidelibus tam in mercimoniis quam aliis sub excommunicationis poena jubemus communionem illis omnimodam denegari. Porro ad huiusmodi ardui et salubris negotii efficaciam pleniorem, ut vos convocare possitis cleros et populos ad quemcunque volveritis locum idoneum, et ibidem verbum crucis proponere, ac fidelibus vere penitentibus et confessis ad predicationem huiusmodi convenientibus, ipsamque audientibus reverenter, centum dies de injunctis eis poenitentiis relaxare, quodque, vobis et vestris familiis in ecclesiis ecclesiastico interdicto suppositis excommunicatis et interdictis exclusis, non pulsatis campanis, voce submissa, et januis clausis divina celebrare officia et facere celebrari, ut in eadem usque ac populis proponere verbum crucis, auctoritate apostolica tibi et ipsis fratribus duximus concedendum. Volumus preterea et concedimus, ut tu et iidem fratres, qui in officio predicationis crucis pro presenti negotio per triennium duximus laborandum, vel si post inceptum laborem huiusmodi cum intentione ipsum predictum triennium prosequendi ante finitum idem triennium decedatis, illis immunitate ac privilegiis gaudeatis, illiusque indulgentie sitis participes, que personaliter in terre predicte subsidium transfretantibus in eodem generali concilio noscuntur esse concessa. Ceterum cum huiusmodi predicationis officium venerabilibus fratribus nostris archiepiscopis et episcopis universis per nos in suis diocesibus sit commissum, et ministeris provincialibus ac aliis fratribus ordinis minorum illud per similes presentibus litteras committamus, te ac dictos fratres eiusdem tui ordinis cum omni diligentia volumus observare, ne cum prelatis eisdem in predicando concurrere vel ipsorum predicationem turbare seu impedire quomodolibet presumatis cum dictis etiam ministris et fratribus prefati ordinis minorum sic loca predicationis et tempora dividendo, ut vos mutuo non turbetis, nec impediatis aliquatenus per concursum, sed vobis invicem alterius vicibus in omni patientia et quiete concedatis. Et si forsan in aliquibus locis conventus vos habere contingat, in quibus conventum predictus minorum ordo non habeat, eisdem ministris et fratribus ipsius ordinis minorum ad eadem loca supervenientibus in executione predicti officii tu et fratres iidem prefati tui ordinis deferatis, non obstante aliqua indulgentia fratribus eiusdem tui ordinis a dicta sede sub quacumque verborum forma concessa, quod apostolica mandata suscipere vel exequi per litteras apostolicas in quibus de indulto huiusmodi mentio non habetur minime teneantur, et quibuslibet aliis indulgentiis, privilegiis, seu litteris ab eadem sede obtentis, per que predicta impediri vel differri possint et de quibus specialem oporteat in presentibus fieri mentionem. Datum Lugduni idibus Novembris pontificatus nostri anno tercio.

Comments: The bull is also preserved through a transcript in the Regesta Vaticana, in which the main text is directed to the Dominican prior provincial of Lombardia, with an addition saying that similar bulls were sent In eundem modum to the Dominican prior provincial of Dacia as well as the Franciscan minister provincial of Dacia; the Regesta-version is published in BD. A part of the bull, from Si mentes fidelium to proponere verbum crucis, is identical to a passage in a bull issued on 17 September 1274 to the archbishops of York, Nidaros and Uppsala; this part is published in DS vol. I no. 583 and BD no. 717. ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Augustinus de Dacia (1261-1266 and 1272-1285), see 1261 20/4.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 584; Bullarium Danicum no. 722.

1275 16/4

St. Peter Martyr (prov. Dacia)

Bengt Magnusson, justiciary of Östergötland, founds an altar dedicated to St. Peter Martyr OP in the Cathedral of Linköping for the benefit of the souls of himself, his parents, his late wife Margareta, and their children. For the funding of the altar, he donates a number of rent-giving farms. The canon, who holds the income from the altar, shall keep it properly equipped and read a weekly mass at the alter, either Tuesday or Wednesday. The descendants of Bengt shall see to that the agreement is kept.

Source: Transcript in Registrum ecclesie Lincopensis.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras visuris vel audituris B. legifer østgotorum salutem in Domino sempiternam. Inter mansiones que in domo patris celestis eterna firmitate consistunt, volentes ipso prestante Jhesu Christo qui earum conditor exstitit, in aliqua earum investiri. Notum facimus tam presentibus quam in posterum futuris quod nos in remissione peccatorum nostrorum et reverendi patris nostri et pie matris nostre nec non in remedium anima dilectissime uxoris nostre quondam Margarete omniumque nostrorum progenitorum facimus canoniam in ecclesia Lincopensi, cui hos redditus assignamus mansionem nostram in Scrukubi cum incolis et omnibus attinentiis, ubi de incolis solvuntur, ∙xiii∙ thynones annone et ∙xiii∙ ore denariorum annuatim necnon et jus patronatus quod nobis in dicta ecclesia ratione predicte mansionis attinebat. Item curiam nostram in Biærcho cum omnibus attinentiis ubi de incolis solvuntur ∙x∙ thynones annone et ∙x∙ ore denariorum. Item villam Gaddostad de qua solvuntur viginti thynones et ∙iii∙ marce denariorum et dimidia. Item omnia predia que recepimus post prefatam uxorem nostram in Thyst, scilicet ∙xvi∙ attongos de quibus solvuntur ∙xx∙ et ∙i∙ marc. denar. annuatim. Scire etiam volumus universos quod predictam canoniam facimus et bona enumerata damus. In honorem sancti Petri martiris de ordine fratrum predicatorum, nosque obligamus ad altare sibi construendum, cum calice indumentis et toto ornatu et necessariis ad missam celebrandam. Cum autem consumpta fuerint que nos in principio providemus volumus quod canonici qui in predicta canonia in posterum fuerint provideant de altaris ornatu et omnibus ad missam necessariis. Hac etiam conditione omnia sepedicta bona damus ut canonicus qui pro tempore fuerit missam de beato Petro in omni tertia feria si vacaverit sin autem in proxima sequenti cum cantu dicere teneatur et heredes nostri attendant, quod de missa predicta quod jam dictum est inperpetuum observetur. Litteram presentem fecimus sigillari sigillo domini mei regis W. et domini nostri ducis M. et domini H. episcopi Lincopensis et aliorum regni nobilium et nostro ad predicti facti evidenciam et munimen. Datum anno Domini MCCLXXV tertia die pasche.

Comments: St. Peter Martyr OP or Fr. Petrus Veronensis (†1252), an Italian Friar Preacher, who as papal inquisitor was killed by two assassins in Lombardy and canonized only 11 months after his death. In saintly art, he is always depicted with a big hatchet through his head, in the way that he was killed. Thus, as a saint, he became associated with headache sufferers, but was also known to heal various other diseases, to protect crops and produce childbirth miracles; the latter quality as a fertility patron was, however, never promoted by the order itself. Eventually, his cult transformed him into mainly a saint of orthodoxy and inquisition. In 1256, the general chapter ordered images of St. Dominic and St. Peter to be executed in every church of the order (MOPH III, 81), and the two can still be seen standing next to each other in a thirteenth-century fresco on the nave wall of the Dominican church in Århus. The cult of St. Peter Martyr seems to have gained a more immediate appeal both within and outside the order than that of St. Dominic. In 1275, i.e. the same year as the altar foundation in Linköping, he is depicted in the seal of the Dominican prior of Strängnäs. ● On Bengt Magnusson, see 1269 29/10. He may have got the inspiration for this foundation from the convent of Friars Preachers in Skänninge, whom he showed special generosity in his will of 1269.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 592.

1275 (1275.09.12 and 1276.04.18)

Convents of Helsingborg and Holbæk

Convents of Friars Preachers are established in Helsingborg and Holbæk. The cemetery of the friars in Holbæk is consecrated by Bishop Peder of Roskilde the following year.

Source: A. Annales 980-1286, B. Annales Skeningenses, C. Annales Petri Olavi, D. Transcript in Hamsfort’s Chronologia.

Language: Latin.

1269. (...) Conventus venit Helsingborch et Holbek.

Dansk oversættelse:

1269. (…) Konventer ankom til Helsingborg og Holbæk.

MCCLXXV venit conventus Helsingiaborgh et Holbæk (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

1275 ankom konventer til Helsingborg og Holbæk (…).

1275. Missus fuit conventus in Holbek crastino Prothi et Jacincti. Sequenti anno 18. die Aprilis, consecratum est cimiterium fratrum ibidem per episcopum Petrum Roskildensem.

1275. Fundatur conventus Holbeccensis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1275. Konvent blev sendt til Holbæk den 12. september. Det efterfølgende år, den 18. april, blev brødrenes kirkegård sammesteds indviet af biskop Peder af Roskilde.

1275. Konventet i Holbæk blev stiftet.

1269. Cænobia Holbeci et Helsingburgi deductis sodalium coloniis condita.

Dansk oversættelse:

1269. Klostre i Holbæk og Helsingborg grundlægges af ledsagende udflyttende konventer.

Comments: Because of the differing statements on the years of foundation, it has been suggested that 1269 was the year of arrival of the first friars, whereas 1275 was the year of the formal convent foundation (e.g. Thomsen 1936-37, 39). Several aspects do, however, speak against this interpretation and point to the year 1275 only (Gallén 1946, 66 note 32). Among these the fact that it should be some coincidence if both convents took exactly the same time to establish. Almost all entries in Annales 980-1286 (B) are consequently dated erroneously, probably due to a careless transcriber. Furthermore, Annales Petri Olavi (C) can add an exact date of the event in Holbæk as well as the date of the cemetery consecration. Hamsfort (D) generally seems to base his Dominican knowledge on Annales 980-1286. ● The exact date stated by Petrus Olavi, 12 September 1275, on which a convent was sent to Holbæk, could indicate that this refers to a decision on the provincial chapter, which usually took place just around this time of year. ● Intrestingly enough, Petrus Olavi (C) does not mention the convent foundation of Helsingborg for any of the suggested years. He does, however, include a somewhat obscure information on Dominican acquisition of land in Helsingborg 1309. ● On Bishop Peder Skjalmsen Bang of Roskilde, see 1259 6/3.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II; Annales Danici, p. 194; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 272; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 373; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 5; Annales Suecici, p. 262; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). C. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 187; Annales Danici, p. 206. D. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 291.

Literature: Jakobsen 2003.

1275 (Aug.-Sep.)

Convent of Skara, Province of Dacia

The provincial chapter of Dacia is held in Skara.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXXV (…), celebratum capitulum Scaris, (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

1275 (…) kapitel blev afholdt i Skara (…).

Comments: At this provincial chapter in Skara, Prior Provincial Augustinus informed the friars of the conciliatory policy towards the Friars Minor that had been agreed upon by the two orderly masters (see 1275 (Aug-Sep)).

Published: Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 5; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1264-75

Provinces of Dacia, Polonia and Teutonia, Convents of Kamień (prov. Polonia) and Strausberg (prov. Teutonia)

Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, along with the priors provincial of Teutonia and Polonia, and by mandate of the master general of the Order, Fr. Johannes de Vercelli, settle the terminii of the convents in Kamień Pomorski (prov. Polonia) and Strausberg (prov. Teutonia).

Source: Reference in letter of 1289 6/6. City Archives of Szczecin.

Language: Latin.

(…) inspectis etiam diligentius limitationem litteris, auditis quoque rationibus ex utraque parte allegatis ac inventa veritate, auctoritate nobis commissa sic pronunciavimus et pronunciamus per presentes, ut fratres de Kamin terminos suos secundum limitationem factam inter eos et Struthbergenses auctoritate fratris Johannis quondam magistri ordinis per venerabiles patres fratres Augustinum provincialem Dacie, provincialem Theutonie, et provincialem Polonie (…).

Comments: The date of the event is not dated in the letter of 1289 6/6, but it must have taken place during the offices of Master General Johannes de Vercelli (1264-1283) and Prior Provincial Augustinus de Dacia (1261-1276 and 1282-1285). Furthermore, as the subsequent resettlement of the terminii in 1289 took place to satisfy the convent of Myślibórz (Soldin, prov. Teutonia), situated in between Kamień and Strausberg, the initial settlement most occured before the foundation of the Myślibórz convent in 1275. ● On Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. ● The priors provincial of Teutonia and Polonia at this time has not been identified. ● On Master General Johannes de Vercelli, see 1274 6/11.

Published: Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis 1. ser. vol. XVIII no. VII:2 (pp. 441-442); Pommersches Urkundenbuch vol. III no. 1507; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 361.

1276 26/6

Province of Dacia

Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, participates in the retinue of King Magnus Lagabøte of Norway at a meeting between the three Scandinavian kings in Horsaberg.

Source: Magnúss saga lagabætiss.

Language: Old Norse.

(…) Au þorsdagin eptir Jons messo baptista sigldi Magnus kongr med her sinn af Konga hellu til Horsa bergs. Hann hafdi nær ∙cxx∙ skipa. Ϸar var þa i foruneyti hans Jon erkibyskup og Andres byskup af Oslo, Askatin byskup af Biorgvin (…) og þessir stallarar (…) prior prouincialis Aki af predikara husi (…) og marger adrer mæter menn lærder menn og olærder. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Torsdag efter messedagen for Johannes Døberen sejlede kong Magnus med sin hær fra Konghelle til Horsaberg. Han havde omkring 120 skibe. I hans følge var ærkebiskop Jon og biskop Anders af Oslo, biskop Askatin af Bergen (...) og disse stallere: (...), Åge, provincialprior for prædikanternes huse, (...) og mange andre gæve mænd, gejstlige og verdslige. (…)

Comments: On Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. ● Horsaberg is located by the Göta River near the medieval border between the three Scandinavian kingdoms.

Published: Storm, Islandske annaler…, pp. 333-334.

1277 1/2

Tønsberg

Convents of Bergen, Nidaros and Oslo

Last will and testament for King Magnus Håkonsson of Norway, in which he leaves 12 marks sterling to each of the convents of Friars Preachers in Nidaros, Bergen and Oslo.

Source: Transcript by Arne Magnusson (1719). The Royal Danish Library, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Quoniam sicut tempus labile labendo deficit, sic cum fuga temporis temporales deficiunt actiones a memoria hominum, nisi vigorem recipiant a testimonio litterarum: ideoque mortis incertum tempus dubiosque rerum eventus certa bonorum suorum ordinatione ac litterarum testamentalium testimonio, discretorum solet providentia prevenire. Hinc est quod nos Magnus Dei gratia rex Norvegie de salute anime nostra pie recogitantes, mortisque incertum tempus certa bonorum nostrorum nobis a Deo collatorum ordinatione, sani et incolumes corpore, prevenientes, ad honorem Dei patris omnipotentis et filii eius Jesu Christi et spiritus sancti et gloriose semper virginis Marie, beatique Olavi martyris, ac omnium sanctorum, in nostrorum remissionem peccaminum testamentum nostrum condimus: [...] Hec autem supradicta legata, ut major de nostro testamento certitudo haberetur, fecimus sub certo numero, et congruis superscriptionibus appositis ad singula Bergis in claustro fratrum minorum loco tuto reponi in nostra presentia, nobis in remissionem peccaminum et indigentibus ad solatium ac omnipotenti Domino [ad] gloriam et honorem. Ad omnium autem notitiam volumus pervenire, quod quedam sunt ad nostrum spectantia testamentum, que in nostrorum remissionem peccatorum jam exsolvi fecimus ratione testamenti. Primo claustro sanctimonialium de Rein Nidrosiensis dyocesis contulimus predia annuatim solventia triginta marcas usualis monete. Item pro prebenda, quam instituimus Deo cooperante in cathedrali ecclesia Bergis persolvimus predia solventia annuatim sexaginta cofinata; ut videlicet a quolibet successore illius prebende dicatur super altari prebende assignato missa pro defunctis fidelibus; et in speciali anima patris nostri matrisque nostre et nostra domino inter sacra missarum sollempnia commendetur; et ad hoc faciendum in perpetuum litteras obligationis suscepimus a canonicis dicte sedis. Adjecimus etiam ut pia canonicorum omnium excitaretur devotio pro hac parte pro communi ipsorum centum marcas monete usualis. Item claustro sanctimonialium Nunnesæte[r] in civitate Bergensi contulimus predia annuatim solventia septuaginta cofinata, et hoc ex bonis, que nobis ex materna hereditate attinere dignoscuntur. Item canonicis cathedralis ecclesie sancti martyris Hallvardi in Asloya predium trium marcarum usualis monete contulimus ut anniversarium nostrum in perpetuum facere teneantur cum de hac vita nos dominus evocarit; super quo nobis litteras obligatorias assignaverunt canonici dicte sedis, quod ad hoc fideliter in perpetuum teneantur. Item [h]ospitali sancti Stephani Tunsbergis dyocesis Asloensis contulimus predium persolvens annuatim viginti marcas. Item ad claustrum ordinis Premonstratensis dictum Mariskogh dyocesis Asloensis contulimus predia decem marcarum usualis monete. Et hec in prediis seu possessionibus persolvi fecimus in denariis vero: monacis ordinis sancti Benedicti de Holm Nidrosiensis dyocesis persolvimus centum viginti marcas sterlingorum, ut oblatas et vinum ad consecrationem sacrosancti corporis et sangvinis dominici tam clericis secularibus quam claustralibus memorate dyocesis ministrare in perpetuum teneantur; presertim quia nobis ad hoc litteras obligationis assignaverunt, quod ad hoc fideliter in perpetuum teneantur. Item predicatoribus Nidrosie contulimus duodecim marcas sterlingorum. Item canonicis majoris ecclesie Bergis persolvimus centum viginti marcas sterlingorum, ut oblatas et vinum ad consecrationem sacrosancti corporis et sangvinis Dominici universis tam clericis secularibus quam claustralibus eiusdem dyocesis ministrare in perpetuum teneantur. Adiecimus eciam triginta marcas sterlingorum, ut anniversarium nostrum annis singulis in die debito anniversarii celebrare in perpetuum teneantur; presertim quia nobis etiam litteras obligationis ad hoc assignaverunt, quod hoc facere fideliter in perpetuum teneantur. Item predicatoribus Bergis contulimus duodecim marcas sterlingorum. Item fratribus minoribus Bergis duodecim marcas sterlingorum contulimus; et ad edificium eiusdem claustri septingentas marcas usualis monete. Item contulimus sanctimonialibus Nunnusæter Bergis quadraginta marcas sterlingorum. Item ad [h]ospitale sancte Caterine leprosorum Bergis centum marcas sterlingorum contulimus. Item ad [h]ospitale pauperum apud Omnes sanctos Bergis sexaginta marcas sterlingorum contulimus. Item monac[h]is Cisterciensis ordinis in Lysa contulimus duodecim marcas sterlingorum. Item episcopo sedis Stafangrensis contulimus centum viginti marcas sterlingorum, ut oblatas et vinum ad consecrationem sacrosancti corporis et sangvinis Dominici universis tam clericis secularibus quam claustralibus illius dyocesis administrare in perpetuum teneatur; presertim quia nobis ad hoc litteras obligationis assignaverit, quod ad hoc fideliter in perpetuum teneatur. Item episcopo sedis Asloensis contulimus centum viginti marcas sterlingorum, ut oblatas et vinum ad consecrationem sacrosancti corporis et sangvinis Dominici universis tam clericis secularibus quam claustralibus illius dyocesis amministrare in perpetuum teneatur; presertim quia nobis ad hoc litteras obligationis assignaverit, quod ad hoc fideliter in perpetuum teneatur. Item sanctimonialibus de Gymbeseye Asloensis dyocesis contulimus triginta marcas usualis monete. Item sanctimonialibus in Asloia contulimus triginta marcas usualis monete. Item predicatoribus in Asloia contulimus duodecim marcas sterlingorum. Item monac[h]is ordinis Cisterciensis in Hofuteyiar Asloensis dyocesis contulimus triginta marcas usualis monete. Item ad [h]ospitale de Varnu Asloensis dyocesis contulimus viginti marcas usualis monete. Item fratribus minoribus in Konunghellis contulimus duodecim marcas sterlingorum, insuper ad edificium claustri eorum contulimus centum viginti marcas usualis monete. Item episcopo sedis Hamarensis contulimus centum viginti marcas sterlingorum, ut oblatas et vinum ad consecrationem sacrosancti corporis et sangvinis Dominici universis tam clericis secularibus quam claustralibus illius dyocesis amministrare in perpetuum teneatur; presertim quia nobis ad hoc litteras obligationis assignaverit, quod ad hoc fideliter in perpetuum teneatur. Item in omnes provincias subscriptas in rure, videlicet in duabus medietatibus Halegghelandie et in duabus medietatibus Naumdale simul cum hiis in omnibus octo provinciis Trondheimie, Nordmære et Sunmære, Fyrda fulke, Sogne, Vos, Nordhordaland, Sundhorduland, Ryggia fulke, Agdum in omnes inquam has provincias et in respectu quoad quamlibet skipreide quam continent, persolvi fecimus trium marcarum precium in annona. Istis autem superaddidimus, quod cum nos ex hac vita, vocante Domino, migrare contigerit, apud fratres minores Bergis ecclesiasticam providente Domino eligimus sepulturam et in hac electione sepulture prohibemus firmiter auctoritate Dei patris omnipotentis, quod nullus nostrorum, quacumque nos propinquitate aut cognatione contingens vel familiaritate, obicem nobis presumat opponere contrarie voluntatis. Set et executoribus testamenti nostri dominis Asloensi et Bergensi episcopis, quos per presentes non solum instituimus, set etiam institutos confirmamus, in mandatis super animas suas injungimus, ne hanc nostram ultimam voluntatem et ordinationem permittant aliquatenus irritari; presertim cum super hoc litteras a sede apostolica optinuimus speciales. quarum litterarum formam, ad majorem facti evidentiam et firmitudinem, huic nostro testamento decrevimus inserendam. Que talis est: [...]. Ut autem hoc nostrum testamentum robur optineat firmitatis, ipsum sigillo nostro et aliis subpendentibus fecimus communiri, sub interminatione nichilominus anathematis prohibentes, ne aliquis nostrum jam dictam ordinationem et testationem presumat scienter, sub pretextu alicuius temporalis honoris aut commodi vel alicuius immutationis irritare. Actum Tunsbergis anno ab incarnatione Domini millesimo ducentesimo septuagesimo septimo, in vigilia purificationis beate Marie virginis, anno regni nostri quartodecimo, presentibus in nullo nobis aut nostre ordinationi prejudicantibus, si aliquid aliud in futurum, inspirante eo a quo justa sunt opera et recta consilia, videbitur ordinandum.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VI, pp. 248-252; Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. IV no. 3.

(after 1277 15/8)

(Lübeck)

Convent of Lübeck (prov. Teutonia)

The prior and convent of Friars Preachers in Lübeck, along with the local cathedral chapter and guardian and convent of Friars Minor, certify a letter of privilege issued by King Erik V Klipping of Denmark in favour of the city of Lübeck.

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck (Danica 20,1).

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit prepositus, decanus, totumque capitulum ecclesie Lubicensis, prior ac totus conventus fratrum predicatorum ibidem, gardianus ceterique fratres de ordine fratrum minorum civitatis eiusdem, salutem in Domino. Protestamur presentibus nos vidisse patentes litteras gloriosi principis domini Erici Danorum Slavorumque regis, non cancellatas, non abolitas, nec in aliqua sui parte vitiatas sed rationabiles et integras in hec verba:

Ericus Dei gratia Danorum Slavorumque rex omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus in Domino salutem. Notum facimus universis quod dilectorum nobis civium Lubicensium precibus annuentes volumus modis omnibus quod si aliqui de eis casu infortuito in terminis regni nostri alicubi naufragium passi fuerint, nullus advocatorum nostrorum seu quisquam alius eos super saluatione rerum suarum debet impedire. Quare prohibemus ne quis eos contra hanc gratiam eis a nobis factam audeat molestare, sicut regiam effugere volverit ultionem. Datum Roskildis, anno Domini MCCLXX septimo, in assumptione beate virginis, teste domino N. cancellario.

Comments: The letters of certification are not dated and they name no persons who may indicate their age. LUB suggests that they are ”ungefähr gleichzeitig” with the certified letter itself, while DD in a note has dated them to ”around 1300”, but listed them in the catalogue as ”after 1277 15/8”, which is also followed here. ● Although both certifications are sealed as finished documents, they appear to be made at the same time and by the same people, leaving it unclear why two such letters were needed. ● The certified letter was issued by King Erik V Klipping of Denmark in 1277 15/8 and concerned the privilege of Lübeck merchants to salvage goods from their own ships in case of shripwrecking in Danish territory.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 295 (and 294). The certified letter itself is published in Lübeckisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. II no. 45.

(after 1277 15/8) (Lübeck)

The prior and convent of Friars Preachers in Lübeck, along with the same persons and institutions as above, issues yet another certification of the same royal letter.

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck (Danica 20,2).

Language: Latin.

Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit ... prepositus, ... decanus, totumque Lubicensis ecclesie capitulum, frater ... prior ac totus conventus fratrum de ordine fratrum predicatorum ibidem, frater ... gardianus ceterique fratres ordinis fratrum minorum civitatis eiusdem loci, in salutis auctore gaudium et salutem. Protestamur presentibus nos excellentis principis domini Erici Danorum regis vidisse privilegium civitati Lubicensi collatum, non abolitum, non cancellatum, nec in aliqua sui parte vitiatum sed rationabile et integrum in hec verba: (...).

Comments: See above.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 296.

1277 11/10

(Skänninge)

Convent of Skänninge

Fr. Petrus, lector of the Friars Preachers in Skänninge, informs his friend, Christina of Stommeln, that he has “six daughters in spirit” in Skänninge, with whom she may live and stay, if she is willing to move to their country, where he can be her “father, counselor, friend and comforter”. He asks her to pass her answer to this request as soon as possible on to Fr. Laurentius, along with a complete update on her state of health.

Source: Vita Christinae Stumbelensis.

Language: Latin.

In virginis filio karissime filie et dulcissime amice, Cristine de Stumbele, frater Petrus, lector Skenigensis*, spiritus sancti consolationem cum virtutum omnium cotidiano augmento. (...) Scripsi vobis de capitulo provinciali duas litteras, in quarum una significavi vobis quod, si velletis ad partes nostras venire, quod vellem vobis pater esse, consiliarius, amicus et consolator, et quia habeo sex filias religiosas, inter quas possitis commorari, que vobis victum et vestitum ex patrimonio suo libenter procurarent, quod et nunc scribo. Unde, quid vobis super hoc placeat, michi cum plena notificatione status vestri, quam citius potestis, fratrem Laurentium rescribere faciatis. Sanus sum pater vester, et, quoad corpus et seculum, satis prospere michi omnia succedunt, licet, quo ad spiritum, plurimos patiar defectus. Valete, karissima in Domino! Salutate omnes amicos meos antiquos. Scripta tertia die post festum Dyonisii. Valete!

Dansk oversættelse:

Broder Peter, lektor i Skänninge, ønsker den i jomfruens søn elskede datter og kæreste veninde, Christina af Stommeln, Helligåndens trøst og daglig forøgelse af alle dyder. (...) Fra provincialkapitlet har jeg sendt dig to breve, og i det ene af disse har jeg sagt dig, at hvis du vil komme til vore egne, skal jeg være din fader, rådgiver, ven og trøster. Og jeg har også skrevet, at jeg har seks åndelige døtre, hos hvem du kan bo og som gerne efter bedste evne vil forsørge dig med mad og klæder. Dette skriver jeg også nu. Derfor beder jeg dig snarest muligt lade broder Lars skrive til mig og sige, hvad du synes om dette forslag, samt give mig fuldstændig underretning om dit befindende. Din fader er frisk, og hvad kropslige og verdslige anliggender angår, går alt mig vel, men hvad det åndelige angår, lider jeg stor brist. Farvel, min kæreste i Herren! Hils alle mine gamle venner. Skrevet den tredje dag efter Dionysius’ dag. Farvel!

Comments: The letter is only dated by day, not by year. Based on the events mentioned and its place in the chronology of Fr. Petrus’ life, 1277 has been suggested as the year in question (Gallén 1946, 230-232; Lundén 1950, 172 note 2; SDHK no. 1023). ● * SLMS has read the convent affiliation of lector Petrus as Strenigensis, i.e. Strängnäs, but from the context and other sources it appears certain that at this time he was affiliated to Skänninge. Thus, the extant transcript may have misread an original /Ske/ as /Stre/ (Gallén 1946, 230-231). ● On Fr. Petrus de Dacia, see 1267 20/12. ● Fr. Laurentius Sweus of the Friars Preachers in Västerås studied at the Dominican studium generale in Cologne in 1277-1279. Fr. Petrus had obviously asked him to hand Christina the letter and to receive her answer, and then see to it being brought back home to Dacia. Fr. Laurentius himself stayed in Cologne, where he once again was used as mail carrier for Christine and Fr. Petrus in 1278 22/7, and reported around 1279 Jan to Fr. Petrus about a diabolic attack that Christine suffered during Christmas 1278-79. Trained as he was to become a lector, he may be identical to the Fr. Laurentius, who was assigned to the convent in Lödöse as lector at the provincial chapter in 1291 22/8. ● On Christina of Stommeln, see 1267 20/12. ● The provincial chapter in question appears to have been the immediately preceding one, i.e. the one held in August-September 1277; at what convent it was celebrated is not known. ● None of the six female religious staying with Fr. Petrus in Skänninge are mentioned by name, but it would appear obvious that two of them were Ingrid Elovsdotter (see 1250-75) and her sister Kristina. The group resembled a beguine community, although the two sisters, according to a letter of 1281 22/8, wore the habit of Dominican sisters long before the foundation of the nunnery.

Published: Scriptores Latini Medii Aeui Suecani vol. I ep. 59 (pp. 252-254); Om den saliga jungfrun Kristina av Stommeln ep. 27 (pp. 170-172) (transl.).

Online scans of Codex Juliacensis: fol. 54r and 54v.

1277

Convent of Næstved

Rane, canon secular of the cathedral chapter in Roskilde, in the presence of King Erik V Glipping of Denmark, donates two farms and a mill in Borup (Mogenstrup Parish) to the Benedictine Abbey of Skovkloster in order for the Friars Preachers to be allowed to keep the site in Næstved, on which they live, in peace.

Source: Register of Næstved Abbey.

Language: Latin.

Magister Rano canonicus Roskildensis, in presentia Erici regis, donavit, scotavit et assignavit monasterio duas curias et molendinum in Botorp in parrochia Magnstorp, ut fratres predicatores in Nestvet quiete teneant fundum quem inhabitant. Idem contulit ½ marcam census terre in Flintterop tali conditione ut conventus pro eo missam dicere teneatur. Item dedit nobis ∙x∙ solidos terre in censu in Lundby. MCCLXXVII.

Dansk oversættelse:

Magister Rane, kannik i Roskilde, gav, skødede og overdrog i kong Eriks nærværelse til klosteret to gårde og en mølle i Borup i Mogenstrup Sogn, for at prædikebrødrene i Næstved uforstyrret kan beholde den grund, hvorpå de bor. Den samme overdrog ½ mark skyldjord i Flinterup på den betingelse, at konventet forpligter sig til at holde en messe for ham. Fremdeles gav han os 10 ørtug skyldjord i Lundby. 1277.

Comments: This is the first certain evidence for Dominican presence in Næstved; however, see also 1242 and 1266 Apr-Aug. The donation appears to have had the purpose of pleasing the Benedictines of Skovkloster enough for them to accept Dominican acquisition of a property in Næstved, most likely (what was to become) the friars’ priory, something which the monks had apparently opposed. This may suggest that the Friars Preachers had tried to establish a house in Næstved since 1242, but had been prevented from this by the Benedictine city lord of Næstved, just as it was the case for the Friars Minor, who acquired a house in 1240, only to be accepted by the Benedictines in 1270. But the Dominican interest in moving their convent to Næstved from Vordingborg may also just have begun in the 1260-70s (Jakobsen 2015). ● Rane is known as magister and canon secular at the cathedral chapter of Roskilde in the period 1266 to 1288; from 1285 at the latest also as dean. He was part of the Danish retinue assisting Cardinal Legate Guido in 1266 (DD 2 II 39), and may have been the nameless dean of the Roskilde Chapter, who in 1282 9/2 witnessed a transaction of land concerning the nunnery of the Dominican sisters in Roskilde, along with the prior of the local Friars Preachers. ● The donor subsequently in 1277 announced the donation at the hundred courts of Hammer and Flakkebjerg (DD 2 II 311), just as it was certified by the king’s chancellor (DD 2 II 312) and the archbishop of Lund (DD 2 III 432). ● The donation of land in Flinterup in return for a mass positively concerns the Benedictine convent, not the Dominican.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 349; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 310.

Literature: Jakobsen 2015.

1278

Convent of Skara

Queen Helvig of Sweden takes refuge in the priory of the Friars Preachers in Skara, when the neighbouring royal castle, Gälakvist, is attacked by rebellious ‘Folkungar’.

Source: Olavus Petri, En Swensk Crøneka.

Language: Old Swedish.

Så begaff thet sich en tijdh at drotning Heleuig war i Skara til tals med sin fadher greffue Gierdt aff Holsten. Ther war och then danske Ingemar med, och forwente konungens tilkommelse. Så woro ther och noghro aff the Ffolkungar, som war, Johan Philpuson, Johan Karlson, Amund Tuweson, och her Philpus aff Rumby, eller Rampaby. Tesse alle gingo til och slogho fornemda Ingemar i hææl, och gripo greffue Gierdt til fånga, och førde honom til Ympseborgh. Men drotningen flydde i cløstret.

English translation:

It then happened that Queen Helvig was in Skara with her father Count Gerhard of Holstein. Also the Dane Ingemar was there and awaited the king’s arrival. Then came also some of the Folkungar, who were Johan Filipsson, Johan Karlsson, Amund Tuesson and Lord Filip of Rumby or Rampaby. These all attacked and killed the beforementioned Ingemar, and they took Count Gerhard prisoner and brought him to Ymseborg. But the queen fled to the monastery.

Comments: Queen Helvig of Sweden (†c.1325) was daughter of Count Gerhard I of Holstein (1239-1290). She became queen in 1276, when she was married to King Magnus Ladulås of Sweden (1275-1290). ● ‘Folkungarna’ was a group of Swedish noble families in opposition to the royal dynasty [descended] from Birger Jarl, King Magnus’ father. The rebellion in question took of in Skara in 1278 and continued with substantial power until 1280, when the rebel leader, Johan Filipsson, along with his brother Birger and nephew Johan Karlsson were lured back to Gälakvist, where they were captured by the king’s men and subsequently executed. ● The royal castle Gälakvist or Skarahus was situated to the immediate south of the town. It was held by the killed Ingemar Nielsen, a Danish knight and chieftain of King Magnus. ● Skara at this time had two monastic houses, one for the Friars Preachers and one for the Friars Minor, but although the text does not state explicitly which one Queen Helvig fled to, it was almost certainly the Dominican priory, which was situated in the southern fringe of the town, right opposite the castle, whereas the Franciscan friary laid north of the town and across the river. ● Ymseborg was a castle held by the Folkungar, situated between the lakes Vänern and Vättern. It is not known for how long Count Gerhard was held prisoner there, but at the latest he must have been released when the rebellion was crushed in 1280.

Published: Samlade skrifter af Olavus Petri vol. IV, p. 81.

1279 13/6

Rome

Convents in Denmark and Sweden

Pope Nicholas III enjoins the priors, guardians and friars of the Order of Preachers and Order of Friars Minor in Denmark and Sweden to hand over all the money they have been given by pious donors in support of the Holy Land to the papal collector Bertrandus Amalrici, whom along with the money shall receive an official account of the collected amount. In addition, the orders are instructed to report in a separate letter how much they have handed over to the papal collector and to send this directly to the pope.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana (39 fol. 177^v). Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Universis prioribus predicatorum ac guardianis minorum fratrum ordinum ac fratribus eorundem ordinum per Dacie et Svecie regna constitutis. Intelleximus, quod pia devotio fidelium illarum partium nonnulla vobis exhibuit in Terre sancte subsidium convertenda, que vos cupitis certe persone de nostro beneplacito assignare. Nos itaque vestram in hac parte discretionem multipliciter commendantes universati vestre per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus bona huiusmodi dilecto filio magistro Bertrando Amalrici capellano nostro canonico Remensi, collectori decime in illis partibus deputato, studeatis nostro et eiusdem terre nomine integraliter sub autenticis litteris assignare, quid et quantum assignaveritis collectori predicto, nobis fideliter rescripturi et transmissuri litteras memoratas. Datum ut supra [:Rome apud s. Petrum idus junii anno ·ii·].

Dansk oversættelse:

Til alle priorer af prædikebrødrenes orden og gardianer af de små brødres orden, og til brødrene af disse ordener i rigerne Danmark og Sverige. Vi har forstået, at fromme og ivrige troende i disse lande har overgivet Eder nogle gaver, som skal anvendes til støtte for Det Hellige Land, og som I ønsker efter vort forgodtbefindende at udbetale til en pålidelig person. Derfor roser vi mangefold Eders visdom i dette anliggende og pålægger Eder alle ved denne apostoliske skrivelse, at I skal sørge for i vort og Det Hellige Lands navn at anvise dette beløb fuldt ud ved et i autentisk form udstedt brev til vor elskede søn, magister Bertrandus Amalrici, vor kapellan, kannik i Reims og tiendeindsamler i disse lande, og I skal med troskab tilskrive os, hvad og hvor meget I har anvist til denne indsamler og oversende dette brev til os. Givet som angivet ovenfor.

Comments: Bertrandus Amalrici (Bertrand Amalric, †1286) was a magister and canon secular at the cathedral chapter of Reims, as well as papal chaplain. After his return from Scandinavia, he was appointed archbishop of Arles in 1281. ● The injunction is formed as a response to a request from the mendicant orders in Scandinavia that such a collection should take place. The bull for the two mendicant orders is part of a series of papal letters (issued 25 May to 21 June) concerning Bertrandus Amalrici’s voyage to Denmark and Sweden as papal collector (DD 2 II nos. 355 and 358-372). The bishops in Denmark were instructed to bring the collected money to Ribe and the bishops in Sweden should bring their collected money to Skara, from where the papal collector would see to the further transport of the money to France. Whereas the Friars Preachers of Dacia were often involved as hosts and assistants for papal nuncios in the first half of the fourteenth century (e.g. 1326, 1330 2/8 and 1331 20/6), there are no other indications that they were involved with this particular collection. They had been instructed to collect alms in support of the crusade to the Holy Land since 1262 15/5, and both mendicant orders were authorized to preach this crusade in Dacia since 1265.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger encl. 22; Bullarium Danicum no. 741; Acta Pontificum Svecica vol. I no. 58; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 371.

1279 22/9

Viterbo

Convent of Roskilde, Nunnery of Roskilde

Pope Nicolaus III commands Archbishop Thrugot of Lund to excommunicate Princess Jutta because of the case between her and the Nunnery of St. Agnes, in which the officially appointed judges, the prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde and Fr. Peder Gudbrandsen of the same convent, have already ruled against the Princess and excommunicated her, but to no effect.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

(...) Et licet predicta I. pluries et caritatiue monita fuerit ut ad monasterium predictum rediret, terras possessiones et bona predicta eidem restituens, ipsa tamen id efficere obstinato animo non curauit. Cumque felicis recordationis Gregorius papa x. predecessor noster uenerabilibus fratribus nostris .. Skarensi et .. Lincopensi episcopis suis dedisset litteris in mandatis, ut si eis ita esse constaret, dictam I. quod ad prefatum monasterium rediret sub obseruantia predicti ordinis, et ipsius priorisse obedientia moratura, monitione premissa per censuram ecclesiasticam appellatione postposita coartarent. prior ac Petrus Gutbrandi frater domus Roskildensis ordinis fratrum predicatorum quibus predicti episcopi commiserant super hoc totaliter uices suas, quibusque de premissis legitime constitit, Iuttam predictam canonice monuerunt auctoritate huiusmodi litterarum ut ad predictum monasterium redire, et sibi terras possessiones et bona predicta restituere ac eidem priorisse obedientiam et reuerentiam debitam exhibere curaret, et tandem in ipsam quia id facere contumaciter denegauit, nichil rationabile proponens quare hoc facere non deberet excommunicationis sententiam exigente iustitia promulgarunt, quam Iutta predicta dampnabiliter contempnens eam per plures annos sustinut animo indurato. (...)

Comments: The identity of the mentioned Roskilde prior is not known. ● Neither is Fr. Petrus Gutbrandi (Peder Gudbrandsen) explicitly mentioned elsewhere, although he might be identified with the Fr. Petrus, personal confessor of Queen Dowager Margrete in 1282 4/12, who at that time was said to have been involved in the whole affair. Possibly, he is also identical to the later Prior Peder of Roskilde, who was elected preacher general at the provincial chapter in 1291, and who became prior provincial of Dacia in 1302. Furthermore, a Fr. Peder of Roskilde is mentioned in 1299 as the confessor of a north-Zealandic nobleman. ● Princess Jutta had joined her sister Agnes in the Dominican nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde in 1267, but both sisters left the convent (without being absolved) in 1269-70, which led to a long-lasting strife between the nunnery and the Dominican Order on the one side against the princesses and their heirs on the other, concerning the estates that the sisters had brought with them into the convent. Both parties presented their cases to the Curia, and Pope Gregory X appointed two Swedish bishops of Skara and Linköping to investigate and rule on his behalf, a task which they delegated on to the two Dominican friars of Roskilde.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 881; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 383.

Literature: Gallén 1946, p. 94.

(after 1280 10/8)

(Lübeck)

Convent of Lübeck (prov. Teutonia)

The prior and convent of Friars Preachers in Lübeck, along with Bishop Jens of Tallinn and the local guardian and convent of Friars Minor, certify a letter of privilege issued by King Erik V Klipping of Denmark in favour of Lübeck merchants in regard to free trade on Estonia.

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck (Danica 23a).

Language: Latin.

Johannes Dei gratia Revaliensis episcopus, prior totusque conventus fratrum predicatorum civitatis Lubicensis, gardianus ceterique fratres de ordine minorum civitatis eiusdem, salutem in omnium salvatore. Protestamur presentibus nos magnifici domini Erici Danorum Slavorumque regis vidisse patentes litteras, sigillo suo rationabiliter communitas, non abolitas, non cancellatas, nec in ulla sui parte vitiatas sed integras in hec verba:

Ericus Dei gratia Danorum Slavorumque rex omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus in Domino salutem. Noverint universi quod nos omnes mercatores ad terram nostram Estonie gratia mercandi navigio vel per terram venientes sub pace nostra et protectione recipientes speciali concedimus eis securum conductum ad dictam terram veniendi, morandi ac inde redeundi ad propria per presentes. Unde per gratiam nostram districtius prohibemus ne quis advocatorum nostrorum seu quisquam alius ipsos contra tenorem presentium presumat aliquatenus molestare, sicut regiam vitare volverit ultionem. Datum Othonie, anno Domini MCCLXXX, in die beati Laurentii, presente venerabili patre domino Johanne Revaliensi episcopo, qui de novo creatus in espicopum, sigillo carens adhuc pontificali, presentia sigillo que solebat ante perfrui communivit.

Comments: The letters of certification are not dated. It would appear, however, that the newly appointed Bishop Jens of Tallinn (r. 1280-1294) had both initiated their issue from the king, in order to secure more trade to his diocese, and then brought them with him to Lübeck to make sure they would be known; thus, it is likely that the certifications were made in the autumn of 1280 already. ● The certified letter was issued by King Erik V Klipping of Denmark in 1280 10/8 and granted free trade for Lübeck merchants on Estonia. ● On Bishop Jens of Tallinn, see 1281 5/10.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 410 (and 408). The certified letter itself is published in Lübeckisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. II no. 49.

(after 1280 10/8) (Lübeck)

The prior and convent of Friars Preachers in Lübeck, along with the local guardian and convent of Friars Minor, issues another certification of a similar royal letter of privilege in favour of merchants from Germany, Gotland and other places in regard to free trade on Estonia.

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck (Danica 23b).

Language: Latin.

Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit prior totusque conventus fratrum predicatorum civitatis Lubicensis, gardianus ceterique fratres de ordine fratrum minorum civitatis eiusdem, salutem in omnium salvatore. Protestamur presentibus nos magnifici principis domini Erici Danorum Slavorumque regis vidisse litteras non abolitas, non cancellatas, nec in ulla sui parte vitiatas sed integras in hec verba:

Ericus Dei gratia Danorum Slavorumque rex omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus in Domino salutem. Noverint universi quod nos mercatores videlicet Teutonicos, Gotenses ac omnes alios mercatores ad terram Estonie venientes gratia mercandi tam navigio quam terras sub nostra pace et protectione recipientes speciali, concedimus ipsis securum conductum et plenam securitatem ad dictam terram veniendi, ibidem morandi ac deinde recependi, pro sue libito voluntatis, prohibentes per gratiam nostram districtius, ne quis advocatorum nostrorum vel eorundem officialium seu quisquam alius, ipsos contra tenorem presentium audeat aliquatenus molestare, sicut regiam vitare volverit ultionem. Datum Othens anno Domini MCC octogesimo, in die beati Laurentii, presentibus dominis venerabili patre Johanne Revaliensi, cancellario et Petro dapifero.

Comments: Unlike the abovementioned letter, this one was not certified by Bishop Jens.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 411 (and 409). The certified letter itself is published in Lübeckisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 401.

1280

Convent of Oslo, Province of Dacia

The provincial chapter of Dacia is held in Oslo.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXXX (…) celebratum est capitulum Asloe in Norwegia.

Dansk oversættelse:

1280 (…) kapitel blev afholdt i Oslo i Norge.

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 374; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 6; Annales Suecici, p. 262; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1281 14/3

Nidaros

Convent of Nidaros

Dr. Petrus de Dacia and Fr. Boecius of the Friars Preachers take part in an ecclesiastical commission, along with the cathedral chapter of Nidaros and various monastic prelates, who have been called by Archbishop Jon of Nidaros, and the commission hereby states that, as long as anyone can remember, the clergy of the archdiocese have been exempted from royal duties and taxes. The statement is co-sealed by the two friars along with Fr. Gunnerus and Fr. Sigvardus as representatives of the Dominican convent.

Source: Original document. Arnamagnaean Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras visuris vel audituris capitulum ecclesie Nidrosiensis, Thorias de Tuta insula cisterciensis ordinis, Haquinus de Holm cluniacensis ordinis divina dispositione abbates, Throndus prior sancte Sedis de ordine canonicorums salutem in Domino sempiternam. Quia prudentis opus est in futura prospectum intendere et ne perverse acceptationis contra se cuiquam tribuatur oportunitas provisione congrua precavere. Venerabilis pater noster et dominus Johannes divina clementia Nidrosiensis ecclesie archiepiscopus volens futuris casibus auxiliante Deo providenter occurrere et ne ecclesiastica libertas per multa tempora inconcusse et pacifice habita et possessa eorum obreptione qui in eius dispendium improvide prosiliunt subito evanescat cupiens prospicere. Nos prenominatos scilicet capitulum Nidrosiense nos Thoriam abbatem de Tuta insula qui ad investigandam veritatem de ea re quam idem dominus nobis mandaverat diligenter tractatum habuimus nuper in capitulo nostro cum duobus fratribus nostre domus constitutis procuratoribus a conventu, nos Haquinum abbatem de Holm prehabito colloquio ante recessum nostrum juxta mandatum dicti patris cum capitulo nostro cum duobus fratribus eiusdem monasterii procuratoribus a conventu unanimiter constitutis, nos Throndum priorem sancte Sedis et duos fratres de nostro monasterio habentes mandatum procuratorium eiusdem conventus qui noticiam inquisitionis quam in capitulo nostro fratribus presentibus morosa et diligenti discussione perfecimus pridie idus marcii in prefati patris auditorium ad eiusdem vocationem convenientes una cum venerabilibus viris et religiosis videlicet magistro Petro et fratre Boecio de ordine predicatorum, nec non plebanis et rectoribus ecclesiarum Nidrosiensis civitatis diligenter requisiuit, si in cuiusquam memoria foret ante hec tempora predia et possessiones ecclesiarum sue dyocesis saltem earum que sunt infra Throndemiam constitute et nobis viciniores sunt tributis talliis vel aliis exactionibus oneratas fuisse vel aliquid juris laicos in eis habuisse, aut siquas possessiones ad easdem ecclesias, donationis, venditionis sive institutionis titulo vel alio quocunque modo pervenientes, ordinariis extraordinariis tributis vel quibuscunque oneribus aggravatas unquam meminimus, in medium petiit proferre, postulans instans et per nomen domini nostri Jesu Christi omnes et singulos obsecrans ut nullius secularis potestatis metu veritatis testimonium subtraheremus, sed puram et simplicem attestationis assertionem explicaremus quam in pagina in presentia omnium conscripta nostrorum sigillorum appensione muniremus. Sane cum possessiones et predia ecclesiarum et quorumcunque clericorum videlicet et laicorum infra Throndemiam existentia, a tributis et a quibuscunque collationibus usque nunc libera et inmunia fuisse, nemini ibidem commoranti existat incognitum, supervacuum forte videbitur super ea re paucorum exquisiuisse testimonia quam divulgat consona exclamatio et concors assertio plurimorum. Verum ne nostram taciturnitatem ecclesie libertati obesse contingat placuit omnibus dicti patris petitionem tanquam rationabilem et providam admittere, et quod de ea re novimus palam et lucide explanare. Itaque super hoc aliquamdiu colloquio habito assertione eorum qui honoris dignitate et etatis maturitate ceteros excellebant, primum audita ut decuit reverenter, deinde quam plurium aliorum discretorum virorum quos velut etate provectiores, vite honestas morum gravitas, et preteritorum notitia commendabat dictis diligenter ascultatis omnium vox consona fuit et eadem attestatio, scilicet possessiones ecclesiarum infra Throndemiam existentes, liberas et inmunes a tributis, talliis et a quibuscunque collationibus, a tempore a quo exstat memoria usque in presentem annum fuisse et omni onere ad ecclesias transiisse ita quippe ut coloni ratione prediorum neque regi neque alicui erant in aliquo astricti nisi hiis tantum modo annuam pensionem a quibus eadem predia conducebant quod et presentium tenore perhibemus. Nec umquam huius contrarium ab aliquo vel ab aliquibus umquam didicimus, sed predictas possessiones liberas et sine omni onere esse sicut prediximus novimus et sic per plurima tempora fuisse accepimus ab hiis qui nos etate vel tempore precesserunt. In cuius rei evidentiam huius nostre assertionis sive testificationis pagine nos capitulum Nidrosiense; nos abbas Tute insule; nos abbas monasterii de Holm; nos Throndus prior sancte Sedis sigilla nostra; nos Petrus de Dacia, Gunnerus, Sigvardus, Boecius fratres ordinis predicatorum sigillum connventus nostri de assensu et licentia eiusdem; nos Gyrdo et Arno monachi et procuratores conventus cenobii Holmensis sigillum nostri capituli; nos Bardus et Sigvardus canonici regulares monasterii sancte Sedis sigillum conventus nostri cuius procurators sumus unacum sigillis plebanorum et rectorum ecclesiarum predicte civitatis appendi fecimus quorum nomina subscribuntur. Actum Nidrosie in auditorio domini archiepiscopi, anno Domini MCCLXXX, die predicto. Hii erant presentes Hallo rector ecclesie sancti Clementis in civitate Osloensi et Hugo clericus nuncii venerabilis patris domini Andree episcopi Osloensis, Karus sacrista, magister Thorger rector ecclesie sancte crucis, Thordus rector ecclesie sancti Olavi, Erlendus rector ecclesie sancti Andree, dominus Arno senescallus persona ecclesie sancte Marie, Vigfusus plebanus ecclesie sancti Clementis, Lodoenus persona ecclesie omnium sanctorum, Johannes Ovidius persona ecclesie de Aluishaug, Enindus vicarius ecclesie sancte Marie, Erlendus rector ecclesie sancti Michaelis, Ewindus presbiter capelle sancti Martini, Sigwardus de hospitali infirmorum, Renalldus vicarius ecclesie sancti Olavi, Asgerus vicarius ecclesie omnium sanctorum, Sigwardus digri, Skiggo, Ericus Bast, Johannes Uplendensis, Thorfinnus Huorri, Enarus Kinnus, Ivarus Katrinu Kollr, vicarii majoris ecclesie, Simon Hiake, Erlendus Lando, Thorfinnus Disa, Andreas mercenarius, Endridus Kepe qui in sabato proximo ·iiii· temporum fuerant in presbiteros ordinati.

Comments: The document has the year 1280 (also used in DN III 16), but its connection to other documented events as well as to calendar matters strongly suggests that the true year has to be 1281 (DN XVII, pp. 1406-08; and Regesta Norvegica II 261 note 1). ● None of the named Friars Preachers can be identified from other sources with certainty. Theoretically, Fr. Sigvardus could be the former prior of the Nidaros convent (see 1256 24/8), otherwise last recorded in 1263-64, but Sigvardus (Sigurd) was a very common name in medieval Norway. It is not stated explicitly to which convent the four friars were affiliated, but the only logical possibility is the one in Nidaros, the sole Dominican house in the archdiocese. ● Archbishop Jon Raude of Nidaros was in office 1267-1282. He is known as a canon at the cathedral chapter in Nidaros in 1253, but was in Rome in 1266, when he was enjoined by Pope Clement IV to bring the pallium to the newly elected Archbishop Håkon of Nidaros. When Håkon died already in 1267, the cathedral chapter chose Jon as his successor. As archbishop he introduced several Gregorian reforms in Norway, limiting royal and secular influence on church matters. Nothing much can be said about Archbishop Jon’s relation to the Friars Preachers, but in 1276 4/12 he was instructed by Pope John XXI to follow the regulations on nuns and mendicant friars already applied for Norway. The commission and statement of 1281 was part in the archbishop’s continued efforts to liberate the Norwegian church from royal control, and came in the aftermath of the Concordat of Tønsberg in 1277, where most issues were settled between King Magnus Lagabøte of Norway and the archbishop. However, when King Magnus died in 1280, a new conflict broke out with the barons, who ruled as regents for the young King Erik II Magnusson. The barons reinstalled taxation of church lands, and the archbishop retaliated with the means of excommunication. Eventually, Archbishop Jon and the bishops of Oslo and Hamar were outlawed by the barons, and they all had to flee the country. Jon went to Sweden in September 1282 and died in Skara after two months. ● The claim of ecclesiastical exemption from royal duties and taxes hardly benefitted the Friars Preachers themselves, as their order was exempted par se; only is it possible that the priory on occasions could be expected to host royal assemblies or provide royal lodging. Thus, the Dominican involvement should rather be seen as support for the secular clergy against the barons.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. III no. 16.

(1281) 17/3

Bergen

∆ Bishop Narve OP of Bergen

Bishop Narve OP of Bergen testifies that he had been present at a meeting in Bergen in the preceding summer around the time of the coronation of King Eirik, where he had heard Archbishop Jon of Nidaros ask the young king, the dowager queen and their councelors to recall a series of new laws, which the new regency had introduced, as these violated the rights of the Church as had been agreed under the former king, just as he explained the penalties that they would otherwise face for their illegal actions. But the regency of the king only defended their doings and would neither agree to postpone the decision for the young king himself when he had come to age nor to let it be decided by the papacy. The regency did, however, agree to take a look a the statutes, which had been decided at a provincial church council shortly before; Bishop Narve saw that they were given a transcript of these statutes.

Source: Transcript in letter of certification, 1281 4/4. The Norwegian National Archives, Oslo.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis. Frater Nerwo divina miseratione Bergensis episcopus salutem in Domino sempiternam. Universitati vestre presentibus intimamus nos Bergis presentes fuisse, et audivisse quod venerabilis pater et dominus Johannes divina clementia Nidrosiensis archiepiscopus anno Domini MCCLXXX estate qua illustris dominus Eiricus Dei gratia rex Norwegie coronatus fuit post multa colloquia cum eodem domino rege regina et conciliariis eorundem habita luculenter eisdem ostendit quasdam novas leges, in prejudicium ecclesie et contra formam compositionis, inter regnum et ecclesiam factam, esse editas, quas rogavit humiliter emendari, sicut ante dicti domini regis coronationem firmiter promiserunt, ostendens illos sententiam excommunicationis incurrere qui tallias vexationes et gravamina insolita clericis vel eorum prediis inferunt violenter. Illis vero illatam injuriam potius defendentibus quam corrigentibus petivit idem dominus archiepiscopus, ut vel dictas leges contra libertatem ecclesie editas, per litteras patentes sigillis prefati domini regis et suis signatas vel per unum capitulum in codice legis super hiis digestum decerneretur effectum non habere, usque dum memoratus dominus rex, ad annos perveniret discretionis, ut tunc de discretorum consilio sicut juramento in die coronationis sue se astrinxerat de hiis salubrius ordinaret, vel etiam certos nuntios cum memoratis legibus, ex parte utriusque, ad curiam mitterent gratum et ratum habentes quicquid dominus papa exinde finaliter ordinaret. Sed memorati domini suum in hiis assensum prebere minime volverunt, preterea petierunt idem domini copiam statutorum in concilio provinciali editorum, quod sepedictus archiepiscopus eodem tempore cum suis suffraganeis celebrabat et nobis presentibus acceperunt. In cuius testimonii evidentiam sigillum nostrum presentibus duximus apponendum. Datum Bergis ∙xvi∙ kalendas aprilis anno supradicto.

Comments: The year of issue is not explicitly stated, but as it refers to the coronation of King Eirik Magnusson (which happened in July 1280) as an event that took place the preceding summer, the year must be 1281. ● Fr. Narve of the Friars Preachers was elected bishop of Bergen in 1278 and kept the office until his death in 1304. There are no records of him from before his episcopate. It seems highly unlikely that the cathedral chapter of Bergen should have elected a Dominican friar for bishop by its own will, considering the long-lasting and bitter dispute with the neighbouring convent (see 1247 13/8). It is therefore believed that Narve’s election had been strongly endorsed by King Magnus Lagabøte (Gallén 1946, 84), possibly in the hope that he would be able to settle the conflict. In spite of his testimony in favour of the archbishop in 1281, he appears to have been one of the few clergy involved with the regency of the young King Eirik, for whom he certified ratifications in 1283-84 and went as a royal envoy on a journey to Denmark and Sweden in 1285 together with the excommunicated Lord Bjarne Erlingsson. It was probably also the regency council who suggested Narve for archbishop of Nidaros in 1284. This was rejected by a papal commission, appointed in 1285 18/1, even if one of its members was the Dominican prior in Nidaros; according to an Icelandic chronicle, such an office was above his skills, but it would rather seem that high-ranking parties in the Church saw Narve as too close to the regency to mandate him with such powers. It would appear, however, that Narve was nothing but a learned and sensible leader, respected by all sides in the political turmoil. As bishop, Narve introduced the copying of all outgoing letters from the episcopal see. In 1297, he was appointed papal commissioner (and inquisitor) in a dispute between Archbishop Jørund and the cathedral chapter of Nidaros, and he settled a dispute on salmon fishing between the Abbey of Lyse and its neighbours. When King Eirik came to age, Bishop Narve OP continued to be in the inner circle of the court, and served once again as envoy in 1290, when he accompanied Princess Margrete to Scotland, but had to see her die in his arms on Orkney. In gratitude for his service, King Eirik left Narve the demesne Toska in North Hordland in 1299. He was also on good terms with the following king, Håkon V, whose chapel in Bergen Narve incporated with the parish church of Fana in 1303. In spite of all his diplomatic skills, Bishop Narve never managed to settle the continued conflict just outside his own door between the cathedral chapter and the Dominican convent, which actually seems to have worsened in his time (see 1290 28/7). Even his death in 1304 only meant more fuel for the dispute, as the friars claimed that Narve’s corpse was to be buried with them, while the canons enforced his burial in the cathedral, see 1328-30 (Helle 1999-2005). ● On the dispute between Archbishop Jon Raude of Nidaros and the regency of the young King Eirik, see 1291 9/3. ● It would seem that the testimony was issued on the request of Archbishop Jon. It was certified a couple of weeks later by the cathedral chapter of Nidaros (DN III 22).

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. III no. 21.

1281 30/9

Orvieto

Convent of Odense

Pope Martin IV enjoins the abbot of Holme Abbey and the prior of the Friars Preachers in Odense to perform an investigation of whether the prior and monks (of St. Canute’s Priory) in Odense have fully accounted for all collected taxes for the crusade, and if they find that this is the case, they are authorized to absolve them from the excommunication, which have been imposed on them due to suspicion of the oposite; in addition, the papal investigators are authorized to grant the monks dispensation for their known irregularity of having taken part in the Divine Office during their excommunication. Furthermore, the pope acknowledges that the Dominican prior by the privileges of his order is exempted from performing such tasks, unless the exemption is explicitly mentioned and overruled, as it is here.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana (41 fol. 12^v ep. 25). Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Martinus etcetera, dilecto filio ... abbati monasterii de Holm, Othoniensis diocesis, et ... priori fratrum ordinis predicatorum Othoniensium. Ex parte dilectorum filiorum ... prioris et monachorum Othoniensis ecclesie fuit expositum coram nobis, quod ipsi pro eo quod decimam Terre sancte subsidio deputatam, in statutis terminis integre non solverunt, latam generaliter in tales per collectorum decime in illis partibus deputatum, excommunicationis sententiam incurrerunt, se postmodum divinis officiis, non tamen in contemptum clavium immiscendo. Cum autem dicti prior et monachi, qui nuper dilectos filios magistrum Nicolaum dictum Pir canonicum Ripensis ecclesie, et fratrem Strangonem monachum ipsorum nuntios speciales, centum et quadraginta marchas, et viginti solidos sterlingorum de pecunia predicte decime, dilectis filiis magistris Raynaldo de Castronovo et Uberto de Placentia capellanis et thesaurariis nostris, ad recipiendum legata obventiones et alia Terre sancte deputata subsidio constitutis a nobis in Romana curia plenarie satisfecisse se asserant de decima prelibata, nobis humiliter supplicarunt, ut providere ipsis de absolutionis beneficio misericorditer curaremus. Quia vero nobis non constitit de huiusmodi satisfactione plenaria ipsius decime, ab eisdem priore et monachis exhibita sicut dicunt, discretioni vestre de qua plenam in domino fiduciam gerimus per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus si prior et monachi supradicti proprio ab eis coram vobis prestito firmaverint juramento, quod ipsi decimam ipsam computatis in ea centum et quadraginta marchis et solidis supradictis integre duxerint persolvendam vos eosdem auctoritate nostra ab huiusmodi excommunicationis sententia juxta formam ecclesie absolvatis, dispensantes hac vice cum eis super irregularitate quam incurisse noscuntur, se divinis officiis immiscendo, injuncto eis quod de jure fuerit injungendum non obstante indulgentia, si qua tibi fili prior, vel ordini tuo a sede apostolica sit concessa, quod non tenearis te intromittere de negotiis quibuscumque, que tibi per ipsius sedis litteras committuntur, nisi in eis de indulgentia huiusmodi, et eodem ordine plena et expressa mentio habeatur. Datum apud Urbem veterem, ·ii· kalendas octobris, pontificatus nostri anno primo.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til … abbed af Holme Kloster i Odense Stift og … prior for brødrene af Prædikantordenen i Odense. (...) Da vi ikke er forvissede med hensyn til den fuldstændige betaling af denne tiende, som prioren og munkene hævder at have ydet, pålægger vi ved denne apostoliske skrivelse Eder, vise brødre, til hvem vi har fuld tillid i Herren, at I, hvis ovennævnte prior og munke personligt aflægger ed for Eder og derved bekræfter, at de har besluttet fuldt ud at betale denne tiende på 140 mark og de ovennævnte skillinger, med vor myndighed skal løse dem af deres band i overensstemmelse med Kirkens fremgangsmåde og for denne gang give dem dispensation for den irregularitet, som de vides at have pådraget sig ved at tage del i gudstjenesten, dog således at I pålægger dem, hvad der rettelig skal pålægges dem, uanset om den begunstigelse skulle være tilstået dig prior, vor søn eller din orden af det apostoliske sæde, at du ikke er pligtig at befatte dig med nogen slags anliggender, som betros dig ved samme sædes brev, med mindre dette indeholder fuld og udtrykkelig omtale af denne begunstigelse og af samme orden. Givet i Orvieto den 2. oktober i vort pontifikats første år.

Comments: The prior of the Friars Preachers in Odense at this time is not known. ● The outcome of the investigation is not known.

Published: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 2. ser. vol III, pp. 371-372 (no. 60); Bullarium Danicum no. 750; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 11.

1281 2/10

Hanholmen

Convent of Sigtuna

Archbishop Jakob Israelsson of Uppsala issues three letters of indulgence in favour of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna. In the first, he grants 20 days of indulgence to those who supports the construction of a priory church dedicated to the Holy Virgin Mary and of other buildings. In the second, he grants 40 days of indulgence to those who visits the priory church on the feast days of the Holy Virgin, St. Mary Magdalene, St. Katherine, St. Augustine, St. Dominic and St. Peter Martyr, on Christmas Day, Easter Sunday and Whit Sunday, and in the weeks following those days. In the third, he grants 20 days of indulgence to those who listens to the sermons of the friars. The latter is according to a note obtained by mediation of Fr. Israel.

Sources: Original documents. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Jacobus miseracione divina Upsalensis ecclesie archiepiscopus universis Christi fidelibus presentes litteras inspecturis, salutem in Domino Jhesu Christo. Quoniam ut ait apostolus omnes stabimus ante tribunal Christi recepturi prout in corpore gessimus, sive bonum fuerit sive malum, oportet nos diem messionis extreme, misericordie operibus prevenire, ac eternorum intuitu seminare in terris, quod reddente domino cum multiplicato fructu recolligere debeamus in celis, firmam spem fiduciamque tenentes, quoniam qui parce seminat parce et metet, et qui seminat in benedictionibus de benedictionibus et metet vitam eternam. Cum igitur dilecti filii fratres de ordine predicatorum Siktonie ecclesiam in honorem beate virginis Marie, et alia edificia (…). Nos enim de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Laurentii et Erici martirum eius auctoritate confisi, omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis qui eis ad hoc manum porrexerint adiutricem, viginti dies de injuncta sibi penitencia misericorditer relaxamus. Datum Hanaholm, anno Domini MCCLXXXI sexto nonas Octobris.

Jacobus miseratione divina Upsalensis ecclesie archiepiscopus, dilectis filiis ... priori et fratribus ordinis predicatorum in conventu Siktoniensi, salutem et paternam benediccionem. Licet is de cujus munere venit ut sibi a suis fidelibus devote ac hilariter serviatur, de habundantia pietatis suæ quæ merita supplicum excedit, et vota majora retribuat quam valeant promereri: nichilominus tamen cupientes reddere populum acceptabilem Domino, Christi fideles ad complacendum ei quibusdam illectivis premiis, indulgentiis videlicet et remissionibus, invitamus, ut exinde reddantur divine gracie apciores. Ut igitur ecclesia vestra congruis frequentetur honoribus omnibus vere contritis et confessis, qui eandem ecclesiam in singulis festivitatibus beate Marie semper virginis, et beate Marie Magdalene, atque Katerine, et in sollempnitatibus beatorum confessorum Augustini episcopi et Dominici ac beati Petri Martyris necnon et in secunda die nativitatis Domini, pasche et pentechostes, ac per earundem festivitatum seu sollempnitatum octavas, cum reverentia et honore visitarint. De omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius auctoritate confisi, quadraginta dies de injunctis sibi penitenciis, annis singulis misericorditer relaxamus, suffraganeorum indulgentias nostrorum quas vobis indulserint ratificantes auctoritate presencium et tenore. Datum Hanaholm anno Domini MCCLXXXI sexto nonas Octobris.

Jacobus miseracione divina Upsalensis archiepiscopus, dilectis in Christo filiis, priori et fratribus ordinis predicatorum conventus Sictonensis, Upsalensis diocesis salutem in Domino Jhesu Christo. Cupientes in Domino karissimi vos et ordinem vestrum favoribus prosequi gratiæ specialis, ut vestrum singuli cum a priore domus vestræ vel etiam ab alio vicem gerente prioris ad praedicandum pro animarum salute fuerint destinati, his qui prædicationibus eorum interfuerint, viginti dies de injunctis sibi penitenciis relaxare valeant auctoritate Dei omnipotentis et beatorum martirum Laurencii et Erici, vobis concedimus facultatem. Volumus enim ut hæc indulgentia ad eum qui præfuerit, extendatur. Datum Hanahulm, anno Domini. M ducentesimo LXXXI sexto nonas Octobris.

(Added with second hand): Istam litteram procuravi ego frater Israel a domino Jacobo archiepiscopo Upsalensi et habet vigorem licet frater Gerhardus aliquando prior Siktunensis, ex incautela abruperit sigillum unde servetur inter privilegia.

Comments: Letter A is partly copied from a letter of indulgence that St. Lawrence cathedral in Uppsala received from Pope Gregory IX in 1232. Letters B and C are partly copied from similar letters of indulgence that the convent received from Papal Legate William de Sabina in 1247. ● Fr. Israel Erlandi (Israel Erlandsson, †1329 12/3) is probably the most famous and influential Dominican friar in medieval Sweden. He was of the powerful noble Uppland family de Finsta (a.k.a. the Israelssons), son of Katharina Johansdotter Ängel and Knight Erland Israelsson, nephew of Archbishops Folke Jonsson and Jakob Israelsson of Uppsala; the entire family became closely connected to the Dominican convent in Sigtuna with numerous burial places. Israel is first known as canon at the cathedral chapter in Uppsala in 1276, but according to his own autobiography, he received his initial education at the cathedral school in Linköping (SRS vol. II:1, 294 ff.). Along with his canonry in Uppsala, he was parish priest in Sigtuna St. Peter’s (DS vol. I no. 618; vol. II, no. 1292; vol. V no. 3835). As canon, he compiled a hagiography in honour of St. Erik, the royal patron saint of Uppsala diocese, “Miraculi Sancti Erici regis et matyris” (SRS vol. II:2, 270 ff.). From 1281 at the latest, Israel Erlandi joined the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, to which convent he was also assigned in 1288, perhaps after an educational stay abroad. Here he remained, as lector from 1290-1296 (1291 19/5, 1292 1/8, 1292, 1293 6/1) and prior from 1298-1310 (1298 25/4, 1303 6/11, 1304 2/6, 1305, 1305, 1310). As lector and prior, Fr. Israel appears to have attracted an impressive number of endowments and lay funerals to the priory (e.g. 1298 25/4, 1303 6/11, 1311). In 1309 he was appointed bishop of Västerås, although not consecrated until 1311; he still worked as prior in Sigtuna in 1310. Also as bishop he frequently appears as witness or co-sealer of documents concerning the Friars Preachers (e.g. 1328 7/1). Fr. Israel Erlandi was considered one of the best theologians of his time in the province of Dacia. In 1292, he was appointed preacher general for the crusade preaching by Prior Provincial Olavus. At some point before 1305 he had been vicar provincial of Dacia, perhaps in the summer of 1302, between the absolution of Fr. Olavus as prior provincial at the general chapter and the election of his successor Fr. Petrus at the following provincial chapter. He held this function again for the Swedish convents in 1310 due to war between Denmark and Sweden. In 1311, he was appointed by Archbishop Nils Kettilsson of Uppsala as one of two inquisitors in a case against a heretic Botulf in Uppland. In 1327, Fr. Israel was so decayed by age that the pope allowed for him an episcopal assistant, Fr. Egislus Birgeri OP. ● Fr. Gerhardus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, is otherwise unknown. ● Archbishop Jakob Israelsson of Uppsala (1278-1281) was the uncle of Fr. Israel Erlandi, undoubtedly the reason why it is stated that the letters had been obtained with his mediation. The letters were issued shortly before his death on 25 October 1281.

Published: A. Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 731. B. Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 732. C. Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 734.

1281

Convent of Visby, Province of Dacia

The provincial chapter of Dacia is held in Visby.

Source: Annales Skeningenses.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXXXI (…). Celebratum capitulum Wysby (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

1281 (…). Kapitel afholdtes i Visby (…).

Published: Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 374; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 6; Annales Suecici, p. 262; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1281

Convent and Nunnery of Skänninge

A convent of Dominican sisters arrives in Skänninge. Knight Ulf Karlsson dies and is buried in Skänninge, probably either with the Friars Preachers or the Dominican sisters.

Sources: A. Annales Skeningenses, B. Annales 266-1430, C. Chronica Erici Olai.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXXXI (…) obiit dominus Ulpho Karlsson. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1281 (…) døde den herre Ulf Karlsson. (…)

MCCLXXXI (…). Eodem anno obiit Ulpho Karlsson et sepultus est Skæningie. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1281 (…). Samme år døde Ulf Karlsson og blev begravet i Skänninge. (…)

Anno Domini MCCLXXXI obiit Ulfo Karlson, sepultus Skænningie, et eodem anno venerunt sorores in Skæningiam. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I det Herrens år døde Ulf Karlsson, begravet i Skänninge, og samme år ankom søstrene i Skänninge. (…)

Comments: Ulf Karlsson (†1281) was a Swedish magnate and knight, nephew of the powerful Ulf Jarl. ● Although none of the sources explicitly states that he was buried in any of the Dominican churches in Skänninge, the wording of B strongly suggests this; a burial with the Friars Preachers in Skänninge was interpreted without any expressed doubt by Gallén (Gallén 1946, 118). ● It may very well have been the nunnery foundation in Skänninge that the general chapter conceded to in 1283 6/6.

Published: A. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 374; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no. 1, p. 6; Annales Suecici, p. 262; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 25; Annales Suecici, p. 281; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). C. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. II:1, p. 64; Ericus Olai: Chronica regni Gothorum, p. 87.

c. 1281

Nunnery of Skänninge

King Magnus III Ladulås of Sweden donates 100 marks silver to the foundation and translation of the Dominican nunnery in Skänninge.

Source: Chronica Erici Olai.

Language: Latin.

De monasteriis que fundavit rex Magnus. Cum pacem dedisset omnipotens regi Sueorum Magno in circuito et in regno, cepit cogitare ferventer de anime sue salute, ut seminaret unde metere posset benedictionem. (…) Apud Skeningiam vero pro translatione et fundatione monasterii puellarum dedit centum marchas argenti puri. Demum referuntur et alia de eo pietatis opera multa maxime personis religiosis exhibita munificentia principali.

Comments: The undated event appears as the last in a list of King Magnus’ monastic foundations. Since the convent was founded in 1281 and the king died in 1290, the donation must have occurred during this period, most likely, though, around 1281. ● The primary initiator of the foundation of a Dominican nunnery in Skänninge was Ingrid Elovsdotter, see 1250-75 and 1281.

Published: Ericus Olai: Chronica regni Gothorum, p. 90.

1258-/81

Convents of Sweden, especially Sigtuna and Västerås

Last will and testament for Kristina Fastesdotter de Landsjö, in which she leaves 5 marks denariorum for each monastery in Sweden, except for those especially mentioned, amongst others the Friars Preachers in Västerås, who are bequeathed with 3 øre land in Vestby, of which the income of 10 shilling land is to be distributed by the friars among the poor. Furthermore, Fr. Jakob of the convent in Västerås and Fr. Nils of the convent in Sigtuna are to receive 5 marks and 1 mark respectively; a third unnamed friar is also to have 1 mark. Finally, the Friars Preachers in Västerås are given a silver box with a golden picture of St. Michael and two silver ampullas for the altar.

Source: Original document. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti amen. Ego Cristina Fastonis quondam filia fragilis humane conditionis non inmemor, que mortis necessitati inevitabiliter astricta cognoscitur, quamuis ejusdem hora penitus ignoretur, anime mee saluti providens et propinquorum meorum paci consulens, de rebus michi a Deo concessis ordinandis et disponendis quicquid gracia inspirante super hoc conceperam, tam posteris quam presentibus transmitto commendatum. Noverint ergo tam posteri quam presentes, me monachis de Alvastro apud quos eligo sepulturam unam curiam meam in Swecia, que dicitur Ramshamr, cum omnibus attinentiis preter mancipia omnia, quibus libertatem confero, in testamento reliquisse. (…) Item curiam meam in Nericia que dicitur Fethlisti cum molendino et omnibus mobilibus sibi attinentiis preter mancipia quibus libertatem confero, volo vendi et de precio ejus singulis claustris in regno exceptis illis, quibus predia specialiter assignavero ∙v∙que marcas denariorum persolui. (…) Preterea ∙iii∙ oras terre in Vestby confero fratribus predicatoribus de Insula. (…) Verum ∙x∙ solidos terre de illa curia fratres de Insula quibus hoc dixero fideliter pauperibus distribuant. (…) Preterea duas oras terre residuas volo etiam vendi et de earum precio fratri Jacobo Arosiensi dari ∙iii∙ marcas, fratri Nicholao Sigtunensi unam et tercio fratri qui cum eis ordinandis laboraverit unam marcam. (…) Item fratribus de Insula predicatoribus preter alia prius posita do pixidem beati Michaelis argenteam cum imagine beati Michaelis desuper aurea, et duas ampullas argenteas quarum alteram habent (…).

Comments: The will is undated, but from other references to the persons mentioned, it can be dated to the period 1258-81, most likely in the end of the period (Hjärne 1951, 46-47). ● Kristina Fastesdotter was probably of low nobility. She was a widow after Holmger Folkesson. Their son Ulv Holmgersson was knighted and became a member of the national council. Kristina was still alive in 1289. In spite of her apparent connection to the convent of Friars Preachers in Västerås, she chose to be buried at the Cistercian abbey in Alvastra. ● Kristina was living at Landsjö, a demesne in Kimstad parish, Östergötland. ● Neither Fr. Jakob of Västerås (Jacobus Arosiensis) nor Fr. Nils of Sigtuna (Nicolaus Sigtunensis) can be identified with certainty with any friars known otherwise. ● The location of the poor people that the convent in Västerås should distribute the money to is not stated, but most likely it was for the poor in Västerås. ● The location of Vestby or Västby is not clear. ● The silver ampullas were small round bottles used for holy water.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 855.

1282 9/2

Roskilde

Province of Dacia, Convent of Roskilde, Nunnery of Roskilde

Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, witnesses a transaction of landed estate concerning the Dominican nunnery of St. Agnes.

Source: Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit, Esgi Marth, clericus, Nicholaus Ingimær syn, frater suus, laicus, et Petrus Bondi gener eorundem, salutem in Domino. Noveritis nos octo solidatas terre cum domibus quas simul possedimus, in Guthingsio Lithlæ legittime ut moris est denunciatas, religiosis dominabus, priorisse et sororibus apud sanctam Agnetem Roskildis pro justo precio vendidisse, necnon in manus domini Tuuonis Arnfasthæ syn qui in hac parte dicti monasterii procurator extitit puplice ibidem provinciali pretorio, cum omnibus suis pertinenciis, mobilibus et immobilibus scotavisse (...). In cuius facti evidenciam sigillis dominorum, decani Roskildensis, Tuui Arnfasthæ sun memorati necnon fratris N. prioris fratrum predicatorum Roskildis presentem kartam postulavimus roborari. (...)

Comments: The diploma only states the initial N. for the name of the prior, but in Danish medieval texts this abbreviation in all identifiable cases stands for Nicolaus. It does not seem to have been very common for the Roskilde prior to neither represent nor witness on behalf of the local nunnery. ● The dean of the cathedral chapter of Roskilde at this time may have been Rane, see 1277.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 16.

1282 4/12

Rostock

Nunnery of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Queen Dowager Margrete of Denmark testifies that Princesses Agnes and Jutta joined the Nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde completely on their own free will, along with some of the queen’s favourite maidens, and that both of the princesses were elected prioresses with confirmation by the prior provincial. The queen assures that she has in no way influenced their decision. The letter is co-sealed by Fr. Petrus, the queen’s confessor, “who took part in all this”.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit Margareta Dei gratia Danorum Sclavorumque regina salutem in Domino. Universitati vestre constare volumus declaramus et testamur, quod nobiles domicelle Agnes et Jutta clare memorie quondam regis Erici filie apud sanctam Agnetem Roskildis diu sorores fuerunt, sub cora ordinis fratrum predicatorum, et habitum regularem gestaverunt quarum videlicet soror Agnes loci fundatrix in nostra presentia professionem fecit et postmodum multis annis eidem ordini in capitulo et extra obedientiam tenuit humiliter et devote, priorissa etiam longo tempore extitit, donec altera soror videlicet Jutta que maturior videbatur et discretior professione facta, et alia absoluta, in priorissam est canonice electa et per priorem provincialem confirmata. Hec autem scimus quia inter eas frequenter in monasterio conversate sumus, quasdam etiam puellarum nostrarum nobis etiam nescientibus quas specialiter dileximus secum induxerunt que simili se obedientie pariter constrinxerunt et ob hanc causam potius cum eis manere voluimus. Et ne nobis aliquid impingere possint scire debet universitatas vestra nos eas nullo ingenio studio vel consilio, minis vel quibuscunque terroribus aut promissis ad hoc induxisse, sed devotioni earum, que tanta fuit in dicta Agnete quod nec per tutorem regni dominum ducem de Brunswich potuit aliquatenus impediri, affabiles fuimus et familiares in hoc prestare Deo obsequium cupientes, nec defectum etatis allegare possunt quia altera videlicet domicella Agnes quintum decimum agebat etatis annum altera autem vicesimum quando habitum predictum assumentes ordinem sunt ingresse. Hec autem omnia et plura alia facta sunt in presentia plurimorum. In cuius facti evidentiam et testimonium presentem litteram sigillo nostro et confessoris nostri, fratris Petri qui his omnibus interfuit fecimus consignari. Datum Rozstok anno Domini MCCLXXXII ∙ii∙ nonas decembris.

Dansk oversættelse:

Margrete, af Guds nåde de danskes og venders dronning, til alle troende kristne, der ser dette brev: Hilsen med Gud. Vi vil, at det skal være vitterligt for Eder alle, vi erklærer og bevidner, at de velbyrdige jomfruer Agnes og Jutta, døtre af afdøde kong Erik, salig ihukommelse, længe var søstre i Skt. Agnete Kloster i Roskilde under Prædikebrødreordenens omsorg, og at de bar ordenens dragt. Den ældste af de to, nemlig søster Agnes, klosterets grundlægger, aflagde sit løfte i vor nærværelse og overholdt senere i mange år ydmygt og fromt lydigheden mod ordenen såvel i kapitlet som udenfor, og var også i lang tid priorinde, indtil den anden søster, nemlig Jutta, som syntes mere moden og klog, efter at løftet var aflagt, og den anden løst fra stillingen, på kanonisk vis blev valgt til priorinde og modtog provincialpriorens bekræftelse. Dette ved vi, fordi vi hyppigt omgikkes dem i klosteret, og fordi de også, endog uden vi vidste det, sammen med sig havde indført nogle af vore jomfruer, som vi særligt holdt af, og som bandt sig til en lignende lydighed, og af den grund ville vi hellere forblive sammen med dem. Og for at de ikke skal kunne rette nogen beskyldning mod os, bør I alle vide, at vi ikke ved kunstgreb, tilskyndelse eller råd, trsuler eller nogen som helst skræmmebilleder eller løfter har forledt dem til dette; tværtimod har vi været forekommende og venlige overfor deres fromhed, som var så stor hos nævnte Agnes, at hun ikke engang af rigets formynder hr. hertugen af Braunschweig på nogen måde kunne holdes tilbage, idet vi ønskede at vise Gud føjelighed i dette, og ikke kan de påberåbe sig manglende alder, eftersom den ene nemlig jomfru Agnes gik i sit femtende år, den anden i sit tyvende, da de antog fornævnte dragt og indtrådte i ordenen. Alt dette og mere til er sket i såre manges nærværelse. Til bevis for og vidnesbyrd om denne handling har vi ladet dette brev besegle med vort segl og med vor skriftefaders, hr. Peders, som deltog i alt dette. Givet i Rostock i det Herrens år 1282 den 4. december.

Comments: The identity and orderly affiliation of the queen’s confessor, Fr. Petrus, is unknown. But as he is said to have ‘taken part in all this’, he was most likely Dominican (Gallén 1946, 70 note 1). An obvious candidate is Fr. Petrus Gutbrandi of the convent in Roskilde, who together with his prior was handed over the task to pass sentence in the case against Princess Jutta in 1279 22/9. ● On the conflict between the Order of Preachers and Princesses Agnes and Jutta, see 1279 22/9. ● Margrete Sambiria (†1282) was queen of King Christoffer I of Denmark (1252-1259). She was the daughter of Prince Sambor II of Pomerelia. When Christoffer died in 1259, she played a leading role in the regency of her young son, King Erik V Glipping of Denmark, in the 1260s and remained a highly influential figure at the Danish court until her death. Although especially fond of the Cistercians, she also appears a good friend of the Order of Preachers, involved with the foundation of the Dominican sisters’ convent in Roskilde in 1263-64 (see 1264 10/2); the two princesses, Agnes and Jutta, were her nieces. She witnessed a donation for the nunnery in 1272 4/4. The testimony was taken shortly before her death in Rostock in December 1282. She was buried in the nearby Cistercian abbey of Doberan.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 51.

1283 2/4

Skänninge

Nunnery of Skänninge

Ex-Queen Sofia of Sweden donates a salmon fishery in Norrköping to the Dominican Sisters in Skänninge, which they may keep or exchange for another fishery or other necessities, as the prioress and the procurator of the nunnery find best.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras visuris vel audituris Sophia senior regina Swecie, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Omnibus notum facimus per presentes quod nos cupientes devotis et sanctis orationibus sororum ordinis predicatorum que sunt aput ecclesiam sancti Martini Skenningie nunc et in posterum relevari contulimus et conferimus dictis sororibus ad sustentationem, Piscariam salmonum, quam in Norkøponge habemus, ita quod eam ammodo, quorumlibet contradictione, et inpeditione seclusa possideant, et liceat eis eam in aliam piscariam sibi viciniorem si oportunum fuerit commutare, vel aliter qualitercumque in suorum usuum necessitates convertere secundum quod priorisse et procuratoribus ipsarum pro tempore visum fuerit expedire. In cuius collationis testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus duximus apponendum. Datum Skenningie anno Domini MCCLXXXIII, ·iiii· nonas aprilis.

Comments: Queen Sofia of Sweden (1241-1286) was originally a Danish princess as the daughter of King Erik IV Plovpenning, and, thus, the sister of Princess Agnes and Jutta, who took important parts in the foundation of the Dominican nunnery in Roskilde in the 1260s (see 1263 15/3 and 1266). Sofia was married to King Valdemar Birgersson of Sweden in 1260, and she obviously brought with her the family preference for the Dominicans to Sweden, where the first-born child of the newly married royal couple, Erik, who died shortly after his birth in 1261, was buried with the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna before the high altar in the priory church. When her sister Jutta left monastic life, she came to Sweden in 1272 and got pregnant with her royal brother-in-law, Birger, for which the king had to go to Rome to receive papal absolution. This obviously alienated the king and queen, and when King Birger was deposed from the Swedish throne in 1275, Ex-Queen Sofia eventually left him in his exile in Norway, where he openly lived with concubines, to return to Denmark instead. Even from here, the former queen showed affection for the Dominican Order in Sweden by supporting its new nunnery in Skänninge in 1283 and again 1285 2/9. ● Norrköping is situated 50 km north-east of Skänninge; this is the first extant written reference to Norrköping.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 760 (SDHK no. 1236).

1283 (6/6)

Montpellier

Provinces of Dacia, Hispania and Teutonia

The general chapter concedes to the foundation of two new convents in the province of Teutonia and one in each of the provinces Hispania and Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Montempessulanum celebrati anno Domini MCCLXXXIII. (…) Concedimus provincie Hyspanie ∙i∙ domum ponendam in Castella, provincie Theotonie ∙ii∙, provincie Dacie ∙i∙, ponendas omnes, ubi prioribus provincialibus et diffinitoribus capitulorum provincialium videbitur expedire. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt ved Montpellier i det Herrens år 1283. (…) Vi bevilger et hus i provinsen Hispania placeret i Castillien, provinsen Teutonia to [og] provinsen Dacia ét, alle placeret, hvor provincialpriorerne og provinskapitlernes diffinitorer vil se dem gennemført. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The most likely candidate for the convent foundation in Dacia is the nunnery in Skänninge (1281).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 225.

1283 1/8

Lund

Convent of Lund

Last will and testament for Archdeacon Hågen of the cathedral chapter in Lund, in which he leaves 5 marks to the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund.

Source: Transcripts in letter of certification (1350) and in Lundebogen. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Haquinus Lundensis archidyaconus sanus mente et corpore diligenter advertens humano generi nichil morte certius et nichil incertius hora mortis, ideoque anime mee providere deliberans de bonis mihi a Deo concessis testamentum meum seu ultimam voluntatem condo et ordino in hunc modum. In primis. de consensu confratrum meorum dilectorum dominorum, scilicet prepositi et decani et totius capituli Lundensis, eligo sepulturam in ecclesia beati Laurentii inferius juxta gradus ante altare beati Vincentii martiris, et ad honorem Dei et sancte virginis matris eius ac meorum in remissionem delictorum ad altare eiusdem sancti martyris sacerdotem instituo et bona que possideo in Hæmminxdyngæ (...). Fratribus predicatoribus Lundis ·v· marchas denariorum, fratribus minoribus ibidem ·v· marchas denariorum, claustro sanctimonialium Lundis duas marchas denariorum, tribus consanguineis meis monialibus ibidem videlicet Margarete, Towæ et Lucie ·vi· marchas denariorum. Monasterio omnium sanctorum Lundis ·ii· marchas denariorum. Hospitali infirmorum Lundis ·ii· marchas denariorum. Hospitali sancti spiritus ibidem curiam quam habeo in parrochia sancti Stephani et lectum meum in quo iacere consuevi cum suis pertinentiis. Singulis parrochialibus ecclesiis Lundis duas oras denariorum, presbiteris earundem tantum, ministrorum cuilibet oram denariorum. Singulis ecclesiis ruralibus in quarum parrochiis aliquas possessiones habeo duas oras denariorum. (...) Exsequtores huius testamenti constituo dominos Nicolaum Bassebæk et Petrum Thrugoti, dilectos concanonicos meos, et dominum Thord Thaat consanguineum meum supradictum. Ut autem premissa omnia et quodlibet premissorum robur obtineat firmitatis presenti scripto sigillum meum apposui, quod etiam sigillis Lundensis capituli et dominorum dictorum mei testamenti exequtorum pecii roborandum ad cautelam et evidentiam firmiorem. Actum Lundis anno Domini MCCLXXXIII in advincula sancti Petri.

Comments: The will was certified by Prior Thrugillus of the Friars Preachers in Lund, along with two other prelates, in 1350 12/3.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 770; Erslev, Testamenter... no. 11; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 73.

1283 15/10

Rome

Nunnery of Roskilde

Pope Martin IV confirms the privileges and exemptions of the Dominican Sisters of the Monastery of St. Agnes in Roskilde.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Martinus episcopus servus servorum Dei dilectis in Christo filiabus … priorisse et conventui monasterii sancte Agnetis Roskildensis ordinis sancti Augustini secundum instituta et sub cura fratrum ordinis predicatorum viventibus, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Cum a nobis petitur quod justum est et honestum, tam vigor equitatis quam ordo exigit rationis ut id per sollicitudinem officii nostri ad debitum perducatur effectum. Eapropter, dilecte in Christo filie, vestris justis postulationibus grato concurrentes assensu omnes libertates et immunitates a predecessoribus nostris Romanis pontificibus sive per privilegia seu per alias indulgentias vobis et monasterio vestro concessas, nec non libertates et exemptiones secularium exactionum a regibus et principibus ac aliis Christi fidelibus rationabiliter vobis et monasterio predicto indultas sicut eas juste ac pacifice obtinetis, vobis et per vos eidem monasterio auctoritate apostolica confirmanus et presentis scripti patrocinio communimus. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre confirmationis infringere vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attemptare presumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius se noverit incursurum. Datum apud Urbemveterem idus octobris, pontificatus nostri anno tertio.

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 761; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 80.

(1279-83)

Convents of Ribe and Schleswig

Last will and testament for Knud Snubbe, in which he leaves 1 mark for each of the convents of Friars Preachers in Schleswig and Ribe.

Source: Transcript in Løgum Book.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus Christi fidelibus ad quos presentes litere pervenerint, Canutus dyaconus de Aauitth, Nicolaus sacerdos de Otær, Crystina relicta Canuti Snubbe et Matheus filius ipsius Canuti, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Quicquid pie a fidelibus geritur, justum est ut magna diligentia confirmetur. Exinde sciant presentes et posteri quod Canutus Snubbe antedictus sapiens et sana mente, non ab aliquibus illectus, nec mentis alienatione deceptus, sed ex bona premeditatione et sapienti deliberatione coram nobis lecto egritudinis decumbens, ante octavum dies mortis sue, presentibus dominis Johannes quondam abbate Loci Dei et Gunnero eiusdem loci monacho pluribusque fide dignis, recitari fecit et ratificavit testamentum suum conditum in hunc modum:

Omnibus Christi fidelibus presentes literas inspecturis Canutus dictus Snubbe salutem in eo qui salvat omnes. Quoniam labilis est hominum memoria et ne ea que geruntur in tempore, simul labantur cum tempore scripturarum solent testimoniis perhennari. Hinc est quod notum facio presentibus et futuris me testamentum meum condidisse et sigilasse meo proprio siggillo cum sigillis dominorum sacerdotum Svenonis de Bulderop et Tuchonis de Ukæ, volens ut idem testamentum inviolabiliter observetur, cuius tenor talis est. In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Canutus dictus Snubbe facio testamentum meum in hunc modum. Primo do ad Terram sanctam ·xxix· marcas denariorum. Item ecclesiis in Slessuiich, Ønløff, Apenra, Ænsteth, Branthorp, Akerbeck, Oten, Øthesiick, beate Marie Ripis et domui sancti spiritus ibidem, cuilibet unam marc[am] denariorum. Et dominis sacerdotibus in eiusdem celebrantibus dimidiam marcam denariorum et ministris cuilibet ·ii· oras denariorum. Item ecclesiis Biuldorp et Tingløff cuilibet ·ii· marcas, et sacerdotibus ibidem cuilibet dimidiam marcam denariorum et ministris cuilibet ·ii· oras. Item fratribus predicatoribus et minoribus in Slessuich et Ripis quibuslibet unam marcam et monialibus dictis locis quibuslibet unam marcam. Item hospitalibus Slessuich et Flenssburg, Ape[n]ra et Ripis quibuslibet unam marcam. Et fratribus in Flenssburg unam marcam. Item viris religiosis monachis de Loco Dei confero tria otting terre in Boldersle Marck in Haldenssboll viciniora soli et tria otting in eodem campo Ætteboll soli remotiora cum silva mea in Urnæ tota que me contingit exeptis ·iii· otting silve in Haldenssboll soli remotioribus que Kettil Streng vilicus meus habet, que Matheo filio meo cedant ratione hereditaria paterna. Item omnia bona mea, exeptis que in testamento meo presenti continentur, volo quod dilecta mater mea libere disponat, donec de redditibus eorundem bonorum predicta legata poterunt integraliter persolvi, exeptis filii mei Mathæi victu et vestitu. In cuius facti memoriam sigillum meum cum sigillis dominorum sacerdotum Svenonis de Bu[l]derup et Tuchonis de Ukæ presentibus duxi apponendum, etcetera.

Comments: The transcript has no date, but from persons and conditions mentioned in the will, it must have been written between 1279 5/12 and 1283 11/10 (DD 2 II 389). ● Knud Snubbe is not known from any other sources, but from the will he appears to have been a local magnate, possibly with residence in either Bolderslev or Uge parishes near Aabenraa.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VIII, p. 159; Diplomatarium Flensborgense vol. I no. 4; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. II no. 389.

(after 1284 29/11)

(Lübeck)

Convent of Lübeck (prov. Teutonia)

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck (Danica 29a).

Language: Latin.

Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit, prepositus, decanus, totumque capitulum ecclesie Lubicensis, prior totusque conventus fratrum predicatorum civitatis eiusdem, gardianus ceterique fratres minores ibidem, in Domino salutem. Protestamur presentibus nos vidisse patentes litteras magnifici domini Erici Danorum Slavorumque regis illustris, non abolitas, non cancellatas, nec in ulla sui parte vitiatas, sed integras in hec verba:

Ericus Dei gratia Danorum Sclavorumque rex omnibus hoc scriptum cernentibus in Domino salutem. Ex quo per nostras patentes litteras ad veram pacem et concordiam cum civitatibus Sclavie et earum civibus et mercatoribus nos confederavimus et conjuravimus de meliorum regni nostri consilio, a proximo festo pentecostes ad octo annos continuos subsequentes firmiter duraturam, scire volumus universos, quod nos mercatoribus dictarum civitatum ad regnum nostrum ubicumque declinare volentibus illac veniendi ibidem morandi res suas vendendi ac alias reemendi seu modo alio mercimonia excercendi, salvis nostris theloneis et debitis solutionibus, que nobis et officialibus nostris vice nostra solvere tenentur prout in locis singulis ad quos venire volverint ab antiquo fuerat observatum protestantes quod res quas ad dominium nostrum tulerint eisdem auferri non debeant violenter seu modo alio minus juste aut contra eorundem voluntates. Quod si hactenus temere factum fuerat, seu inposterum fuerit attemptatum ab eorundem injuriatoribus facere debemus secundum leges et jura regni nostri plenum fieri justitie complementum. Promissimus etiam quod dictis mercatoribus super mercimoniis eorum, que apud nos emerint, pro eorum libito deducendis, nullam prohibitionem debemus facere, nisi hoc evidens necessitas totius regni nostri exegerit et toti regno nostro hoc visum fuerit et consultum, et tunc prohibitionem huiusmodi faciendam in festis beati Michaelis debemus eisdem mercatoribus communiter publicare. Datum Othonie, anno Domini MCC octogesimo quarto in vigilia beati Andree apostoli, presentibus venerabilibus patribus et dominis Jacobo Scleswicensi cancellario nostro, Johanne Othoniensi episcopis, Alberto comite de Ewerthsten, Henrico comite de Glichen, domicello Jacobo comite Hallandie, Uffone dapifero, Stigoto marscalco nostro, Laurentio Tukysun, Nicolao Knutsun, Petro Jacobsun advocato Feonie et Johanne Joonsun.

Comments: The letters of certification are not dated. It would appear, though, that they had been sent to Lübeck for copying shortly after being issued in Odense.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 112 (and 111). The certified letter itself is published in Mecklenburgisches Urkundenbuch vol. III no. 1761; and Pommersches Urkundenbuch vol. II:2 no. 1316.

(after 1284 29/11) (Lübeck)

The prior and convent of Friars Preachers in Lübeck, along with the same ecclesiastical institutions as above, make another certified copy of the same royal letter.

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck (Danica 29b).

Language: Latin.

Omnibus ad quos presens scriptum pervenerit, decanus, totumque capitulum ecclesie Lubicensis, prior ceterique fratres de ordine predicatorum ibidem, gardianus totusque conventus fratrum de ordine minorum civitatis eiusdem, in omnium salvatore salutem. Protestamur presentibus nos gloriosi principis domini Erici Danorum regis vidisse privilegium non abolitum, non cancellatum, nec in ulla sui parte vitiatum, sed integrum in hec verba: (...).

Comments: Unlike the first copy, this one was not certified by the provost of the cathedral chapter.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 113.

(after 1284 29/11) (Lübeck)

The prior and convent of Friars Preachers in Lübeck, along with the same ecclesiastical institutions as above, certify an additional letter, issued on the same day, in which King Erik V Klipping of Denmark accedes to a peace treaty with the bishops, princes and cities of northern Germany.

Source: Original document. Archiv der Hansestadt Lübeck (Danica 31a).

Language: Latin.

Universis presentia audituris ... decanus totumque capitulum Lubicensis ecclesie, frater ... prior ordinis fratrum predicatorum, necnon gardianus ordinis minorum in Lubeke cum ceteris fratribus eorundem ordinum, salutem in filio virginis gloriose. Privilegium domini Erici Danorum Slavorumque regis, non rasum, non cancellatum, non abolitum seu suspectum, nec in ulla sui parte vitiatum, sed integrum nos vidisse recognoscimus in hec verba: (...).

Comments: See above.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 115. The certified letter itself is published in Lübeckisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. I no. 465; Mecklenburgisches Urkundenbuch vol. III no. 1760; Pommersches Urkundenbuch vol. II:2 no. 1318; and Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 114.

1285 23/8

Lund

Convents of Helsingborg, Lund and Åhus

Last will and testament for Dean Bent of the cathedral chapter in Lund, in which he founds an anniversary in the cathedral, from which 2 ounces shall be paid annually to the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund. He furthermore leaves ½ mark to each of the Dominican convents in Helsingborg and Åhus. Finally, he leaves a copy of Summa de casibus de poenitentia by Fr. Raymundus de Penafort OP to the priest Ødder.

Source: Transcript in Lundebogen.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Universis presentes litteras inspecturis, Benedictus decanus Lundensis in Domino salutem. Noverit universitas vestra quod ego licet eger corpore sanus tamen mente, volens ad majorem certitudinem et cautelam meam voluntatem ultimam declarare, presens scriptum meum volo esse testamentum. In primis igitur in remedium anime mee et salutem lego de bonis et rebus mihi a Deo concessis, terram quam habeo in Bialthorp instructam cum ·xiii· marcis denariorum ecclesie Lundensi, ita quod fructus inde annuatim provenientes taliter distribuantur videlicet fabrice dicte ecclesie dimidia marca, canonicis autem et vicariis qui vigiliis et missis animarum in anniversario meo interfuerint dimidia marca, ad offerendum due ore et pauperibus scolaribus ·ii· ore. Item ad recreationem canonicorum ibidem eodem die dimidia marca, predicatoribus etiam Lundis ·ii· ore et fratribus minoribus tantum. Decanus autem Lundensis qui pro tempore fuerit quem dictorum bonorum volo esse procuratorem residuum percipiat. Item singulis ·v· altaribus inferioribus Lundensis ecclesie lego ·ii· oras denariorum et presbiteris singulis ibidem tantum, beate Marie Magdalene in cripta ·ii· marcas, presbitero ibidem ·ii· oras denariorum, Terre sancte pro redemptione crucis mee ·xii· libras Thuronensium nigrorum, ecclesie omnium sanctorum Lundis ·ii· marcas denariorum, sanctimonialibus Lundis ·ii· marcas denariorum, cuidam moniali ibidem dicte Ættæ marcam denariorum, ffratribus minoribus ibidem bibliam meam, hospitali sancti spiritus dimidiam marcam, hospitali leprosorum dimidiam marcam, singulis ecclesiis parrochialibus Lundis ·ii· oras, singulis presbiteris tantum, ecclesie Stangby ·ii· marcas, vicario ibidem marcam, ecclesie Hwitinge nørre ·iiii· marcas denariorum et omnes domus quas possideo in eius fundo, presbitero ibidem sorcocium meum, ministro ecclesie ibidem marcam, singulis ecclesiis in Hartagre hæret ·ii· oras denariorum et singulis presbiteris ibidem tantum, pauperibus illius hæret marcam ordei, ecclesie Ørghe dimidiam marcam, presbitero ·ii· oras, ecclesie Thorløse ·ii· oras et presbitero tantum, ecclesie Ask marcam et presbitero ·ii· oras, ecclesie Billinge ·ii· oras et presbitero tantum. Item monasterio de Heriuado ·ii· marcas, monasterio de Aas marcam, monasterio de Øwith marcam, monasterio in Tumrop marcam dimidiam et monasterio in Bækæskow tantum. Item predicatoribus in Hælsinburg dimidiam marcam, fratribus minoribus in Træleborg dimidiam marcam, fratribus minoribus in Ystath tantum, hospitali leprosorum apud Tummorp ·ii· oras, predicatoribus Aas dimidiam marcam et hospitali ibidem ·ii· oras. Item Ingeman famulo meo jugum jumentorum cum ·ii· oris annone, Springimile famulo meo nigrum equum in quo equitat cum ·ii· oris annone, Haquino famulo meo marcam cum ora annone, Petro famulo meo marcam denariorum. Item Towe consanguinee mee ·ii· marcas omnia supradicta preter legatum Terre sancte volens solvi de bonis estimalibus, que possideo in fundis ecclesie Stangby. Item liberis sororis mee Gertrud estimationes cum domibus que ad me pertinent in fundis prebende mee, Petro dicto Tonneson consanguineo meo curiam quam habeo in Ask cum omnibus mobilibus et immobilibus, Michaeli Parvo polidrum trium annorum, Zarpulpho consanguineo meo duas equas meliores de equitio meo, Tonne consanguinee mee annulum aureum. Item convivio caritatis bicarium meum argenteum, Gamalieli marcam denariorum, Gunnero in Hastath consanguineo meo estimationem quam habet de me et debita que mihi debet sibi remitto. Item magistro Henrico canonico Lundensi decretum meum, domino Petro sacerdoti de Akathorp Expositiones epistolarum beati Pauli apostoli et unum cornu, domino Gunnero sacerdoti cappam meam choralem, domino Ødder presbitero Summam meam Regmundi, domino Benedicto ad sanctum Paulum tabardum meum foratum cum albo panno, domino Laurentio ad sanctum Thomam capam meam blauiam rotundam, Olavo scolari meo itinerarium meum in duabus partibus. Concanonicis meis volo distribuere res meas prout dederit dominus Deus. Item magistro Laurentio dimidiam marcam siliginis desiccate, domino Petro Trugoti ambulatorem meum nigrum, domino Nicolao Gregorii Summam Gaufredi et dimidiam lestam brasii desiccati. Item domino Gunnero antedicto superpellicium meum novum, domino Jacobo vicario bofas meas cum caligis albis, ad pontem amnis Dysiæ marcam denariorum. Ad omnia igitur et singula premissa perficienda et inviolabiliter observanda viros discretos dominos magistrum Henricum, Petrum Trugoti concanonicos meos, una cum Petro Tonneson consanguineo meo, presentis testamenti mei constituo et ordino exsequtores. Volens et precipiens ut per ipsos cuilibet in premissis satis fiat sicut coram Deo volverint respondere. Et ut antedicta per omnia plenum habeant robur firmitatis ob majorem et pleniorem certitudinem presens scriptum cum sigillis venerabilis patris domini Johannis archiepiscopi Lundensis Suetie primatis et capituli eiusdem loci una cum meo feci communiri in testimonium mee ultime voluntatis. Actum Lundis anno Domini MCCLXXXV in vigilia beati Bartholomei apostoli.

Comments: Bent (Benedictus) is known as a common canon secular at the cathedral chapter in Lund from 1256, before being elected dean – the second-highest prelate of the chapter – by 1259 at the latest. He, thus, held a prominent position in the cathedral chapter during ‘the archiepiscopal strife’ and Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen’s exile in Rome 1264-1274 (see 1256 Aug), but unlike Archdeacon Erland Erlandsen (see 1267 10/9) he appears to have taken either a neutral or archiepiscopal side. It remains unclear just when Dean Bent died. According to the Liber daticum Lundenses he died later the same year, 1285 17/10 (see below), but he appears very much alive and present in two documents from 1288 14/8 and 1289 9/8 (DD 2 III 313 and 378); it would seem that either the Lund necrology has got the wrong year (perhaps derived from the year of the will) or the cathedral chapter after his death elected a new dean of the same name. ● Ødder is not known from any other sources, neither is it known where he was priest.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 812; Erslev, Testamenter... no. 12; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 150.

1285 17/10 Lund

Dean Bent dies and his abovementioned anniversary in the Cathedral of Lund is initiated, including the annual payment on this day of 2 ounces to the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund.

Source: Necrologium Lundensis.

Language: Latin.

Item anno Domini MCCLXXXV ·xvi· kalendas novembris obiit pie memorie huius ecclesie decanus Benedictus, qui inter cetera pietatis sue legata curiam suam in Bialthorp instructam in ·xiii· marcis denariorum subjuncta conditione legavit, quod fructus ex ea annuatim provenientes taliter distribuantur, videlicet [fabrice] ecclesie dimidia marca, ad offerendam ·ii· ore et pauperibus scolaribus ·ii· ore. Item ad recreationem canonicorum eodem die dimidia marca, [predicatoribus] Lundis ·ii· ore et fratribus minoribus tantum.

Comments: See above.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, p. 562; Liber daticus Lundensis, p. 265.

1285 2/9

Marby

Nunnery of Skänninge

Ex-Queen Sofia of Sweden donates a mill in Mjölby to her servant, Ingrid, which she may pass on to the Nunnery of Skänninge, when she enters the convent, or if she should happen to die before that happens, Ingrid may leave the mill to the nunnery in her will.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus presentes litteras visuris vel audituris, Sophia quondam regina salutem in omnium salvatore. Noveritis nos famule nostre Ingridi suum propter fidele servitium molendinum quod in Mylluby possedimus contulisse perpetuo possidendum, sub hac re et conditione quod si claustrum monialium Skiæningie intratura possessioni religionis eiusdem subiunxerit vel etiam ipsam antea in extremis laborare contigerit et claustro prenominato molendinum sepedictum donaverit ratum habere volumus et firmum nostrorum consensu omnium liberorum. Ne quis ipsam super dono predicto valeat molestare fecimus igitur presentes litteras sigilli domini mei Magnus regis ac nostri munimine roborari. Datum Marby anno Domini MCCLXXX quinto, in crastino post festum beati Egidii abbatis.

Comments: Ingrid, who planned to join the Dominican Sisters in Skänninge in 1285, may be identical to the prioress I. [= Ingrid?], who led the convent in 1299 29/4 (Gallén 1946, 129). ● On Queen Sofia of Sweden, see 1283 2/4. ● Mjölby is a village situated 6 km south of Skänninge.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. I no. 814.

1285 29/9

Aalborg

Nunnery of Roskilde

Cecilie, wife of Åge Kage, donates and conveys a farm in Greve to the Dominican Sisters of the Monastery of St. Agnes in Roskilde; this happens with the acceptance of her husband, from whom she has acquired the farm through their matrimony.

Sources: A. Original document (Archive of Roskilde St. Agnes Monastery). The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen. B. Register of Roskilde St. Agnes Monastery.

Language: A. Latin. B. Old Danish.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis Cecilia uxor Hagonis dicti Kakæ in Domino salutem. Universitati vestre presentibus significo quod curiam meam quam pro matrimonio meo recipi in Gryui, de voluntate et assensu dilecti mariti mei, monasterio sancte Agnetis Roskildis pro debito et dono, cum omnibus attinentiis mobilibus et immobilibus confero, skoto et assigno per presentes in perpetuum possidendam. In cuius rei vel facti evidentiam et testimonium sigillum Aghonis predilecti mariti mei et meum duxi presentibus apponenda. Actum Alleburgh anno Domini MCCLXXXV in die sancti Michaelis.

Fem pergmetz breffue tilsammen bunde: (...) Skiøde breff paa enn gard j Grim, frw Sitzille skiøthe till sancte Agnethe closter med sinn hosbondis samtycke. 1285.

Comments: Cecilie is not otherwise known. Her husband, Åge Kage (:Cake), was an esquire from northern Jylland. He was among nine nobles, who in 1287 were convicted for the murder of King Erik V Klipping of Denmark the year before. As an outlaw, he fled to Norway and took part in the Norwegian raids on Denmark for the years to come. After a settlement in 1295, Åge Kage was allowed to return to Denmark, but he was attacked and killed by an angry mob in Viborg in 1296. ● Greve (Greve p., Sjælland) is situated 12 km south-east of Roskilde.

Published: A. Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 153. B. Ældste danske Archivregistraturer vol. IV, p. 282.

1285

Province of Dacia

Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of Dacia, dies.

Source: A. Annales 980-1286, B. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie, C. Transcript in Hamsfort’s Chronologia.

Language: Latin.

1285. (…) Et magister ordinis electus frater Mu[n]io Hyspanus (…). Obiit frater Acho prior provincialis Dacie. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1285. (…) Og broder Munio Hispanos blev valgt til ordensmagister (…). Broder Åge, provincialprior i Dacia, døde. (…)

Frater Augustinus predictus (…) priorque fuit tam in prima quam in secunda vice annis XXII et amplius, priorque provincialis existens obiit anno domini MCCLXXXII uel LXXXIII.

Dansk oversættelse:

Førnævnte broder Augustin (…) var prior første og anden gang i 22 år og mere, han døde mens han var provincialprior i det Herrens år 1282 eller -83.

1285 moritur Acho, Prior Provincialis Daniæ.

Dansk oversættelse:

1285 døde Åge, provincialprior i Danmark.

Comments: In this case, the dated year in Annales 980-1286 (A) seems to be correct; all the other entries in the annals for this particular year are correct. The erroneous death-years suggested by Bernard Gui (B) come from an addition of 22 years (+ an interregnum of five or six years) to the first year of Augustinus’ provincialate – which Bernard also got wrong (1255 in stead of the correct 1261). Hamsfort (C) generally seems to base his Dominican knowledge on Annales 980-1286. ● On Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. He probably died in the latter half of the year, as his replacement was not elected until the provincial chapter in 1286.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 433; Annales Danici, p. 194; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 273, Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online). C. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 293.

1286 23/4

Landsberga

Convents of Kalmar, Lödöse, Sigtuna, Skara, Skänninge, Strängnäs,

Turku, Visby and Västerås; Nunnery of Skänninge

Last will and testament for Knight Karl Estridsson, in which he leaves ¼ attung of land in Hugstathum to the convent of Friars Preachers in Skänninge, while the Dominican sisters of St. Martin’s nunnery in the same town receive ¼ attung of land in Brakastum. In addition, the Dominican convents in Skara, Lödöse, Kalmar, Visby, ‘Finland’, Strängnäs and Västerås each receives 4 mark, while the convent in Sigtuna is bequeathed with 10 marks and a canopy with a picture of the Holy Virgin. The will is sealed by Fr. Johannes, prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Mundane felicitatis fallacem prosperitatem cuius blanditiis quis leditur dum lenitur, humaneque conditionis continuum defectum mortis inevitabilis aculeo concludi sollicita mentis indagine ego Karolus Estride filius considerans, ac propterea salubriter anime mee providere, et heredum paci meorum consulere desiderans, meum in hunc modum condo et ordino testamentum. In primis confero monasterio dominarum in Sko, ubi corporis mei eligo sepulturam, curiam meam in Hamarby cum omnibus mobilibus et immobilibus. Item ad redemptionem crucis mee in Terram sanctam, assigno ∙xl∙ marchas puri argenti. Item ad redemptionem crucis in Rigam, assigno centum marchas denariorum. Domino meo regi do unum vasculum cum balsamo et duas balistas. Item Karolo et Benedicto fratris mei filiis, do curiam meam in Østerrørh cum prediis et domibus et tot pecoribus et jumentis que sufficere aliqualiter possint ad curie sustentationem, et victualibus pro familia necessariis, de reliquis ibidem contentis debita mea solvantur, addo insuper pueris predictis K. et B. molendinum in Tranbyggæ cum terra sua. Item domine Estridi nepti mee specialiter confero et heredibus eius, molendina mea in Humbla. - - - Item domicelle Elene do ∙vii∙ solidos cum dimidio auri cum ∙xx∙ lapidibus gemmariis. Domicelle Ingeburgi unam fibulam auream. Ambabus autem simul do ∙lx∙ marchas denariorum, et unam petiam panni gandavensis. Monachis in Wernem do terram totam quam possideo in Wicþenes exceptis prediis que possideo in Norem. Monachis in Alvastrum do quartam partem unius attungi in Esløsum. Monachis de Juluttum, ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Monachis de Nova valle ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Monachis in Gothlandia ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Item monasterio dominarum in Gudhem, confero unam marcham auri cum centum gemmis pro uno calice faciendo. Dominabus in Wretum ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Dominabus in Askaby ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Dominabus in Riseberg ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Dominabus in Fodhø ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Dominabus in Godlandia ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus predicatoribus Skeningie, do quartam partem unius attungi in Hugstathum. Sororibus apud sanctum Martinum Skeningie unam quartam partem unius attungi in Brakastum. Fratribus predicatoribus Skarensibus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Lydosensibus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Kalmarnensibus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus eiusdem ordinis Wisby ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Finlandensibus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Strengenensibus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus in Westraarus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Siktonie decem marchas denariorum et unum baldekinum cum ymaginibus beate virginis. Fratribus minoribus Stokholm ∙x∙ marchas denariorum et unum baldekinum. Fratribus Enicopie .x. marchas denariorum. Fratribus Østraarus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus eiusdem ordinis Skarensibus ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Junekopie ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Sutherkopie ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus in Wisby eiusdem ordinis ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus Nykopie ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Fratribus in Arbugæ ∙iiii∙^or marchas denariorum. Hospitalariis in Eskistunum ∙x∙ marchas denariorum. Item cuilibet hospitali in regno ∙iii∙ marchas denariorum. Item ecclesie in Asum do terram trium cribrorum Westgoticorum ibidem in qualibet gerda tam ad usum sacerdotis quam ecclesie seminandam. Item ecclesie Lundby, terram quam habeo in Betleem, cum ∙iiii∙^or marchis denariorum. Item ecclesie in Rosløsum do unam oram terre in superiori Asby, in utraque gerda, tam ecclesie quam sacerdoti. Item ecclesie et sacerdoti in Herestath, unam oram terre in Thungastum. Item duobus cognatis meis Dagh et Alexandro do terram trium orarum in Beth, et omnem terram quam habui de Paulo in Helghestenum una cum domibus, et cuilibet eorum insuper specialiter, ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item Anberno puero meo do dextrarium meum coloris varii, cum omnibus suis attinentiis, et insuper ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item Laurentio brun ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item Thyrgillo puero meo ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item Nicholao Mann ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item Haquino Tubbæson sive evasero sive non, remitto denarios quos mihi tenetur. Dominum autem meum regem Magnum omni quo possum rogo affectu, ut intuitu servicii mei si umquam sibi in aliquo acceptum fuit, hanc mee ultime voluntatis ordinationem, per executores quos constituo faciat per omnia observari, nec heredes meos permittat bona possessionum aliquo modo jure possessorio submorare antequam supradicta vota mea et donationes, necnon et debita mea integraliter fuerint persoluta. Executores autem huius ultime mee voluntatis una cum domino meo rege constituo venerabilem patrem et dominum meum. Magnum archiepiscopum Upsalensem, dominum Karolum Gøthstaphson et dominum Israelem, quibus omnium bonorum meorum ordinationem plenarie committo quousque predicta omnia secundum modum pretaxatum fuerint adimpleta. Ipsi etiam de septenario, tricenario, et aliis exequiis que wlgariter Ervi dicuntur, intromittant. In cuius rei testimonium una cum sigillo meo proprio, sigilla domini mei regis, domini archiepiscopi, domini K. Gøtstaphson, domini Israelis, presentis huius mei testamenti executorum, duxi presentibus apponenda. Actum et Datum in Lagunzberg, anno Domini MCCLXXXVI, presentibus predicto domino Israele, fratre Johanne priore Siktoniensi, Laurentio Brun, Thyrgillo, et aliis pluribus pueris meis, in die sancti Georgii martiris. Item lego ecclesie Collþum et sacerdoti eius tres marchas denariorum inter eos equaliter dividendas.

Comments: Fr. Johannes ‘Upsalensis’, prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, was shortly after elected bishop of Turku, for which task he was consecrated at the provincial chapter in 1286. As bishop of Finland in 1286-89, Johannes eagerly endorsed the cult of St. Henry of Finland. When Archbishop Magnus of Uppsala died in 1289 1/6, the cathedral chapter by compromise elected Fr. Johannes as his successor. He was transferred from Turku to Uppsala in 1290 after being papally approved in 1290 8/7. As archielect, Fr. Johannes witnessed the foundation of a vicariate in the Cistercian nunnery of Sko in 1291 19/5. Shortly after, on his subsequent journey to Provence to collect the pallium, Johannes died in Champagne on 8 (or 15) September 1291. His corpse was returned to Sweden and buried in his home priory church in Sigtuna. As the byname Upsalensis appears on a seal, which apparently predates his election for the archiepiscopal office, Fr. Johannes may have originated from Uppsala (Gallén 1946, 104) or otherwise been particularly connected to this place. Gallén suggested that Johannes had studied in Paris, although no concrete evidence of this is provided (Gallén 1946, 104 and 106); likewise, a claim that he functioned as vicar provincial for Dacia after the death of Fr. Augustinus in 1285 to the election of Fr. Olavus at the provincial chapter in September 1286 cannot be verified (Gallén 1946, 62 and 104-105). Whereas these undocumented claims surely are possible, an attempt by some scholars to identify Fr. Johannes ‘Upsalensis’ with one of the Polish disciples of St. Hyacinth appears highly unlikely. ● Karl Estridsson was a knight and member of the Swedish national council. According to his will, he had taken crusade vows for both the Holy Land and Livonia. The background for his apparently special relations to the Dominican houses in Skänninge and Sigtuna is unknown. The Cistercian nunnery in Sko (near Sigtuna) was chosen for his burial place. ● Neither the locations of Hugstathum nor Brakastum have been identified.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 910.

1286 2/5

Convent of Sigtuna

Last will and testament for Nils Ubbesson de Säby, who is going on crusade to the Holy Land, in which he leaves 20 marks to the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, to be paid from his property in Säby. The will is witnessed by Fr. Boecius and Fr. Bero of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, and it is sealed by the same convent.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Nicholaus Ubbason iter crucesignatus ad Terram Sanctam arripiens, memor quam varii sunt humane fragilitatis eventus, et terminus mortis omnibus est incertus, de bonis mihi a Deo concessis in meorum remissionem peccatorum meum testamentum ordino in hunc modum. Fratribus predicatoribus Sictunensibus confero ·xx· marchas denariorum que solvi debent de Seby. Fratribus minoribus Østraaros, Enicopie, et Stokholmis ·ix· marchas denariorum inter illa claustra equaliter dividendas. Sanctimonialibus in Sko ·v· marchas denariorum ex quibus tres marche, cum ·ix· suprapositis, solvi debent de Skæmmv. Ecclesie mee parochiali Gran ·iiii· marchas denariorum et dimidiam sacerdoti ibidem ·xii· oras denariorum. Ecclesie Nysæter ·i· marcham denariorum, sacerdoti ibidem ·i· marcham. Ecclesie Giristum ·i· marcham denariorum et sacerdoti ibidem unam, que solvi debent, et due marche denariorum claustro Sko, de Nysæter. Item omnia mancipia mihi attinentia ubicumque fuerint, dimitto libertati. Insuper inter heredes meos si me redire non contingat, bona mea taliter ordinavi. Nysæter ·xi· oras terre cum mobilibus et immobilibus do Ragnwaldo filio sororis mee, exceptis mancipiis. Beroni alterius sororis mee filio ·xi· oras terre cum mobilibus et immobilibus in Skæmmv, exceptis mancipiis. Gregorio tertie sororis mee filio ·xvi· solidos terre in Skæmmv, et ipsum eximo a mei solutione testamenti. Testes huius mee donationis et ordinationis, presentes fuerunt, dilecta uxor mea Juliana, pater suus Hagbardus, Ærlingus, Laurentius de Øræsund, dominus W. sacerdos de Gran, soror mea Margareta, Ragnfridis filia sororis mee, Nicholaus maritus suus, Ragnwaldus et Bero filii sororum mearum, fratres predicatores de Sictuna Bo et Bero. Exequtores autem istorum omnium, constituo venerabilem patrem, dominum meum Magnum archiepiscopum Upsalensem, et dominum B. fratrem suum, quorum sigilla necnon conventus fratrum predicatorum Sictunensium, in rei facte evidentiam presentibus sunt appensa. Actum anno Domini MCCLXXXVI, sexto nonas Maii.

Comments: Fr. Boecius (Bo) of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna seems to have been in frequent contact with the rural nobility in the region around Sigtuna, as he appears four times as witness in wills made by such noble persons, usually composed at their demesnes; see also 1289 29/11, 1291 16/5 and 1292 10/3. In 1289 and 1292 he was entitled subprior. It is uncertain if he is also the untitled frater Boecius, who was listed among the convent friars of Sigtuna in 1305 17/7; if so, he was then no longer the subprior, but a frater terminarius, who ‘through numerous years’ had taken care of the district of the Stockholm sealbooths and Solna parish. ● Fr. Bero of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna is probably identical to the friar of the same name, who witnessed a will at a demesne in Vik in 1303 6/11. ● Nils Ubbesson de Säby was a nobleman from Uppland, apparently in the service of Archbishop Magnus of Uppsala. It is unknown if he did indeed go on the crusade to the Holy Land and, if so, whether he returned alive, but in 1298 25/4 he was dead and buried in the priory of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, where his wife, Juliana, also wanted her burial place. ● Säby (Övergran parish, Håbo hundred) was a demesne situated 13 km west of Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 911 (SDHK no. 1337).

1286

Convents of Roskilde and Sigtuna, Province of Dacia

The provincial chapter of Dacia is held in Sigtuna with presence of King Magnus Ladulås of Sweden. Fr. Olavus, prior of the convent in Roskilde, is elected prior provincial. Fr. Johannes, prior of the convent in Sigtuna, is appointed bishop of Finland.

Sources: A. Annales 980-1286, B. Annales Skeningenses, C. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie, D. Annales 1160-1336, E. Annales 266-1430, F. Transcript in Hamsfort’s Chronologia.

Language: Latin.

1286. Capitulum fuit Syctuniæ, et frater Johannes tunc prior domus illius factus est episcopus Findlandensis ibidem presente domino rege Magno, et prior Roskildensis frater Olaus factus est prior provincialis ibidem. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1286. Kapitel foregik i Sigtuna, og broder Johannes, der var prior at dette hus, blev biskop af Finland, ligeledes var den herre kong Magnus til stede, og prioren i Roskilde, broder Oluf, blev provincialprior.

MCCLXXXVI (…). Capitulum Sictunie est habitum, et electus frater Olavus in provincialem, frater Johannes prior Sictuniensis electus est in episcopum Aboensem (...).

Dansk oversættelse:

1286 (…). Kapitel fandt sted i Sigtuna, og broder Oluf blev valgt til provincial(prior), broder Johannes, prior i Sigtuna, blev biskop i Turku (…).

Sextus fuit frater Oliverius, qui successit fratri Augustino anno domini MCCLXXXII uel LXXIII (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

Den sjette [provincialprior] var broder Oluf, som efterfulgte broder Augustin i det Herrens år 1282 eller -83 (…).

MCCLXXXVI Benedictus electus in episcopum Lincopensem, et frater Johannes in Aboensem.

Dansk oversættelse:

1286. Bengt blev valgt til biskop i Linköping og broder Johannes i Turku.

MCCLXXXVI. Electus Benedictus secundus in episcopum Lyncopensem frater regis Swecie. Capitulum provinciale celebratum Sikthonie. Electus in episcopum Aboensem frater Johannes prior Sikthonie. Eodem anno obiit regina Sophia. Interfectus Ericus.

Dansk oversættelse:

1286 valgtes Bengt II, Sveriges konges broder, til biskop i Linköping. Provincialkapitlet afholdtes i Sigtuna. Broder Johannes, prior i Sigtuna, valgtes til biskop i Åbo. Samme år døde dronning Sofia. Efterfulgtes af Erik.

1286. Hoc tempore Sigtunæ in Sveonia concilium a clericis celebratur. Johannes sodalis prior collegii Sigtunensis in creatur episcopus Findlandiæ, præsente rege Magno Ladalaas, et prior Roeschildensis Olaus fit prior provincialis ejusdem loci.

Dansk oversættelse:

1286. På denne tid blev der holdt præstekoncil i Sigtuna i Sverige. Broder Johannes, prior for konventet i Sigtuna, blev gjort til biskop af Finland, kong Magnus Ladelås var til stede, og prior Oluf i Roskilde blev provincialprior samme sted.

Comments: Fr. Olavus (or Oliverius), former prior of the convent in Roskilde, replaced Fr. Augustin, who had died in 1285. He was prior provincial of Dacia to 1302, when he was absolved by the general chapter. This was his second absolution from office, as he was absolved by the general chapter in 1291, only to be reinstalled by the provincial chapter later that same year. He attended the general chapter in Ferrara in 1290 (21/5), where he co-signed several letters in defense of Master General Munius de Zamara. As prior provincial, he took active part in the foundation of a Dominican nunnery in Kalmar (1299 15/11). Fr. Olavus died in 1308 as a member of the convent in Næstved. ● On Fr. Johannes ‘Upsalensis’, see 1286 23/4. He worked as bishop of Finland in 1286-89, during which he eagerly endorsed the cult of St. Henry of Finland. ● The erroneous year suggested by Bernard Gui (C) come from an addition of 22 years (+ an interregnum of five or six years) to the first year of Fr. Augustin’s provincialate – which Bernard also got wrong (1255 in stead of the correct 1261).

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, p. 433; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:1, p. 104; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 187; Annales Danici, p. 194; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 273, Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). B. Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, p. 374-375; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III, p. 7; Annales Suecici, p. 263; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). C. Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online). D. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 595; Annales Suecici, p. 271. E. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 26; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 187; Annales Suecici, p. 281; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online). F. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 294; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 187.

Literature: Gallén 1946, pp. 104-106 (on Fr. Johannes).

1287 19/8

Convent of Holbæk

The house of the Friars Preachers in Holbæk burns down along with the entire town.

Source: Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1287. Crastino Agapiti combusta fuit domus fratrum predicatorum et tota civitas Holbeccensis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1287. Dagen efter Skt. Agapitus’ dag brændte prædikebrødrenes hus og hele byen Holbæk.

Comments: Neither the reason nor the actual extent of the city fire in Holbæk is known. According to the same annals, a similar fate met the Friars Preachers and citizens in Lund in 1287.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 188; Annales Danici, p. 209.

1287

Convent of Lund

The priory of the Friars Preachers in Lund burns down along with most of the city.

Source: Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1287. Incensum est claustrum fratrum predicatorum Lundis et magna pars ville.

Dansk oversættelse:

1287. Prædikebrødrenes kloster i Lund og store dele af byen brændte ned.

Comments: Neither the reason nor the actual extent of the city fire in Lund is known. According to the same annals, a similar fate met the Friars Preachers and citizens in Holbæk on 1287 19/8.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 188; Annales Danici, p. 209.

1288 (9/5)

Lucca

Provinces of Dacia, Francia, Hispania, Hungaria, Lombardia, Polonia, Provincia, Romana, Terra sancta and Teutonia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of three new convents in each of the provinces Romana and Teutonia, two in each of the provinces Provincia, Lombardia, Hungaria and Polonia, and one in each of the provinces Hispania, Francia, Dacia and Terra sancta.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Lucham celebrati anno Domini MCCLXXXVIII. (…) Concedimus provincie Hyspanie ∙i∙ domum ponendam in regno Legionis, provincie Provincie ∙ii∙, provincie Francie ∙i∙ ponendam in Gracianopoli sine alterius provincie prejudicio, provincie Lombardie ∙ii∙, Romane provincie ∙iii∙, provincie Theotonie ∙iii∙ sine alterius provincie prejudicio, provincie Ungarie ∙ii∙, Polonie ∙ii∙, Dacie ∙i∙, Terre sancte unam. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt ved Lucca i det Herrens år 1288. (…) Vi bevilger provinsen Hispania et hus placeret i kongeriget León; provinsen Provincia to; provinsen Francia ét placeret i Grenoble, uden at det må forvolde andre provinser skade; provinsen Lombardia to; provinsen Romana tre; provinsen Teutonia tre, uden at det må forvolde andre provinser skade; provinsen Hungaria to; Polonia to; Dacia ét; [og] Terra sancta ét. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● There are no obvious candidates for the conceded convent foundation in Dacia. The two closest known ones in regard of time are the nunneries in Skänninge (1281) and Kalmar (1299).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 246.

1288 13/8

Bruges

Convent of Bruges

The prior of the Friars Preachers in Bruges witnesses that the merchant Giovanni Cimbardi of the house Ricciardi in Bruges receipts 133⅓ marks silver from Astrak, canon of the cathedral chapter in Ribe, as fee for the papal legate Johannes Tusculum.

Source: Transcript in testimonial of 1289. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

(Universis presens scriptum cernentibus communitas et consules civitatis Ripensis, totusque conventus fratrum minorum ibidem salutem in Domino. Noveritis nos literas infra scriptas non abolitas, non cancellatas, nec aliqua sui parte vitiatas sub sigillis infra notatis vidissæ sub hac forma:)

Universis presentes literas inspecturis Johannes Cimbardi civis et mercator Lucanus de societate Ruchiardorum salutem in Domino sempiternam. Universitati nostræ significo me recepisse literas reverendi patris Dei gratia domini Johannis Tusculani episcopi in hac forma: (papal letter of 1287 4 May). Huiusmodi igitur auctoritate mandati seu prædicatorii me confiteor et recognosco recepisse et habuisse vice et nomine reverendi patris domini Johannis episcopi Tusculani centrum triginta tres marchas et tertiam partem unius marchæ boni et puri argenti in pondere Coloniensi per manus discreti viri magistri Astraci canonici ecclesiæ Ripensis de regno Daciæ solventis et tradentis vice et nomine ecclesiæ Ripensis prædictæ pro prædicatione dicti domini Tusculani episcopi de anno pro legationis suæ prædicatione, quittans nomine quo supra dominum magistrum Astracum et ecclesiam prædictam Ripensem de summa pecuniæ supradicta. In cuius rei testimonium sigillis virorum venerabilium magistri Bruchii præpositi beatæ Mariæ in Brygis ac prioris ordinis fratrum prædicatorum Brygensium, qui procuratorium hiis insertum viderunt, ac meo præsentes literæ sunt signatæ. Datum Brygis anno Domini MCC octuagesimo octavo, in festo beati Ypoliti martyris.

(Nos igitur præsentes literas sigillis nostris signari fecimus in testimonium huiusmodi et cautelam. Datum Ripis anno Domini MCC octuagesimo nono.)

Dansk oversættelse:

(Ribe bys borgere og rådmænd, samt hele de små brødres konvent sammesteds, hilser alle, der ser dette brev, med Gud. I skal vide, at vi har set nedenskrevne brev ustunget, ufordærvet og uden fejl i nogen henseende under nedennævnte segl og af følgende ordlyd:)

Giovanni Cimbardi, borger og købmand i Lucca af Huset Rucchiardi, til alle, der får dette brev at; hilsen evindeligt med Gud. Jeg tilkendegiver over for Eder alle, at jeg har modtaget et brev fra den ærværdige fader hr. Johannes, med Guds nåde biskop af Tusculum, af denne form: (…). I kraft af denne befaling eller fuldmagt tilstår og anerkender jeg, at jeg på nævnte ærværdige fader hr. Johannes, biskop af Tusculum’s, vegne og i hans navn har modtaget og fået 133⅓ mark godt og lødigt sølv i kølnske pund af den gode mand Astrak, kannik af kirken i Ribe i kongeriget Danmark, som på førnævnte kirke i Ribes vegne og i dens navn betalte og overrakte det nævnte beløb som gæsteriafgift for første år af nævnte hr. biskoppen af Tusculums legatvirksomhed, idet jeg på hans vegne giver ovennævnte magister Astrak og førnævnte Ribe kirke kvittering for beløbet. Til vidnesbyrd om denne sag er dette brev beseglet med segl tilhørende de ærværdige mænd og magistre i Brügge, provsten ved Skt. Mariæ i Brügge og prioren af prædikebrødrenes orden i Brügge, som har set den indføjede fuldmagt, og med mit egel segl. Givet i Brügge i det Herrens år 1288 på den hellige martyr Hippolyts dag.

(Vi har altså ladet dette brev besegle med vore segl til vidnesbyrd herom og i forvaring. Givet i Ribe i det Herrens år 1289.)

Comments: The convent of Friars Preachers in Bruges often played a part in ecclesiastical connections between continental Europe and western Scandinavia; the testimony of the prior would therefore hold high value in Ribe. ● The fee was to cover the travel expenses of Bishop Johannes of Tusculum during his legation, which covered most of Scandinavia and continental Northern Europe. According to the inserted (but here not reproduced) papal letter of 1287, the payment was to be made to one of six named merchants of the house Ricciardi of Lucca, among these Giovanni Cimbardi in Bruges (Bullarium Danicum no. 814).

Published: Terpager, Ripæ Cimbricæ, pp. 92-93; Bullarium Danicum no. 823; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 312 and 383.

(1288 4/9 at the latest)

Convent of Bergen

Last will and testament for Gaute de Talgje, in which he leaves 1 mark silver to the convent of Friars Preachers in Bergen.

Source: Original document. The Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Old Norwegian.

J nafne faðvr ok svnar ok hæilags anda. Ek Gavti i Tolgo geri þetta testamentum Gvði till lofs oc till dyrðar, salo sialfs mins til hialpar oc till miskvnnar. Gef ek till Kristkirkiv i Biorgvin ·ii· merkr brendar, aðra till kirkivnar, aðra till artiða halzs ok skrasættningar; mork brenda Predicara kirkiv; mork brenda Marie kirkiv at skrasætt se artið min, manaðamatabol gef ek vikario at Marie kirkiv, till þæss at þæir halde vpp hværs dags skra firi sal mina; oc take þetta vikarius hvær eptir annan, liggr þetta mana bol i iorðv þæirri er Þvæitt hæitir i Niarðarlavg i Halands nese; mork brenda Bærføtto brøðrom; mork brenda till Mvnklifis; mork brenda till Jons kirkiv; mork brenda till Alrahæilagra kirkiv; mork brenda till spitalsens at Katrinar kirkiv; mork brenda till Nvnnvsetrs; mork vegna till hværrar annarrar kirkiv i Biorgvin; mork brenda till Bear kirkiv; mork brenda til Vpdals kirkiv; mork brenda till Gerdis. Till Tolgo kirkiv gef ek æinæra skyldina af Tolgo, eða sva mikit fe sem hon er værð, oc se her køypt við klokka sv er stande ·iii· skippvnd, mork brenda prestenom til artiða vphalzs; mork brenda till Vtstæins; till Svitthvns kirkiv gef ek korsbrøðrom ·vi· manaðamatabol i Griothæimi, við þvisa mote at brøðr skolo halda artið mina oc aller till ganga með vikariis a hværivm ·xii· manaðom æfenlega, sva skolo þæir ok lata ringia at staðenom oc vm bønn. En till kirkivnar iattar ek sva miklv sem bref mitt vattar þat er liggr i Vtstæini; till krostvkæ gef ek sva mikit at stvkan verði vp gor oc hvælfd oc stæind; mork vægna till Olafs kirkiv; mork vegna till Marie kirkiv; mork vegna till Martæins kirkiv. Gef ek þetta Gvði sialfvm oc ollvm hælgvm monnom till lofs oc till dyrðar, en mer oc minni salo oc minvm frendom till salo hialpar, bið ek þæss einkanlega firi Gvðrs sakar erfingia mina at þæir halde þetta mitt testamentum sva sem þæir vilia svara firi Gvði, gerða ek þetta testamentum hæill oc vsivkr, varo her i hia aller korsbrøðr oc sattv her firi sitt insigli till vitnisbvrdar. ·ii merkr brendar till Postola kirkiv till skrasættningar oc artiðar halzs, stendr þvi sva sidarla þetta i at ek gaðe eigi.

Comments: The will is not dated. Two persons by the name of Gaute de Talgje are known, one who died in 1288 and one who died after 1325; to judge from the handwriting, the will most probably concerns the former. ● Gaute Erlingsson de Talgje was one of the most powerful barons in Norway of his time, in the inner circle of King Magnus Lagabøte, to whose niece, Sigrid Gregoriusdotter, he was married. When King Magnus died in 1280, Gaute was among the guardians appointed for the king’s son and successor, Eirik II. Gaute was killed by another chieftain in Stavanger on 4 September 1288, allegedly by accident during a brawl. ● Talgje, or Sør-Talgje, is a small island in the Boknafiord between Stavanger and Bergen.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. II no. 24.

1288 (a)

Convent of Visby

The prior of the Friars Preachers in Visby, along with the rest of the town’s ecclesiastical elite, witness the peace negotiations between the burghers of Visby and the people of Gotland, which take place at the nunnery in Visby, after ‘The priests in Visby with great eager had tried to settle peace between the parties’.

Source: Cronica Guthilandorum.

Language: Danish.

(…) Hafuer Presterne i Vißby sig stoerligen beflited, Fred imellem Parterne at stiffte, huorfore i Nunnernis eller Systernis Kircke, (kaldis Systre Kloster, aff to Systre, som sigis, skulle være bygde) begge Parter ere forsamlede, Medel til Fred forslagne, huor Niels aff Eickeby, Gervid aff Venge, Gervarter aff Bare, Peder Harding, ere møtte, at lade Landet denne Fordrag forstaa oc vide, oc møde anden Dagen ingen, imedler tid ingen at feide paa den anden. Anden Dagen i Abbedens, Priorens, Gardianens, oc Proestens i Vißbye, Mickel Ludfridus, oc Hendrick til Hellig Trefoldigheds (eller Drotten) oc Andreas aff Eickeby, med flere deris nerverelse, ere adskillige Medel igien forslaget, at Landsatterne med Landsens Segel oc 50 Gøßlinger, om anden Dagen aarle skulle møde oc Fordragen forsegle. (…)

Comments: The settlement most likely took place in Solberga Kloster, a Cistercian nunnery just outside the city wall of Visby. ● The Dominican prior was accompanied by the Cistercian abbot of Roma Kloster, the Franciscan guardian of Visby and the provost of Gotland. ● A conflict between the burghers of Visby (mainly Germans) and the rural ‘high peasantry’ of Gotland had earlier the same year turned into actual warfare. The reason for the conflict is disputed, but according to the chronicler himself it was about custom regulations of Visby.

Published: Cronica Guthilandorum, pp. 145-146.

1288 (b)

Convent and Nunnery of Skänninge

The city of Skänninge is destroyed with all its churches, including the nunnery. Princess Margareta of Sweden joins the convent of Dominican sisters in Skänninge

Source: Chronica Erici Olai.

Language: Latin.

Anno Domini MCCLXXXVIII (…). Eodem anno combusta est Skæningia cum ecclesiis preter monasterium sororum. (…) Eodem anno intravit religionem Skeningie domicella Margareta, filia regis Valdemari et regine Sophie (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

I det Herrens år 1288 (..). Samme år ødelagdes Skänninge med kirker foruden søstrenes kloster. (…) Samme år indtrådte fru Margareta, datter af kong Valdemar og dronning Sophie, blandt nonnerne i Skänninge (…).

Comments: It is not stated what the cause of Skänninge’s ‘destruction’ was, but most likely it was ravaged by fire. Only the monastery of the sisters is explicitly mentioned, but “with churches” probably also includes the friary.

Published: Ericus Olai: Chronica regni Gothorum, p. 92.

1289 6/6

Trier

Provinces of Dacia, Grecia, Hispania, Polonia and Teutonia, Convents of Lund (prov. Dacia), Głogów, Kamień (prov. Polonia), Myślibórz, Pforzheim and Strausberg (prov. Teutonia)

At the general chapter of the Friars Preachers in Trier, Fr. Arnaldus Scotus, prior of the convent in Pforzheim(? prov. Teutonia), Fr. Martinus, lector from the province of Hispania, and Fr. Pontius from the province of Grecia by mandate of the master general of the Order and the entire chapter, settle the terminii of the convents in Kamień Pomorski (prov. Polonia) and Myślibórz (prov. Teutonia), for which they have considered a former settlement regarding the convents in Kamień Pomorski and Strausberg (prov. Teutonia), mediated by – among others – Fr. Augustinus, prior provincial of Dacia, and later confirmed by Fr. Hermannus, prior of the convent in Strausberg, Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the convent in Głogów (prov. Polonia), and Fr. Nicolaus, lector of the convent in Lund.

Source: Original document. City Archives of Szczecin.

Language: Latin.

Universis hanc paginam inspecturis frater Arnaldus Scotus prior Portensis, frater Martinus lector de provincia Hyspanie et frater Poncius de provincia Grecie, salutem in domino Jhesu Christo. Caritati vestre presentibus innotescat, quod nos per venerabilem patrem fratrem Simionem, magistrum ordinis, ac diffinitores capituli generalis aput Trevirim celebrati terminorum judices constituti, diligenti examinatione prehabita inter terminos Soldinensium de provincia Theutonie et Kaminensium de provincia Polonie, inspectis etiam diligentius limitationem litteris, auditis quoque rationibus ex utraque parte allegatis ac inventa veritate, auctoritate nobis commissa sic pronunciavimus et pronunciamus per presentes, ut fratres de Kamin terminos suos secundum limitationem factam inter eos et Struthbergenses auctoritate fratris Johannis quondam magistri ordinis per venerabiles patres fratres Augustinum provincialem Dacie, provincialem Theutonie, et provincialem Polonie, confirmatam quoque per venerabiles patres fratrem Hermannum priorem Struthbergensem, fratrem Nicholaum priorem Glogoviensem, et fratrem Nicholaum lectorem Lundensem de provincia Dacie, infra quos terminos civitates hee videlicet Perith, Stargart, Griphinhayn, Arniswald cum villis et opidis suis quam plurimis includuntur, pro quibus civitatibus fratribus Kaminenses coram nobis et fratribus Suldenensibus, quod eas invaderint, specialiter sunt conquesti, secure possideant et quiete. Fratribus vero de Soldin precipimus, ut predictos terminos ac civitates memoratas predicationis vel questus gratia ingredi non presumant, inponentes eis deinceps silicentium perpetuum super teminis memoratis, ac injungentes eisdem, ut cum fratribus Kaminensibus de ablatis in terminus supradictis infra ∙vi∙ menses a terminatione capituli memorati conferant et componant. In cuius rei testimonium sigilla nostra duximus presentibus apponenda. Datum anno Domini MCCLXXXIX ∙viii∙ idus Junii, in nostro capitulo generali.

Comments: On Fr. Augustinus de Dacia, see 1261 20/4. ● Fr. Nicolaus, lector of the Friars Preachers in Lund, is not knwon from any other sources. ● The ‘Fr. Simon’, who allegedly presided the general chapter as master general, must derive from a misspelling or missreading of the actual name of the master general at the time, Fr. Munius de Zamara (1285-1291). ● Neither of the remaining foreign friars have been identified. ● Whereas the first settlement of the terminii between the convents of Strausberg and Kamień Pomorski, in which Prior Provincial Augustinus participated, must have taken place in the period 1264-75, it is not clear from the text when this had been confirmed by the commission involving Lector Nicolaus of Lund; it may have occured anytime between the first settlement to the general chapter in 1289. ● The convent of Friars Preachers in Myślibórz (Soldin, prov. Teutonia) was founded in 1275 on initiative of the margraves of Brandenburg, who had acquired the area in 1252-53 (Freed 1977, 72). Although geographically situated east of the River Oder, it was from the beginning, and remained, part of the German province, as an attempt to have it transferred to Polonia in 1281 (MOPH vol. III, 213) was not implemented. Thus, the issue seems to have been that the convent at first had been segregated a terminum from the original terminum of the Strausberg convent, as settled with Kamień in 1264-75, but from there its friars crossed its terminum into the towns and surrounding districts of Pyrzyce (Pyritz), Stargard, Gryfino (Greifenhagen) and Choszczno (Arnswalde), which according to the agreement belonged to the convent of Kamień; thus, the new commission followed the decision of its predecessor(s) and enjoined the friars of Myślibórz to refrain from invading Kamień’s terminum.

Published: Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis 1. ser. vol. XVIII no. VII:2 (pp. 441-442); Pommersches Urkundenbuch vol. III no. 1507; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. III no. 361 (in extracts).

1289 (a)

Convent of Skänninge

Lady Sigrid, wife of lawspeaker Bengt of Östergötland, dies and is buried with the Friars Preachers in Skänninge.

Source: Annales 266-1430.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXXXIX. Obiit domina Sighridis uxor domini Benedicti legifer Osgotorum, sepulta apud fratres Skæningenses. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1289. Fru Sigrid, hustru til østgöternes lagmand herr Bengt, døde og blev begravet hos brødrene i Skänninge. (…)

Published: Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 26; Annales Suecici, p. 281; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1289 (b)

Province of Dacia

Fr. Johannes of the Friars Preachers, bishop of Turku, is elected archbishop of Uppsala.

Source: Chronica Erici Olai.

Language: Latin.

Anno Domini MCCLXXXIX (…). Eodem anno dominus Magnus archiepiscopus Upsalensis defunctus est, et electus seu postulatus est frater Johannes de ordine predicatorum, episcopus Aboensis.

Comments: On. Fr. Johannes ‘Upsalensis’, see 1286. He was elected by the cathedral chapter in Uppsala as one of three candidates. The election was papally approved in 1290 8/7. He was translated from the see of Turku to that of Uppsala in 1290, but died on his way to the Curia to receive the pallium in 1291. ● Johannes’ predecessor in Uppsala, Magnus Bosson, died on 15 June 1289.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. II:1, p. 68; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 200; Ericus Olai: Chronica regni Gothorum, p. 92.

1290 (21/5)

Ferrara

Provinces of Anglia, Dacia, Francia, Grecia, Hispania, Hungaria, Lombardia, Polonia, Romana, Terra sancta and Teutonia

All twelve priors provincial attending the general chapter of the Friars Preachers in Ferrara, including Fr. Olavus of Dacia, inform Cardinals Latino Malabranca OP and Hugo Billom OP that the general chapter unanimously and completely refuses to comply with the papal order transmitted by the cardinals to induce the master general, Fr. Munio de Zamora, to resign his office or to depose him. The chapter does so after having carefully examined his conduct and administration, which is found to be flawless and to the benefit of the Order, and any rumours of the opposite are false.

Source: Litterae encyclicae magistrorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

Venerabilibus in Christo patribus ac dominis spiritualibus dominis Latino, Ostiensi et Velletrensi episcopo, et Hugoni, Dei gracia tituli sancte Sabine presbitero cardinali, sui humiles et devoti fratres ordinis predicatorum scilicet: Egidius provincialis Hyspanie, Bernardus Geraldi provincialis Provincie, Thomas provincialis Francie, Bertoldus provincialis Lombardie, Hermannus provincialis Theotonie, Salvus provincialis Romane provincie, Salomon provincialis Ungarie, Egidius provincialis Polonie, Guillelmus provincialis Anglie, Salvus provincialis Grecie, Olivarius provincialis Dacie, Rodulphus provincialis Terre sancte, et totum capitulum generale apud Ferrariam congregatum cum omni reverencia debita et devota seipsos. Nostris accresceret gaudium cordibus, si nobis per vestram paternitatem illa exequenda mandarentur, que possemus cum quiete fratrum nostri ordinis adimplere, cum noster affectus sit promptus ad vestra beneplacita adimplenda et ea facere, per que debeamus et valeamus erga ordinem vestram graciam promereri. Sed noverit vestra reverenda paternitas, quod, cum accepissemus litteras vestras, antequam potuissemus super hiis deliberare, innotuerunt rumores apud fratres, et ad eorum importunitatem coacti sumus litteras in capitulo legere. Et tunc tanta fuit lacrymarum effusio, tantus gemitus, tantus dolor, a quibus clamantibus sumus discrimini expositi [et] dissipationi, facti servi, multis eciam magnis fratribus clamantibus et licenciam transeundi ad alios ordines coram toto capitulo cum multa amaritudine postulantibus, ita ut, si mors omnibus fuisset celitus nunciata, non fuisset forsitan major doloris et meroris expressio, in tantum ut unusquisque nostrum etiam cum gemitu in corde versaret. Vhe nobis! Ut quid nati sumus tantum videre nostri ordinis amaritudinem et jacturam! Nec dubitamus, si vos ipsi vestris oculis vidissetis, non potuissetis lacrymas continere, cum fraterna caritas, innata pietas vos alligaverit nostro ordini vinculo salutari. Ideoque ut tantum dolorem mitigare possemus, in vocem appellationis erupimus, suspicantes, quod vestra providencia moleste non ferret, quod tantis vulneribus unguenta curaverimus apponere sanitatis. Quare vestre paternitati humiliter supplicamus, quatenus benevolencie graciam ad ordinem conservetis, nec vobis placeat novitate aliqua ordini nostro admiracionem inducere, cum secundum Augustinum ipsa mutacio consuetudinis, etiam que utilitate militat, novitate conturbat, fratribus etiam multis dulcius esset mori, quam novitati huiusmodi subiacere. Quia vero multa frequenter falsa principi suggeruntur, non dubitamus, quin vobis de venerabili patre magistro ordinis multa falsa suggesta sint, cum eius conversationem noverimus non solum experimento, sed etiam magnorum relatu cognoverimus manifeste nostro ordini fructuosam. Est enim eius conversatio ordini grata, quia per eius diligentiam et corrigenda provide corriguntur et promovenda ad viciniora saluti studiosius augmentantur, et exempla salutaria aspicientibus exhibentur. Omnipotens Deus vitam vestram ad honorem suum et promotionem ecclesie sue, ad nostri ordinis consolationem diucius conservare dignetur. Datum Ferrarie in nostro capitulo generali anno Domini MCCXC.

Comments: The letter is only dated by year, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● On Fr. Olavus (here Oliverius), see 1286. ● Fr. Munius de Zamora (†1300) was prior provincial of Hispania 1281-1285 and master general of the Order 1285-1291. Unlike his predecessors and most of his peers, he was not a doctor of theology, but known as an excellent administrator, promoting asceticism and discipline without giving in to Spiritual ideas. This line made him enemies, especially in France, and the general chapter in 1287 had to penance numerous friars for spreading unproved charges against him. The main accusations was that his election was based on bribes paid for by his protector, King Sancho IV of Castile, and later it was claimed that he had violated the rights of a Dominican nunnery in his home town of Zamora. As master general, Fr. Munius promulgated the foundation of the ‘Lay Dominicans’ or ‘the Third Order’, which brought him in conflict with the Franciscans in Italy. This may be part of the reason that the Italian-Franciscan pope Nicholas IV before the general chapter in 1290 installed two Dominican cardinals, Fr. Latino Malabranca Orsini and Fr. Hugo Billom of Santa Sabina, as de facto heads of the Order, above the master general and the general chapter in jurisdiction; their main task were to get rid off Fr. Munius as master general. The two cardinals appointed four high-ranking friars – Prior Provincial Salvus of Romana, Prior Jacobus de Fusignano of Santa Maria sopra Minerva in Rome, Prior Alradus of Strasbourg and Fr. Jacobus de Voragine – to bring their enjoinment to the general chapter in Ferrara to either induce the master general to resign or, if he would not do so, to depose him. The complete decline of the chapter to comply with this was partly in defense of Master General Munius, whose alleged perpetrations were never stated by the cardinals, partly to defend the autonomy and liberty of the Order; one of the four delegates appointed by the cardinals, the prior provincial of Romana, even co-signed the declining letters. The two cardinals surrendered their papal powers in April 1291. Pope Nicholas then told the next general chapter held in Palencia in June 1291 to put Munius’ office to an end, otherwise he would do it himself, but this was completely ignored. The angry pope finally did depose the master general in the beginning of 1292 and ordered the disobedient diffinitors to place their next chapter in Rome, but before this happened, Pope Nicholas IV had died. The deposition of Master Munius remained, though, and a new master general was elected in 1292, Fr. Stephanus de Besançon, who took a critical approach to his predecessor and enjoined him to stay in Spain. Here, he was rehabilitated and elected bishop of Palencia in 1294, but as new political struggles emerged, he was finally allowed to resign and retire to Santa Sabina in Rome, where he died in 1300.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. V no. 44 (pp. 150-152).

Literature: Hinnebusch 1966, 225-229; Linehan 1997.

1290 (21/5) Ferrara

The priors provincial of the general chapter inform the entire Order of their abovementioned response to the cardinals’ enjoinment.

Source: Litterae encyclicae magistrorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In Christo sibi karissimis universis fratribus ordinis predicatorum, ad quos litere iste perveniunt, priores provinciales ·xii· eiusdem ordinis scilicet: fratres Egidius provincialis Hispanie, Bernardus Geraldi provincialis Provincie et ceteri qui supra, salutem, et spiritus sancti gracia in omnibus gubernari. Quia venerabiles patres et domini scilicet dominus Latinus, Hostiensis et Velletrensis episcopus, et dominus Hugo, tituli s. Sabine presbiter cardinalis, sicut per eorum literas nobis transmissas patet, sub pretextu cuiusdam commissionis, quam sibi factam asserunt, et quarumdam falsitatum sibi suggestarum quedam circa personam venerabilis patris magistri ordinis fieri mandabant, que in maximum cedebant prejudicium et gravamen, nos libertati ordinis et veritati nolentes deesse nullatenus nec debentes, infrascripto modo cuilibet predictorum dominorum duximus respondendum. Venerabili in Christo patri et suo domino spirituali domino Latino, Hostiensi et Velletrensi episcopo, fratres Egidius provincialis Hyspanie et ceteri, qui supra in littera precedenti, cum humili reverentia et subjectione se ipsos. Reverende paternitatis vestris litteris cum reverentia multa susceptis, vestri filii, zelatores ordinis et judices, licet indigni, ab ordine constituti, omnem diligentiam, omne consilium, omnem solertiam adhibere curavimus, ampliori ex ipsis accensi zelo pro conservatione et reformatione nostri ordinis, nulli deferentes statui vel persone. Et quia tam grandis et subita mutatio, sicut exhortationis paterne littere continebant, fieri nequaquam posset sine admiratione et scandalo plurimorum, nisi realis vel saltem coloratus titulus appareret, maturiori usi consilio, omnes injunctione tam discrictiori quam salubriori arctavimus in generali capitulo congregatos, ut omni timore postposito et amore seposito, ad correctionem et preservationem ordinis ardentius inflammati, si qua scirent correctione digna de fratre vel de fratribus, cuiuscumque status seu gradus existat, etiam de magistro, publica publice, occulta privatim dicere tenerentur. Ipse autem venerabilis pater magister ordinis tantum circa ordinem acceptans zelum et approbans, prius in se, cui preest, ordinis zelum excepit, et sponte et humiliter examinationi publice coram omnibus in capitulo se subdendo, quod nequaquam sustinuimus, constitutione manifestius et expressius prohibente, sed in diffinitorio secundum constitutionum nostrarum tenorem omnibus dantes audientiam, ipsius merita discussimus indagine diligenti. Verum quia prefatum patrem discussionis lima clariorem ostendit, indigne non ferat vestre benignitatis dignacio, si exhortationi, quin potius mandato vestro, non dubium suggestione falsa emisso, colla non sub[di]mus. Omnibus ipsum enim reperimus virtutibus preditum, preclarum meritis, fama celebrem, aliorum exemplum et speculum sui ordinis, tam in viciorum extirpatione quam in sanctarum sacione virtutum promotorem sedulum et precipuum zelatorem. Nam ut juridica relatione accepimus, ab introitu ordinis, annis videlicet triginta tribus carnibus non est usus; in conventu Parisius, ubi ·lxx· tribus diebus fuit post capitulum Treverense et in refectorio et in completorio sine intermissione se jugiter presentavit; in conventibus, per quos transivit aliquando, gratum Deo et hominibus acceptum odorem sancte conversationis effudit, et nunquam in capitulis generalibus, exceptis dumtaxat quibusdam levioribus culpis, sine quibus hec vita non ducitur, quas constitucio inter leves culpas connumerat, culpabilis est inventus, sicut plures ex hiis, qui diffinitores fuerunt in diversis capitulis, nunc presentes, firmiter protestantur et omnes sigillis suis circumscripto fratre Jacobo de Voragine, qui sigillum suum amisit, propter quod manu sua scripsit, duxerunt testimonium roborandum. Unde cum pace consciencie et sine Dei et ordinis injuria, qui solum in duobus vobis notis ab ipso patre alienis magisterii cessionem admittit, vestro non valuimus parere mandato. Credimus tamen et fide tenemus non dubia, quod [id, quod] factum est, juste menti vestre contrarium nequaquam obsistit. Parati sumus semper et prompti vestris insinuationibus obedire, in quantum nostra conscientia pacietur. Fratres, qui in diversis capitulis diffinitionis officium habuerunt, magistro testimonium perhibentes, voto subscripto vobis reddent. In capitulo Parisiensi diffinitores fuerunt fratres Salomon nunc provincialis Ungarie, Hermannus nunc provincialis Theotonie, Egidius nunc provincialis Hyspanie, P. de Gordiano. In capitulo Burdegalensi fratres Hermannus nunc provincialis Theotonie, Thomas provincialis Francie, Egidius provincialis Polonie, Oliverius provincialis Dacie, Antonius tunc provincialis Grecie, Nycholaus tunc provincialis Lombardie. In capitulo Lucaico fratres Iacobus de Voragine quondam provincialis Lombardie, Banduchius tunc procurator ordinis. In capitulo Treverensi fratres, Jacobus de Burgolio et Salomon nunc provincialis Ungarie. Predictarum litterarum idcirco vobis tenorem duximus transmittendum, ut vos de magistro et patre nostro veritatem plenius cognoscentes, gaudendi simul et falsis suggestionibus resistendi materiam habeatis. Valete semper in Christo et orate pro nobis. Datum Ferrarie in nostro capitulo generali anno Domini MCCXC.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. V no. 45 (pp. 152-155).

1290 27/5 Ferrara

The priors provincial of the general chapter inform the entire Order that they are going to appeal the unjust enjoinment of the cardinals to the Holy See, since this external interference is violating basic rights, privileges and statutes of the Order.

Source: Litterae encyclicae magistrorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine Domini Amen. Cum venerabiles patres et domini videlicet dominus Latinus, Hostiensis et Velletrensis episcopus, et dominus Hugo, tit. s. Sabine presbiter cardinalis nobis prioribus provincialibus ordinis fratrum predicatorum in generali capitulo apud Ferrariam congregatis, scilicet fratribus Egidio priori provinciali Hyspanie, Bernardo Geraldi provinciali provincie, Thome provinciali Francie, Bertholdo provinciali Lombardie, Salvo provinciali Romane provincie, Salomoni provinciali Hungarie, Hermanno provinciali Theotonie, Egidio provinciali Polonie, Guillelmo provinciali Anglie, Oliverio provinciali Dacie, Salvo provinciali Grecie, Rodulfo provinciali Terre Sancte per suas literas mandavissent, quod venerabilem patrem nostrum fratrem Munionem, magistrum ordinis fratrum predicatorum, a magisterii officio nulla assegnata causa vel ostensa deberemus absolvere, ·iiii^or· fratres nostri ordinis scilicet fratrem Salvum provincialem Romane provincie, fr. Alradum priorem Argentinensem, fr. Jacobum de Fosinhano priorem de Minerva, fr. Jacobum de Voragine ad huiusmodi exequendum mandatum suos exequutores et nuncios faciendo, quibus per suas litteras preceperunt, ut quasdam litteras secundum informationem, quam [ab] ipsis acceperant, sollicite presentarent, ex quarum presentatione et exequutione fiebat nobis et toti nostro ordini non modicum prejudicium et gravamen, ceteris eciam aliis prelatis et fratribus ordinis nostri predicatorum per easdem litteras districte et sub pena excommunicationis preceperint, ne dictos exequutores auderent quomodolibet impedire, quominus possent ipsorum adimplere mandatum absolverintque autoritate propria et sine cause cognitione contra juris ordinem et contra consuetudinem ordinis approbatam et contra indulta eidem ordini privilegia Viterbiensem; pluraque alia suo tempore exprimenda gravamina intulerint, freti, ut dicunt, auctoritate cuiusdam commissionis sibi facte per sanctissimum patrem nostrum dominum Nycolaum papam quartum, per quam asserunt sibi fore commissum, ut circa personas omnes eiusdem ordinis ordinandi et disponendi et quedam alia faciendi liberam habeant potestatem. Cuius commissionis copiam cum a dictis exequutoribus cum instancia petissemus, ipsi eam nobis facere recusarunt; que omnia contra juris ordinem fore noscuntur ac contra ordinis privilegia et etiam instituta, cedantque in nostri ordinis magnum prejudicium et gravamen. Propter que a presencia et auctoritate predictorum dominorum scilicet domini Latini, Hostiensis ac Velletrensis episcopi, necnon domini Hugonis, tit. s. Sabine presbiteri cardinalis, appellare intendentes, occasione gravaminum predictorum, et ad presens de presentia ipsorum copiam habere commode non valentes, ne nobis tempus precurreret, quod gravatis ad appellandum a jure prefigitur, accessimus ad presentiam venerabilis patris nostri fratris Munionis magistri ordinis nostri, fratris Jacobi prioris Mediolanensis, fratris Ardiconis prioris Rhegini, fratris Brandanni prioris Mutinensis, fratris Frederici prioris Cremonensis et in eorum presentia gravamina predicta nobis et toti ordini illata exprimentes, appellationem decrevimus facere in hunc modum. Nos fratres Egidius prior provincialis Hyspanie, B. Geraldi provincialis provincie et ceteri qui supra, ordinis fratrum predicatorum, sencientes nos et ordinem nostrum, ut superius exprimitur per venerabiles patres et dominos Latinum, Ostiensem et Velletrensem episcopum, et Hugonem, tit. s. Sabine presbiterum cardinalem, contra juris ordinem ac nostri ordinis privilegia et etiam instituta gravari indebite ac etiam in posterum aggravando, vice nostra et omnium subditorum nostrorum, quatenus de facto processerunt vel processerint in hiis scriptis ad sedem apostolicam appellamus et apostolos petimus, et instanter petimus, ac nos et fratres singulos ordinis nostri nobis subditos defensioni et protectioni sedis apostolice duximus supponendos. Per hanc autem appellationem nostram nolumus nec intendimus appellationi alicui propter dictum negotium per nos ad eamdem sedem interposite prejudicium aliquod generare vel ab ea recedere. Testes huius instrumenti seu appellationis fuerunt rogati supradicti fratres. Actum Ferrarie in domo fratrum predicatorum anno Domini MCCXC die sabbati ·v· exeunte majo.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. V no. 46 (pp. 155-157).

(c. 1290) 28/7

Bergen

Convent of Bergen

The convent of Friars Preachers in Bergen complains to King Eirik Magnusson of Norway about the canons secular of the local cathedral chapter, who in spite of Bishop Narve OP’s attempt to mediate a settlement between them have forbidden laypeople and clergy in the entire diocese to have any contact with the friars. This is especially stressed for the parish priests, who under threat of excommunication and loss of office are prohibited from offering the friars lodging, food or drink, or to allow them questing for alms in their parishes.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Illustrissimo et magnifico domino E[rico] dei gracia regi Norwegie humiles et sibi subjecti universi fratres ordinis predicatorum in conventu Bergensi, salutem et insultus audaces rebellium brachii vali dioris robore perdomare, et nequissimas rebellium voluntates fervore luctantis justicie cohibere. Audax potentia et effrenis, non artata legibus, nullo timore repressa, in illos frequencius irrvit, illos crudelius impetit, quos humilitate depressos cernit a robore nudos et credit omni defensionis subsidio spoliatos. Audax potentia et effrenis, non artata legibus, nullo timore repressa, in illos frequencius irrvit, illos crudelius impetit, quos humilitate depressos cernit a robore nudos et credit omni defensionis subsidio spoliatos. Ut in nos pauperes prenominatos fratres vestros et vere vestros, rex noster inclite, quidam filii matris sue, canonici scilicet sancte Sunnive, ut vestre excellencie antea patuit, tanquam sue professionis obliti, nobiscum contra ewangelii doctrinam pacem diligere nolentes, federa solverunt pacifica, quod sibi nollent fieri, sibi proximis hoc est nobis verbo et facto inferentes. Jam non verentur intuentium talia in suis conscienciis quam sustinent lesionem, dummodo proprie satisfaciant inconsulte et precipiti voluntati et superiores videantur existere, qui sibi aliorum resistenciam et contradictionem debilem submiserunt, nos vero propriis conscienciis, ut in sua pace et sinceritate permanerent consulentes, optavimus huiusmodi tolli et succindi, quousque jam in sua synodo nequitiam, quam ante invidiose conceperant, pepererunt. Novimus ad aures vestre excellencie pervenisse de quadam prohibitione generali contra nos prefatos fratres edita literis et sigillis firmata, quod nullus infra dyocesim Bergensem bona ecclesiastica percipiens nos hospitio colligeret, cibaret vel potaret, nec sicut aliis pauperibus elemosinam daret. Quam cum episcopus Bergensis in prima die synodi revocaret, suppliciter deprecans, ut omnes honeste nos reciperent et caritative tractarent, canonici zelo iniquitatis et veneno invidie succensi fremebant terribiliter, reclamabant horribiliter et coram omnibus qui convenerant nos graviter accusabant, multa gravia et inaudita nobis imponentes, que ut credimus si examinata fuerint parum continebunt veritatis. Insuper ibidem contra voluntatem episcopi firmiter et firmissime statuerunt, ut quicunque sacerdos nobis eciam signa familiaritatis ostenderit, officio et beneficio sit privatus. Sed tamen, ut ea nos laterent que nobis imposuerunt, omnium sacerdotum conscientias, precepto excommunicationis et pena suspensionis officii et beneficii, constringebant, ne aliquis alicui aliqualiter extra corpus synodi verbum, quod in eadem factum vel actum est, revelaret, et sic illi, qui ad cultum sunt vocati divinum, qui dominum in parte hereditatis sue eligere debuerant, horum ut videtur obliti, se liberos tanquam onagros reputantes in fratres humiles propter Christum paupertatis professores extreme sue in manus virgam potentie ad ipsos conterendos, confringendos, comminuendos, extirpandos, eradendos, evellendos, dissipandos, destruendos, abolendos erigunt et exercent, ut creditur estimantes, quod non sit qui vices nostras doleat, quod non sit qui refugium neque effugium a facie persequentis (prebeat.) Hiis igitur et aliis quam plurimis lacessiti molestiis, que nostram quietem multipliciter inquietant, dum tam vehementer nostrarum imbecillitas virium, injuriantium impetitur insultibus et vexatur, ab isto imminenti occursu turbacionis pestifere ad tutissima confugimus silentia vestri portus, scientes quod fragor penitus non quiescat, nisi vestre virtutis nobis validissima brachia admiserint defensores. Sed hec indubitata fide tenentes, quod ad vestre potestatis rugitum terrificum a nobis cessabit incursus et occursus tam crudelium bestiarum. Confirmetur in secula thronus vester divine virtutis robore communitus. Scriptum Bergis feria ujta ante Margarete. Audacter scribimus, quia scimus quod litera non transibit ad manus inimicorum.

Comments: The year of the letter is not stated, but its place in the conflict points to c. 1290. ● On Bishop Narve OP of Bergen, see 1281 17/3. The old conflict between convent and canons had obviously not been improved by the fact that the Dominican Fr. Narve had been elected bishop in Bergen on the wish of King Magnus.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. II no. 28.

Literature: Gallén 1946, 84-85.

1289-90

Vembo

Convent of Kalmar

Bishop Bo of Växjö informs the cathedral chapter of Uppsala that all his good will and attempts to absolve Kettil of Näs from the excommunication that he previously had laid upon him have stubbornly been rejected by Kettil. As witnesses to the episcopal efforts stand Fr. Petrus and his socius Fr. Nicolaus of the Friars Preachers in Kalmar.

Source: Original document. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Venerabilibus in Christo viris preposito et capitulo Upsalensi Boecius Dei gracia Wæxionensis episcopus omnimodam debite subjectionis reverenciam perhenni cum salute. Venit ad nos in die beati Bartholomei apostoli jam proximo preteria Hwæm in curia nostra personaliter constitutos Kætilloghus de Næs presentans nobis litteras vestras petitorias, ut cum eo graciam et composicionem aliaquam faceremus ex equitate non rigore prodeuntem et petens a nobis instanter absolucionis beneficium super excommunicacionis sentencia per nos in eundem lata pro sua multiplici contumacia manifesta, in qua per duos annos continuos et dimidium animo perstiterat indurato. Nos vero intellecta litterarum vestrarum serie, preces pro mandato recipientes et, quantum in nobis fuit, sicut semper in hac causa nos ostenderamus benevolos et benignos ut omnis malignandi occasio restringeretur presentibus discretis viris dominis Thoriro Bundæ milite fratribusque predicatoribus Petro et Nicolao socio suo domus Kalmarnensis supervenientibusque viris religiosis, domino Ingimaro, abbate Novevallis, et domino Guthmundo, monacho eiusdem monasterii, et ab hiis, quibus rei series innotuit, veritatis super hoc plenitudinem intelligentibus, dicto Kætillogho omnem, quam de jure facere possemus, graciam exhibuimus ac eciam absolucionis beneficiam secundum formam ecclesie, dummodo de stando juri sufficientem prestaret et debitam caucionem. Insuper ad convincendam omnem suam maliciam, quia dictus Kætilloghær non solum graciam coram talibus exhibitam et absolucionis beneficium in forma ecclesie recipere et acceptare denegavit set eciam sicut semper alias in jure contumax abcessit de sua malicia confidendo, post eum duos discretos viros presbiteros nostre diocesis, dominos Ærwastum, rectorem ecclesie Skatelef, prepositum in Kyndæwaxhæreth, et Swæningum de Blæthing, sub tali mandato transmisimus, ut receptis secum idoneis testibus eidem eandem graciam, quam sibi in Hwæm exhibuimus, et absolucionis beneficium, dummodo in forma ecclesie absolvi vellet, curarent ex parte nostra favorabiliter et misericorditer exhibere. Quod et fecerunt nobis duriciam cordis sui et maliciam induratam statim sub sigillis suis plenius intimando. In cuius rei testimonium, ut nos in hac parte secundum misericordiam et equitatem exhibitam totaliter excusemur et ut omnis malicie aditus precludatur, sigilla predictorum dominorum Ingimari abbatis Novevallis, et fratris Petri domus Kalmarnensis ad nostrarum precum instanciam presentibus sunt annexa. Datum loco et tempore supradictis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til de i Kristus ærværdige mænd provsten og kapitlet i Uppsala sender Bo, med Guds nåde biskop i Växjö, med tilbørlig underdanighed sin evindelige hilsen. Seneste Bartholomæi dag [24. august] kom Kettil fra Näs til mig, da jeg personligt befandt mig på min gård Vembo og overgav mig Eders brev med begæring om, at jeg skulle give ham nåde og forsoning gennem en medmenneskelig og ikke streng handling, og han bad mig om straks at få afløsningens nådegave fra den bandlysningsdom, som jeg havde pålagt ham pga. hans mangfoldige og åbenbare trods imod Kirken, i hvilken han med forhærdet sind havde stået i to og et halvt år. Da indholdet af Eders brev stod klart for mig, modtog jeg Eders bønner som en befaling, og, så vidt som det var muligt for mig, på samme måde som jeg altid har stillet mig velvillig og nådig i denne sag, i nærværelse af de velrenommerede mænd ridderen Tore Bonde og prædikebrødrene Peder og hans socius Nils fra huset i Kalmar, og siden af de gudfrygtige mænd hr. Ingemar, abbed af Nydala, og hr. Gudmund, munk af samme kloster, for at enhver mulighed for modvillig handling skulle begrænses, indhentede og opnåede fuldt kendskab om det virkelige hændelsesforløb fra dem som kendte til hele sagen, hvorpå jeg tilbøde nævnte Kettil al den nåde som jeg i henhold til lov og ret kunne udvise ham, tilmed afløsningens nåde jævnfør Kirkens forordning, om han blot fremkom med tilstrækkelig og tilbørlig sikkerhed ved fremmøde i retten. Endvidere, for at afsløre al hans modvilje, idet nævnte Kettil ikke blot vægrede sig fra at modtage og anerkende denne nåde tilbudt foran sådanne mænd og afløsningens nådegave jævnfør Kirkens forordning, men til og med som altid i trods afstod fra retten og forlod sig på sin ondskab, udsendte jeg til ham to fornuftige mænd og præster i mit stift, hr. Ärvast, sognepræst i Skatelöv og provst i Kinnevalds herred, og Svenning af Blädinge, med den opgave efter at have fået velegnede vidner at besørge på mine vegne velvilligt og barmhjertigt tilbyde ham samme nåde, som jeg havde tilbudt ham i Vembo, og give ham afløsningens nådegave, om blot han ville afløses efter Kirkens forordning. Dette udførte de også og afgav med deres segl vedhængt fuld rapport til mig om hans hjertes hårdhed og hans forhærdede modvilje. Til vidnesbyrd herom, for at vi i denne sag pga. den barmhjertighed og medmenneskelighed vi har udvist fuldstændig må undskyldes og for at al modvilje må afværges, har de nævnte herrer Ingemar, abbed af Nydala, og broder Peder af huset i Kalmar ladet hænge deres segl under dette brev efter indtrængende bønner fra min side. Givet på ovennævnte sted og dato.

Comments: The letter is undated, but as Bo was bishop of Växjö in c. 1286-1291 and the archiepiscopal see of Uppsala was vacant in 1289-1290 (thus, it is addressed to the provost and the cathedral chapter) it most likely can be dated to the latter period; another letter from Bishop Bo written by the same scribe was issued on 28 August 1290. ● Vembo was the bishop’s residence on the island Vemboö in Ursholt parish, the region of Småland. ● Kettil of Näs is not known from other instances. He was probably a man of higher peasantry or lower nobility. Näs probably refers to Blädingenäs, a village and parish in Småland. ● Nydala was a Cistercian monastery in Småland. ● It is not known why Kettil of Näs was excommunicated by Bishop Bo, only is it said that his “despite against the Church” was “manifold and obvious”. After two and a half years of excommunication he had appealed the case to the archbishop of Uppsala, or rather, as the archiepiscopal seat was vacant, to the provost and the cathedral chapter. Although neither the term ‘heresy’ nor ‘inquisition’ is used, it could appear as if Bishop Bo after the interference of Uppsala decided to set up some sort of inquisitorial commission to investigate the whole matter more thoroughly, a commission consisting of the Dominican Fr. Peder of Kalmar and the Cistercian Abbot Ingemar of Nydala, with their respective associates Fr. Nicolaus and Gudmund, accompanied by Knight Tore Bonde as the lay sword of the commission. However, when offered to present his case before this court, Kettil refused, and when the bishop sent two parish priests to absolve Kettil, if he would only confess to his wrong doings and recognize the authority of the Church, they too were dismissed. ● Neither Fr. Petrus (Peder) nor his socius Fr. Nicolaus (Nils) of the convent in Kalmar are otherwise known. It is not clear whether they were in Vembo as called-in commissioners of Bishop Bo for this exact case or just happened to be there as fratres terminarii when needed by the bishop. Their involvement certainly indicates that the small diocese of Växjö was considered part of the Kalmar convent’s district.

Published: Lindgren, Salutem in Domino sempiternam no. V.

Literature: Larsson 1963.

1290

Province of Dacia

Fr. Johannes of the Friars Preachers, former bishop of Turku, is transferred to the archiepiscopal seat of Uppsala.

Source: Annales 1160-1336.

Language: Latin.

MCCLXXXX (…). Eodem anno translatus est dominus Johannes Aboensis Upsaliam.

Dansk oversættelse:

1290 (…). Samme år overførtes hr. Johannes af Turku til Uppsala.

Comments: On Fr. Johannes ‘Upsalensis’, see 1286 23/4. He was elected archbishop of Uppsala in 1289, but died on his way to the Curia to receive the pallium in 1291.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 87; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 200; Annales Suecici, p. 271.

1283-90

Convents of Sigtuna, Strängnäs and Västerås

Last will and testament for Helga, wife of Johan Ingevaldsson, in which she leaves 3 marks silver to Fr. Thorstanus of the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna for the for honour of the Holy Virgin and the devotion of her father; the Friars Preachers in Västerås receive a chasuble to be used at mass-reading for the Holy Virgin on Saturdays; and the convent in Strängnäs receives 1 mark silver. The will is sealed by the prior of the Friars Preachers in Västerås.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Helga uxor domini Johannis Ingiwalds sun, ultime voluntatis mee testamentum in honorem Jhesu Christi et meorum remissionem peccatorum ordino sub hac forma: Sanctimonialibus in Fothø ubi secundum consilium dilecti mariti mei et divine provisionis ordinationem eligo sepulturam, confero viginti marchas argenti cum omnibus paramentis altaris et sacerdotalibus indumentis de Ballichino. Item monachis de Jullyttum quia parentes mei ibi plurimi sunt humati, confero unam curiam que dicitur Hialmsetrgh cum omnibus mobilibus et inmobilibus. Item in honorem beate virginis et specialem devotionem patris nostri fratris Thorstani fratribus predicatoribus in Sictunia assigno tres marchas argenti. Item fratribus predicatoribus in Westraærus pro una casula in qua in honorem beate virginis missa dicatur in sabbatis, unum exametum do ad honorem eiusdem virginis gloriose. Item fratribus predicatoribus in Strengines unam marcham argenti. Item fratribus de Eskilstunum similiter unam marcham argenti. Item omnibus sacerdotibus in quorum parachiis mansionem habemus assigno cuilibet unam vaccam. Item omnibus servis et ancillis que tam dilecto meo marito quam mihi attinent cum consensu silo confero libertatem. Item domino Johanni sacerdoti qui mihi fideliter servivit do predium quod possedi in Mohereth. Item Sigwido unum anulum cum saphiro. Item Byrgero, quinque solidos terre in Vlwagruth in Nericia. Item Ragini unicas vestes de skarleto. Item Elene unum mantellum de skarleto cum variis subforatum. Item Margarete unum par vestimentorum de skarleto. Item Sigridi unum par de genstblath. Ut autem in omnibus premissis plena inposterum posset esse stabilitas ea ordinavi cum dilecti mariti mei consilio et consensu, cuius etiam sigillum cum sigillis dilecti fratris mei domini Anundi et prioris Insulensis presentibus est appensum.

Comments: The document has no date, but from the persons involved it has been approximately dated to the period 1283-90 (SDHK no. 1231). ● An alternative reading of the words concerning Fr. Thorstanus could be that he was endowed for his devotion as her father confessor. ● Helga was a noblewoman from Södermanland, daughter of Knigh Harald Gudmundsson and wife of Johan Ingevaldsson, justiciary (lagman) of Södermanland c.1290-1305. She chose her burial place with the Cistercian nuns in Fogdö Abbey, while her parents had favoured the Cistercian monks of Julita Abbey. ● Fr. Thorstanus of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna is not known from any other sources, unless he is identical to a contemporary friar of the same name known at the convent in Kalmar from 1280 to 1299, see 1280 15/2. ● The prior of the Friars Preachers in Västerås at this time is not known.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1722.

Literature: Berglund 2013, pp. 17-18.

1291 9/3

Nidaros

Convent of Nidaros

Fr. Lodenius, prior of the Friars Preachers in Nidaros, takes part in an ecclesiastical court – along with the bishops of Iceland, the canons of the cathedral chapter of Nidaros and other learned men – set by Archbishop Jørund of Nidaros, where accusations against Lord Bjarne Erlingsson of Giska and his violations against the Holy Church are presented and documented by called-in witnesses.

Source: Original document. The Norwegian National Archives, Oslo.

Language: Old Norwegian.

Jerundr meðr Guðs miskunn ærchibiscup i Nidarose sændir lærdom oc læikmannum allum Guðs vinum oc sinum þæim sem þetta bref sia eda høyra, q. g. oc sina, þat see allum kunnict at vm vetrenn þa er lidnir varo fra burd vaars herra, M vettra oc CC oc XC vættra i vikunni æptir allra hæilagra messo, citeradom ver oc kalladom meðr brefe varo herra Biarna i Gizska til vaar at hann uære komenn nordr til Nidaros innan þriggia manada fra þæim dægi sem hann hæfdi seet eða høyrt þat bref vaart at ansuara þæim lutum sem hann hæfdi gorfa mott hæilagre kirkiu þa er hann var i konongs garde kallande aptr stædia brefet oc takande af henni sua hennar frælsi allt er þar var i mott retto, oc a Halogalande tiundir af takande oc þat flæira sem þar prouazst gort, oc til ivirbota vm þa luti sem sannazst vm þetta allt. Budum ver vm þæim tuæimr sira Lodne i Vigr oc sira Jone Birkibæin þætta at syna honom oc minna hann a loglega at hann kome i þann tima sem hann var stæmdr. Ritado þæir sidan aftr til vaar bref opet undir sinum insiglom at þæir syndu honom citationem vaara, oc mintu hann a nordr at koma sem ver budum, skilrikium mannum nerverandom þessu allo oc citerado hann in festo Clementis at hann uære nordr komenn ad cathedram Petri, læid saa timi oc kom hann æcki. En at sanlæikr þo birtizst a læn[g]dar oc prouat gøymizst vm hans framfærdir, sidan ver hafdum bedet hans længi vm fram timan þann forom ver fram i þesso ærende a friadag ∙iii∙ nattom firir Gregorii messo oc kalladom til vaar virdulega brødr vara herra Jerrund biskup af Holom oc herra Arna biskup af Skalahollte oc korsbrødr vaara oc priorem Lodenn af Predicara lifi nærverandom æisidr margum lærdom mannum adrum i malstofo vare oc tokom vitni vm þætta allt, æigi motstandande hans frauero, oc ranzsakadom invirdlega æftir huærir skil vissu a þui sem herra Biarne hafde gort mott kirkiunni, oc æftir þat svoro þæir ∙v∙ sira Siguatr. sira Erlændr oc sira Audunn korsbroder, oc broder Arne i Holme oc Gunner prestr a Medalhusum at þæir sagdu sannyndi vm þæssa luti slik er þæir vissu, æigi gerande þat firir hatr saker vid nokornn eda vinatto oc æigi firir adru vtann firir saker sialfra sannynda, oc var hvar firir sik examineradr sidann ser sundrungu. Sira Siguatr suarenn sagde sua, at hann var i hia oc høyrdi a þa er Biarne i Gizska kallade aftr stædia bref med þui flæira sem þar var i, j herbirgi herra konongs vm dagenn er herra ærchibiskup Jon for af Bergvin, sidann þæir hafdu appellerat til paua af konongs halfu. Jtem høyrda ek a sagde hann i Vagom vm sumaret er Biærne hafde mot a Brudarbærge firirbaud hann Vagabok at lesazst upp af þui oc sagde at konongrinn villdi æigi hafa flæiri logbøkr i lande enn æina. Jtem høyrda ek a sagde hann at Biarne firirbaud bata tiund. Erlænndr suarenn oc spurdr vm maal Biarna i Gizska sagde sua, þui var ek i hia oc uissi ek sagde hann at minn herra ærchibiskup Jon bodade Biarna i Gizska i banne vera meðr brefe firir þess saker at hann kallade aptr bref þat sem Magnus konongr gaf sidazst i Bærgvin hæilagre kirkiu vm stædia. Jtem høyrda ek sagde hann þa er Biarne hafde mot a Brudarbærge i Vagom firirbaud hann bata tiund, kyrlæigu tiund oc osta tiund er hann kallade nyar, oc at stadrenn misti þæssara tiunda sidann vm ∙v∙ vettr vist. Jtem at hann dømde upp a Siguat oc Audunn fear pinur. Sira Audunn suarenn oc spurdr vm gerd Biarna i Gizska mot hæilagre kirkiu sagde hann, þa er ek var i Vaagom oc Biarne hafde mot a Brudarbærge, høyrda ek a at hann firirbaud bata tiundir oc tok af Vaagabok, oc at kristinn rettr saa forne æinn skilldi ganga er var vm daga Sigurdar ærchibiskups oc Hakonar konongs, oc at prouastar skilldu ængi vera. Jtem at konongs logmadr skilldi sua døma jvir kristnum rette sem jvir adrum landzlagum oc at i klefa fæstinng skilldi ængi halldazst. Jtem at ængar skilldu nyar tiundir gerazst, vtann sua sem var vm daga ærchibiskups Sigurdar var. Jtem firirbaud hann Gudmunndi at græida sæl tiunnd af sidar øyar læigum af ∙ix∙ tigum sela, oc at læigann skilldi oskiærd takazst. Broder Arne i Holme suarenn oc spurdr vm maal Biarna i Gizska sagde sua, þat høyrda ek sagde hann, vm sumaret i Vaagom, þa er Biarne i Gizska hafde mot a Brudarbærge at hann firirbaud bata tiundir oc tok af Vagabok, jtem at hann baud at menn skilldu taka af kostnad sinn af skræ[i]dar tiund oc tiunda sidann, jtem at hann kuazst oc høyra sidann af almuga at Biarne hafde firirbodet nyar tiundir oc at ængi gerdizst framar ænn vm daga ærchibiskups Sigurdar var, jtem at hann dømde fear pinu upp a Siguat. Gudbrannde at giællda oc kono æinni ser i lage, oc ænn bryniu æina adrum manne Arna a Arnastadum, jtem dømde hann oc fear pinu upp a Audunn a Þrondar nese, oc baud honom aftr at græida sæctir þær sem hann hafde tækit firir hordom, oc sua var gort. Jon prestr a Stade svarenn oc spurdr, huat er hann mynndi til vm maal Biarna i Gizska sagde hann sua. Ek var a mote a Brudarbærgi sagde hann oc høyrda ek a þa er Biarne [i] Gizska tok af bata tiund oc talade um Vagabok oc at sallt oc vax skilldi ænngi bonde til faa meðr bornum, þat firirbydr ek sagde hann. Oc vit varom þui ner er þetta var skillriklega prouat. Til vitnisburdar a længdar at þetta see satt sem nv er sagt sætium vit her firir ockor insigli.

Comments: Fr. Lodenius (Lodenn) is not known explicitly from any other sources. Although it is not stated for which convent he was prior, it implicitly follows that it almost certainly was the one in Nidaros; the inclusion of the two Icelandic bishops of Hólar and Skálholt probably only reflects that they happened to be present at the archiepiscopal see at the time. The duration of Fr. Lodenius’ time as prior is unknown, but he may have been in office as well when Pope Martin IV appointed the prior in Nidaros for a committee to install Bishop Narve OP of Bergen as new archbishop of Nidaros in 1285 18/1, and/or when the prior in Nidaros acted as mediator in a dispute between Archbishop Jørund and his cathedral chapter in 1295 5/6. ● Archbishop Jørund of Nidaros was in office 1287–1309. He had recently been elected bishop of Hamar in 1285, when he was appointed new archbishop of Nidaros in 1287, as suggested by a papal committee, which included the Dominican prior in Nidaros – possibly Fr. Lodenius, see 1285 18/1. Jørund at first continued the ongoing conflict of his predecessor with Lord Bjarne Erlingsson (see below), but apparently managed to settle this, after which the archbishop engaged in an escalating dispute with his own cathedral chapter instead. At one point in the long-lasting conflict, Bishop Narve OP of Bergen was appointed papal inquisitor in the case and in this capacity ruled completely in favour of the cathedral chapter in 1299 10/6. This does not seem to have burdened Jørund’s relations to the Friars Preachers particularly, though, as the local convent in Nidaros were asked to certify two papal bulls in favour of both the archbishop and the chapter in 1300 15/3. The Dominican prior in Nidaros also acted as mediator between Archbishop Jørund in yet another conflict with his cathedral chapter around 1295 5/6. ● Bjarne Erlingsson of Giska was one of the richest and most political influential magnates in Norway of his time. He was a member of the national council and since 1280 in the regency of the young King Eirik II Magnusson. Lord Bjarne appears to have been a learned man, possibly educated abroad, and he was often used by the king as diplomatic envoy. His main income derived from fishing, and he set up a residence in Bergen, both to administer his own commercial interests and to exercise his continued influence at the royal court. Long before his death in 1313, Bjarne Erlingsson in his will of 1308 25/1 bequeathed the convents of Friars Preachers in Bergen and Oslo – but, perhaps noteworthy, not the convent in Nidaros, who had taken part in the ecclesiastical court ruling against him in 1291. ● The conflict between Archbishop Jørund and Bjarne Erlingsson derived from the latter’s time as regent for the young King Eirik in the early 1280s. In this capacity, Lord Bjarne in 1281 annulled a series of privileges that the old King Magnus Lagabøter had granted to the Norwegian church, but to which the lay magnates strongly opposed. The new regulations included, among other things, an annulment of the archbishop’s right to mint; a prohibition against the Church’s possibility to introduce new tithes (e.g. on boats, seals and cods); a dissolution of the ecclesiastical court; and a prohibition against the tradition that peasants gave salt and wax to the Church in connection to baptisms. Because of this, Lord Bjarne was personally excommunicated by Archbishop Jon Raude of Nidaros, and after the archbishop had died in December 1282, the long vacancy of his see meant that the conflict was left to be re-opened, when Archbishop Jørund took office in 1287. Lord Bjarne was summoned before the archiepiscopal court in 1291, but as he did not recognize it (due to its formal dissolution), he did not show up. There are no records on how the dispute ended, but apparently Lord Bjarne and Archbishop Jørund were somehow settled shortly after. ● The inclusion of two bishops, the entire cathedral chapter and a Dominican prior in the juridical committee appointed by the archbishop, and the presentation and hearing of witnesses as to how the excommunicated Lord Bjarne had enacted a series a grave violations against the Holy Church, to some extent resemble the procedures of an inquisitorial trial against heresy. If such an angle was indeed contemplated by Archbishop Jørund, this may explain why he made sure to include a Dominican friar to the tribunal, in order for it to have the proper theological weight.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. III no. 30.

1291 14/3

Kalundborg

Convents of Næstved, Odense and Roskilde

Will for Lave Lavesen, in which he leaves 5 marks denariorum to each of the Dominican convents in Roskilde, Næstved and Odense.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

(...) Hic est quod Laugho Laughsun licet captus et impeditus corpore spiritu tamen expeditus et mente ob remedium anime mee testamentum meum ordino in hunc modum. (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus ibidem [i.e. Roskildis] quinque marcas. Fratribus minoribus ibidem quinque marcas denariorum. Item claustro sancte Marie ibidem quinque marcas denariorum. Item claustro sancte Clare ibidem quinque marcas denariorum. Item claustro sancte Agnetis ibidem quinque marcas denariorum. (...) Item fratribus minoribus in Nestweth quinque marcas denariorum. Item predicatoribus ibidem quinque marcas denariorum. Item claustro monachorum ibidem tres marcas denariorum. Item claustro monachorum Ringstadis tres marcas denariorum. Item claustro in Andworthæscough quinque marcas denariorum. Item fratribus minoribus in Kalændæburg quinque marcas denariorum. etc... Item ecclesie sancti Kanuti in Othænsø quinque marcas denariorum, fratribus minoribus ibidem quinque marcas denariorum, fratribus predicatoribus quinque marcas denariorum. (...) Actum Kalændæburgh...

Comments: Lave Lavesen de Høng was a magnate from western Sjælland, who on his mother’s side descended from the Hvide Family. His father, Lave Gudmundsen, was convicted for the murder of King Erik IV in 1250, and thus being hereditary tainted, the son automatically too became one of the suspects of the never-solved murder on king Erik V in 1286. When making his will, Lave was a prisoner at Kalundborg Castle. He was released in 1293, and then joined the other outlawed suspects in their bases in Norway. It is unknown if the donations of the will were ever implemented.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 15; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 3.

1291 19/5

Sigtuna

Convent of Sigtuna, Province of Dacia

Magnus Johansson founds a clerical vicariate in the Cistercian Nunnery of Sko, which is to be administered by the Archbishop of Uppsala; the foundation is witnessed and co-sealed by Archielect Johannes OP of Uppsala, Dean Nils of the cathedral chapter in Uppsala, the convent of Cistercian nuns in Sko, and Fr. Israel Erlandi, lector for the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis, Magnus Joanssun, salutem in Domino. Cum inter ea que animabus defunctorum subveniunt, potissimum sit immolatio hostie solutaris corporis et sanguinis Domini nostri Jhesu Christi. Idcirco saluti anime mee ac meorum providere desiderans in monasterio sanctimonialium in Scho, in quo corporis mei sepulturam eligo, vicariam perpetuam constituo, de curiis meis, Frøsaker et Fullabro cum molendino ibidem, et insula Lisø, necnon predio meo in Faldanes, sicut ipsa possideo, volens, ut provisio dictorum bonorum apud predictum monasterium sanctimonialium permaneat, et ratione fructuum provenientium de dictis bonis monasterium, ipsum vicarium in predictam vicariam per dominum Upsalensem institutum teneatur pascere decenter sicut et alios presbiteros monasterio servientes, et pro vestitu amministrare eidem pecuniam annis singulis secundum taxationem et mandatum eiusdem domini Upsalensis. Ceterum, ipsum vicarium ad dicendum quatuor missas, primam videlicet de beata virgine, secundam pro defunctis, tertiam et quartam prout eum sua devotio direxerit, vigilias novem lectionem semel, bis, septem psalmos cum letania septimanis singulis obligo, nolens eum per ipsum monasterium adaliquid amplius astringi, nisi hoc facere volverit de sue beneplacito voluntatis. Si autem contigerit monasterium ipsum, ordinationes circa vicarium et vicariam factas, nolle servare, et monitum legittime per dominum Upsalensem, ea postposuerit emendare, ne mea per hoc frustrari possit intentio, volo ex hac presenti mea ordinatione, ut provisio dictorum bonorum, extunc ad dominum Upsalensem absque cuiuslibet contradictione pertineat, et tunc ipse de predictis bonis in ecclesia Upsalensi perpetuum vicarium instituat, qui pro me et meis ad supra posita suffragia teneatur. Volo etiam ut tempore defunctionis mee, bona in predictis curiis conscribantur et sigilletur scriptum sigillis domini Upsalensis et conventus de Scho, ut de predictis bonis certa semper in posterum notitia habeatur. In cuius rei testimonium, una cum sigillis, venerabilis patris domini Johannis Dei gratia electi Upsalensis, et domini Nicholai decani eiusdem ecclesie et conventus sanctimonialium in Sco, et fratris Israelis Siktunensis lectoris, sigillum meum presentibus est appensum. Datum Siktunie, anno Domini millesimo ducentesimo nonagesimo primo in crastino beati Erici regis et martyris.

Comments: Although not explicitly stated, it is possible that the letter was issued in the priory of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna. ● On Archielect Johannes OP of Uppsala, see 1286 23/4. ● On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281 2/10; Fr. Israel was a nephew of the donor. He also witnessed and co-sealed another donation by his uncle in favour of Sko Abbey in 1293 6/1. ● On Magnus Johansson, see 1292 1/8.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1049 (SDHK no. 1522).

1291 (10/6)

Palencia

Province of Dacia

The general chapter appoints two German priors of Hildesheim and Magdeburg as visitors for the province of Dacia. Furthermore, Fr. Olavus, prior provincial of Dacia, is absolved, although only to be reinstalled by the following provincial chapter in Dacia.

Sources: A. Acta capitulorum generalium OP. B. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Palencie celebrati anno Domini MCCLXXXXI. (…) Mittimus in provinciam Dacie visitatores, fratrem priorem Heldesemensem, Fredericum priorem Madeburgensem, cum plena auctoritate magistri et nostra, qui tam in capitibus quam in membris inquirant, corrigant, ordinent et emendent, quecumque corrigenda et emendanda viderint et invenerint, et ambo in solidum habeant potestatem, et ordinamus, quod magister ordinis mittat visitatores secundum eundem modum in provincias Grecie et Terre sancte. Absolvimus priores provinciales Egidium Hispanie, Thomam Francie, Salomonem Ungarie, Egidium Polonie, Oliverium Dacie, Salvum Grecie, Radulphum Terre sancte. (…)

Sextus fuit frater Oliverius, qui (…) fuitque absolutus una vice in capitulo generali Palentino anno Domini MCC nonagesimo primo. Fuit autem reelectus ipso eodem anno immediate in capitulo provinciali Dacie (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

Den sjette [provincialprior] var broder Oluf, som (…) blev afløst første gang på generalkapitlet i Palencia i det Herrens år 1291. Men han blev genvalgt samme år umiddelbart efter på Dacias provincialkapitel (…).

Comments: The reason for the extra-provincial visitation seems to be that no representatives from Dacia had come to the general chapter in Palencia. Since the prior provincial had participated in 1290 (21/5), the negligence was to be blamed on the diffinitors. ● The absolution of Fr. Olavus could be connected to the above-mentioned negligence, but since he strictly speaking was not to blame, and since six other provincials also were absolved, other reasons may be behind it (Gallén 1946, p. 62 with note 15). ● The following provincial chapter, where Fr. Olavus allegedly was reinstalled, took place in Skänninge in 1291 22/8, but the extant extracts of this act does not mention his alleged reinstallment. ● On Fr. Olavus, see 1286.

Published: A. Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 264. B. Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1291 1/8

Rome

Province of Dacia

Pope Nicholas IV enjoins the prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia to preach the crusade against the Saracens in the Holy Land. This is to be carried out within the entire province by twenty specifically appointed brethren considered well-suited for the task. The selected friars are to be vested with papal authority to grant full absolution to those who take the Cross, to absolve certain types of excommunication and to grant various kinds of privileges. It is explained how the crusade preachers shall act if they come to churches put under interdict or to places where other crusade preachers are present. In return for their efforts, the twenty selected friars and the prior provincial himself will receive 100 days of indulgence for each given sermon, along with a share in the good deeds performed by the enlisted crusaders. Each friar selected for the task shall receive a copy of the present bull and all other relevant letters on the matter. The crusade campaign is set to take off on 24 June 1293.

Source: Transcript, 1292. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Nicolaus episcopus servus servorum Dei, dilecto filio priori provinciali fratrum ordinis predicatorum in provincia Dacie, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Terre sancte statum miserabilem non absque gravi amaritudine intra mentis nostre precordia recensentes atque ad liberationem ipsius nostra simul et desideria convertentes et studia, inter multa operosa subsidia, que ipsi terre Deo auspice fructuosa sedulo procurare atque inpendere studuimus et studemus generale passagium pro eiusdem terre subsidio in festo nativitatis beati Johannis baptiste, quod erit anno Domini MCCXCIII de fratrum nostrorum consilio duximus statuendum, sicut in aliis nostris litteris, per quas ad subventionem eiusdem terre universos christicolas exhortamur, quas tibi una cum presentibus mittimus, evidentius declaratur. Ut autem ad succurrendum promptius in eodem passagio terre prefate per divini verbi virtutem mentes fidelium salubriter excitentur, christicolis per diversas christianitatis partes proponendum deliberamus verbum crucis, ad exequendum in Provincia tibi commissa deliberationem huiusmodi, te ac fratres ordinis tui eo confidentius eligentes, quo magis ad compatiendum et subveniendum pro viribus terre predicte religionis vestre pietas vos invitat. Ideoque predicande ipsius vivifice crucis ministerium in eadem provincia, tibi et viginti fratribus eiusdem ordinis religiosa conversatione probatis atque ad huiusmodi aptis officium, quos de discretorum fratrum consilio duxeris eligendos, presentium auctoritate committimus in remissionem peccaminum injungentes, quatinus tu et iidem eligendi fratres huiusmodi ministerium juxta datam vobis a Deo prudentiam, non obstante quod hoc idem aliis sit commissum, solerter et efficaciter exequi studeatis omnes fidei ortodoxe cultores ad tam pii negocii prosequtionem idoneos predicationibus crebris et sedulis exhortando, ut ad liberandum predictam terram de manibus impiorum victoriosum eiusdem vivifice crucis signum devote suscipiant et propriis affigentes humeris et magis cordibus inprimentes reverenter et publice deferant atque ad eiusdem terre succursum in predicto passagio generali promptis animis totisque viribus se accingant. Quod quidem venerabile signum volumus ut cunctis devote petentibus concedatis generaliter omnibus predicentes, quod qui crucem eandem susceperint in predicte terre subsidium, vel personaliter in propriis vel alienis accedere vel juxta qualitatem et facultatem suam bellatores seu alias personas idoneas destinare, vel saltem, si ex causis legittimis ecclesie oportunum fore videbitur, suscepte crucis votum ad arbitrium apostolice sedis seu eorum qui ad hoc fuerint deputati per ipsam, de facultatibus suis redimere tenebuntur. Hos autem qui taliter votum huiusmodi redemerint remissionis et indulgentie, que transfretantibus in subsidium antedictum conceduntur, volumus et concedimus esse participes juxta quantitatem subsidii quod inpendunt et eius, qua hoc facient, devotionis affectum, aliorum vero privilegiorum et immunitatum seu graciarum que ipsis transfretantibus per presentes et alias uniuersis directas fidelibus nostras litteras conceduntur, plena eos volumus commoditate gaudere. Insuper omnes qui hactenus idem signum pro eodem subsidio susceperunt monere ac inducere procuretis, ut illud, si forte dimiserint, resumentes alacriter votum domino reddere studeant quod voverunt, terre prefate subveniendo efficaciter ut tenentur. Cum autem omnibus Christi fidelibus qui eidem terre succursum inpenderint oportunum, unicuique secundum proprium meritum indulgentiam salutarem, ac maxime illis, qui cruce suscepta in ipsius terre subsidium vel personaliter ibunt vel personas idoneas juxta qualitatem et facultatem suam in propriis sumptibus destinabunt, multiplicium gratiarum beneficia concedamus, sicut in aliis nostris litteris prelibatis seriosius continetur, earundem litterarum tenorem per te ac fratres a te ut premittitur ad predicandum crucis officium eligendos volumus populis christianis frequenter et diligenter exponi. Ita siquidem provide quod et beneficia supradicta, que ipsis in terra concedimus, et copiosam mercedem que ipsis preparatur in celo cognoscere valeant et amare. Nec tamen ex verbis vestris concipiant se aut plenam in casibus in quibus nequaquam, aut majorem quam concedatur indulgenciam promereri. Sane ipsos populos ad idonea et certa loca, quotiens expedire videritis convocandi ad verbum crucis humiliter audiendum ac omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis, que ad huiusmodi vestras predicationes convenerint idem verbum audierint reverenter, centum dies de injunctis sibi penitenciis relaxandi vobis auctoritate presentium committimus facultatem. Si quando autem ad ecclesias interdicto suppositas vos devenire contigerit, liceat vobis ad ipsas populos convocare ac verbum crucis proponere in eisdem necnon excommunicatis et interdictis exclusis non pulsatis campanis, submissa voce januis clausis cum vestris sociis divina officia celebrare. Ad hec, siqui eorum quos ad transfretandum personaliter vel juxta qualitatem et facultatem suam personas idoneas destinandum votum assumpte jam crucis astringit, vel assumende deinceps obligabit ad idem, excommunicationis pro violenta injectione manuum in personas ecclesiasticas essent vinculo innodati, dummodo non fuerit excessus difficilis et enormis et passis injuriam satisfaciant competenter, sive pro eo quod sepulcrum dominicum visitare seu ad quaslibet alias terras accedere vel aliquibus communicare, non tamen in crimine, contra prohibitionem ecclesie presumpserunt, dummodo equos, arma, ferrum seu lignamina, quibus christianos impugnant non portaverint Saracenis, absolvendi eosdem in forma ecclesie ac dispensandi cum clericis, qui, cum excommunicationis sententiam latam a canone vel ab homine incurrissent irregularitatis notam immiscendo se divinis officiis seu ministrando in susceptis ordinibus contraxerunt, tibi et octo ex fratribus antedictis, quos ad hoc specialiter ex consilio discretorum fratrum elegeris concedimus facultatem, ita videlicet quod beneficium absolutionis et dispensationis huiusmodi tu et quilibet eorundem octo fratrum omnibus qui de manibus vestris aut aliorum fratrum, qui a te ut premissum est, fuerint ad officium antedicte predicationis electi, crucem susceperint, dummodo persone sint cognite, discretione preambula inpertiri possitis. Porro quia dignus est operarius mercede sua, tibi et fratribus memoratis in hoc divino fideliter laborantibus opere preter mercedem eternam quam merito sperare potestis, quotienscunque studueritis populis ad hoc specialiter convocatis proponere verbum crucis, centum dierum indulgentiam elargimur ac vos indulgentie memorate, que transfretantibus in subsidium supradictum conceditur, juxta laboris vestri mensuram volumus participatione gaudere. Ceterum, si quos ex fratribus, quos ut supra dicitur, ad exequenda premissa duxeris eligendos, ab exequtione huiusmodi vel per mortem sive alias quomodolibet impediri vel per tuam forte providentiam removeri contigerit, facultatem tibi concedimus loco ipsorum alios subrogandi. Cum autem hoc idem predicande crucis officium venerabilibus fratribus nostris archiepiscopis et episcopis ac non nullis aliis per alias nostras litteras committamus, te ac fratres ordinis tui ad huiusmodi ministerium per te ut premittitur eligendos cum omni diligentia volumus observare, ut eisdem prelatis humili reverentia deferentes, cum ipsorum aliquem in quavis civitate castro vel oppido predicare contigerit, vos ibidem eadem hora nullatenus, set nec eadem die nisi de ipsorum consensu convocare populos ad predicationem huiusmodi presumatis caventes omnino, ne prelatorum ipsorum predicatio per vos seu occasione vestri inpediatur quomodolibet vel turbetur. Cum aliis etiam qui eiusdem predicationis auctoritate nostra officium exercebunt, sic loca predicationis et tempora curetis dividere quod vos mutuo non turbetis nec inpediatis aliquatenus per concursum, set vobis invicem alterius vicibus cum omni patientia et quiete cedatis, ita quod ex vestra modestia populi bonam edificationem accipiant et consequenter ex predicationibus vestris fructus uberior valeat provenire. Denique discretionem tuam volumus providere, ut singuli fratres quos ad supradictum officium elegeris, tam presentium quam aliarum litterarum nostrarum christicolis omnibus sub manu publica vel saltem sub tuo siggillo copiam habeant, ut inspiciendo frequenter de hiis que agenda committuntur eisdem reddantur plenius informati. Postremo quia diversis olim temporibus nonnulle super predicatione crucis in sepefatum subsidium commissiones a sede apostolica emanarunt, ne forte illarum occasione turbacio ulla sive confusio valeat suboriri, nolumus ut auctoritate commissionum illarum in locis ad que presens commissio nostra pervenerit, crux de cetero predicetur, set predicationi huiusmodi eos duntaxat insistere volumus, qui presentis nostre commissionis fuerint auctoritate suffulti. Datum apud Urbemveterem kalendas augusti, pontificatus nostri anno quarto.

Comments: The transcript is extant in the form of a copy of the bull as prescribed by the bull itself, along with a copy of the general bull calling all Christians to take the Cross and join the crusade planned for 1293 (see below). The certified transcripts are only dated by year (1292), but they appear to have been made at the provincial chapter held in Lund in August or September*, where they were handed over by the prior provincial to Fr. Israel Erlandi. ● Formally, there was no prior provincial of the Friars in Dacia at this exact time. Fr. Olavus, who had held the office since 1286, was absolved by the general chapter in 1291 10/6, although only to be re-elected by the provincial chapter held in 1291 22/8. In practice, thus, Fr. Olavus would have been fully re-installed as prior provincial before the letter would have reached Dacia from Rome. ● The Friars Preachers in the province of Dacia had been papally enlisted to preach the crusade to the Holy Land since 1265, a mandate that was repeated in 1274 13/11. This time, however, the injunction appears more urging and detailed than ever before. It was issued in the aftermath of the fall of Acre on 18 May 1291. Being issued on 1 August, it is highly unlikely to have reached Dacia in time for the provincial chapter, which was held in Västerås on 1291 22/8, and it was therefore only at the following provincial chapter, held in Lund in the late summer of 1292 that the prior provincial could appoint Fr. Israel Erlandi, lector of the convent in Sigtuna, as preacher general of the crusade for the entire province.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1735; Bullarium Danicum no. 848.

Literature: Jakobsen 2021(a), p. 106.

1291 1/8 Orvieto

Pope Nicholas IV urges all Christians to come to the aid of the Holy Land, where the city of Acre has now fallen to the Saracens after 43 days of hard siege. Innumerable Christians have been killed or taken captive as slaves, while the ones left behind are heavily burdened by taxation. The pope offers full redemption for all who takes part in a planned crusade to the Holy Land to be led by King Edward of England, scheduled to take off on 24 June 1293.

Source: Transcript, 1292. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Nicolaus episcopus servus servorum Dei, universis Christi fidelibus ad quos presentes littere pervenerint, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Illuminet super vos dominus vultum suum, et ita suo lumine, ad recensendum attentius, qualiter redemptor noster salutem humani generis in Terra Sancta dignatus est misericorditer operari, oculos in vobis hominis interioris illustret, quod accendatur ut ignis ad subveniendum terre illius necessitatibus, zelus vester, concalescant corda, inflammetur affectus, et effectum prompta operis prosequtio subsequta commendet. Cuius etenim pectoris etiam lapidei quantamcumque duriciam non emolliat considerata illius humanationis humilitas, in qua filius Dei factus homo exinanivit semetipsum formam servi accipiens in similitudinem hominum factus et habitu inventus ut homo. Cuius viscera non inflamet caritatis ardore pia concideratio illius humiliationis extreme, in qua ipse factus obediens usque ad mortem ad exprobrantium opprobria velud agnus coram tondente se vere mitis obmutuit, et sicut ovis ad occisionem ductus, post contumelias et terrores, post spinas et sputa, post flagella varia, innocens est sine causa dampnatus, ac demum saturatus obprobriis, clavis affixus, aceto et felle potatus in crucis patibulo, tam dire mortis subiit passionem, misterium nostre redemptionis consumans, post traditum etiam spiritum, lancee illusione confossus. Hec igitur filii et innumerabilia divine largitatis karismata in terra predicta, ipsi humano inpensa generi ab eodem redemptore piissimo, si frequenter infra claustra pectoris attenta meditatione revolvitis, si, qua decet attentione pensatis, quis vestrum non fervebit interius, foris ebulliat exclamabit et dicet Quid retribuam domino pro omnibus que retribuit mihi et non expectato monitoris vel sollicitatoris officio subjungat ultroneus. Calicem salutaris accipiam et nomen Domini invocabo. Quis sine acutissimi doloris aculeis considerare potest non solum veneranda et piissima loca illa, in quorum altero oriens ex alto pro nobis nasci dignatus humiliter, in reliquo mori crudeliter non expavit, set etiam quasi jam totam terram eandem quam ipse idem sua illustravit corporali presentia, miraculis clarificavit immensis et tandem effusione sui preciosi sanguinis in nostre salutis precium consecravit, occupatam, per nefandissimos Saracenos, ipsorum immundicia pollui, fedissima eorum habitatione fedari. Quis absque summa amaritudine commemoret tot Christianorum castra civitates et alia loca sollempnia destructa penitus et ad nichilum redacta et eorum incolas eorumdem saracenorum inmanitate perhemtos. Prodolor. Quis novi casus, quem deplorare libet potius quam narrare, solers censor et discriminum que comminari videtur discussor, attentius per noctem et diem, quasi torrentem lacrimas non deducat cuius oculi puppilla tacebit. Cuius pectoris penetral continebit suspiria, vel in cingultuum frequentiam non erumpat lugubri contemplatione, recensens, quod quamcumque mater ecclesia casum eundem prevenire studuerit incolis illarum partium in galeis bellatorum multitudine ac subventione pecuniaria juxta persuasam ab eis denuntiate necessitatis exigentiam et oblate super hoc petitionis instantiam, succurendo, nihilominus tamen civitas Acconensis sic eiusdem ecclesie studio communita quadraginta et quatuor diebus arcissima Babilonice potentie obsidione circumdata, terribilibus machinis die noctuque vexata, impetita diris ac crebris insultibus mensibus etiam ipsis per cuniculos arietatis occultos, quadragesimo quarto die obsidentium viribus Dei permissione mirabili et stupenda, succubuit capta per eos et igni exposita, Christicolis inibi existentibus cesis innumeris et ceteris, qui habere nequiverunt ad maritima vasa recursum, in captivitatem abductis, ut per jugum barbarice servitutis horribile, dispendiis civilis mortis addicti, naturali etiam diutius moriantur, et deinde tirensis civitatis deditione sequta. Quis igitur de cetero marcebit otio. Quis otius non exurget. Quis ad recuperationem terre predicte non promptus exiliet? Quis tardabit? Quem non pudebit ingratitudinis argui, quin potius quasi de infidelitate notari si creatori proprio tam benefico Domino ad redemptionem terre illius quam ipsi sacra scriptura testatur omnium cariorem, qua potest, promptitudine non assistat, cum etiam secundum juris humani censuram subditos suis dominis, et ad tuenda que possident et ad recuperanda injuste subtracta debitum fidelitatis astringat. Quis de tot fidei ortodoxe cultoribus tam immaniter trucidatis, de tot calamitatibus captivorum et aliis Christianitatis obprobriis, non ex tota mente movebitur non armabitur ad vindictam? Profecto cum secundum apostolum, omnes simus unum corpus in Christo, non immerito cum illis de quibus scriptum est, percussisti eos et non dolverunt, insensibilitatis arguitur, quisquis tantam huius nostri corporis mutilationem, predictorum scilicet Christicolarum non sentit excidium, et tam graviter argui non veretur. Accingimini igitur Christi fideles et quia Christiana religione censemini, vos Christianos esse operum prosequtione monstrate, accipite devotione qua decet, vivifice crucis signum, illud in considerationis vestre scrutinium deducentes quod viris quantumcumque magnificis quantumcumque dignitate preditis et virtute, ad gloriam magnam asscribitur, si eis in bello quovis dominorum insignia gerere concedatur, sub quibus contingit frequenter non sine salutis eterne discrimine mortis subire periculum sub cuiuslibet remunerationis incerto. Quanto igitur gloriosius quanto securius regis regum in eius bello victoriosum gestare vexillum, salutiferam videlicet Christi crucem, sub qua, devotione congrua, puro corde suscepta, conceptum prosequentibus munditia continuata propositum mori est vite eterne initium, transitorie vite finis, retributionis inestimabilis certitudo. Festinate igitur festinate, ad salutis vestre properate conpendium, accendatur cuiusque virilis animus, et consultius accedentes, quod si forte labor major ex dictarum civitatum captione proponitur, merces uberior subsequetur. Cum, sicut scriptum est, secundum suum laborem accipiet unusquisque mercedem, corpora vestra et corda pariter, eiusdem vivifice crucis signo in terre sepefate subsidium insignite, nunc precipue dum ipsius terre subventio, multis abolim per sedem apostolicam exquisita vigiliis multis laboribus et oneribus procurata, sed diversis et adversis eventibus diucius inpedita, divina, ut supponit devota credulitas, provisione dirigitur et ad expiendas terre ipsius angustias, eamque de inpiorum manibus eruendam efficaciter, sub spe divini numinis preparatur. Siquidem karissimus in Christo filius noster Christianissimus princeps, Edvardus, Anglie rex illustris, post tractatus varios super generali et suo passagio in ipsius terre subsidium faciendo diversorum pontificum Romanorum, temporibus habitos, novissime tanquam benedictionis filius, nostris beneplacitis acquievit, ut post Christum juxta consilium eius eat, se ipsum abnegans ae tollens, ut eundem sequatur dominum, crucem suam, terminum, festum videlicet nativitatis beati Johannis baptiste, quod erit, anno Domini MCC nonagesimo tertio, et ei ad transfretandum personaliter, necnon ad dictum generale passagium cruce signatis et cruce signandis, omnibus duximus prefigendum, humiliter acceptavit, seque ipsum exponere sui redemptoris obsequiis, terre prefate personaliter subveniendo, disposuit, negligens natalis soli dulcedinem, pretermittens regni sui terrarumque divitias, spernens delicias et gloriam inibi dominandi. Non igitur cunctemini amplius predicti gloriosi vexilli dominici caractere insigniri, mercantes felici commercio, perpetuam, post defunctionem corporis, exiguo, necnon perpetuitatis cooperacione ∙vix∙ momentaneo labore quietem, et permutatione consulta terrena pro celestibus commutantes, transitoria pro mansuris, temporalia pro eternis. Ceterum licet ad expiandos vestros animos in terre memorate succursum, sufficere debeat solers attentio premissorum, ut tamen eiusdem terre negotium eo libentius eoque ferventius prosequi studeatis, quo potiorem fructum ex vestris laboribus vos noveritis percepturos, nos de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius, auctoritate confisi, et illa quam nobis, licet indignis, Deus ipse ligandi et solvendi contulit potestatem, omnibus, qui vexilli dominici caractere insigniti personaliter propriis sumptibus in predicte terre subsidium proficisci curaverint, plenam suorum peccaminum, de quibus veraciter fuerint corde contriti et ore confessi, veniam indulgemus, et in retributione justorum, salutis eterne pollicemur augmentum. Eis autem, qui licet in alienis expensis, in propriis tamen illuc personis accesserint, et illis similiter, qui juxta qualitatem, et facultatem suam personas ydoneas in expensis propriis destinabunt, quamuis personaliter ipsi non vadant, plenam suorum concedimus veniam peccatorum. Huiusmodi quoque remissionis et indulgentie volumus et concedimus esse participes, juxta quantitatem subsidii et devotionis affectum, eos, qui licet non juxta qualitatem et facultatem suam, aliquam tamen seu aliquas personas in subsidium dicte terre in propriis sumptibus destinabunt, vel suis temporalibus bonis contribuent ad aliquas destinandum, necnon omnes, qui ad subventionem ipsius terre eidem aliqua de bonis propriis ministrabunt, prout singulis divina fuerit inspiratione suggestum, aut alias ad promotionem presentis negocii consilium et auxilium inpenderint oportunum. Porro, si forte aliquos eorum qui cruce suscepta in jam dicte Terre Sancte subsidium, proficiscendi laborem subjerint, post arreptum iter huiusmodi ex hac luce migrare contigerit, ipsos nihilominus plene percipere volumus indulgentiam prelibatam, personas quoque familias et bona eorum, quos ad transfretandum persona liter, vel juxta qualitatem et facultatem, suam personas ydoneas destinandas votum assumpte jam crucis astringit exnunc, quos vero suscipiende crucis de cetero votum obligabit ad idem a die qua taliter crucem assumpserint, sub beati Petri et nostram protectionem suscipimus, statuentes ut sub dyocesanorum suorum defensione consistant. Quod si eos aliqui indebite molestare presumpserint, per dyocesanos locorum, in quos jidem molestatores fuerint, per censuram ecclesiasticam, appellatione postposita compescantur. Preterea, ipsis, qui predicto modo crucem, vel jam assumpserunt vel assument in posterum, indulgemus, ut per sedis apostolice litteras, vel legatorum eius, nisi forte ille que ab eadem sede optente fuerint, plenam de indulto huiusmodi fecerint mentionem, extra suas dyoceses non valeant conveniri, dummodo parati existant coram suis ordinariis, de se querelantibus respondere. Quos per eosdem ordinarios ecclesiastica censura defendi, cessante appellationis obstaculo, volumus ab hiis, qui eosdem contra indultum huiusmodi presumpserint temere molestare. Siqui vero ipsorum ad prestandas usuras juramento teneantur astricti, creditores eorum per dyocesanos suos, censura simili compellentur, ut juramentum huiusmodi penitus relaxantes, ab usurarum ulterius exactione desistant. Si autem aliqui creditorum eos extunc ad solutionum coegerint usurarum, ipsos ad restitutionem ipsarum per dyocesanos eosdem, simili districtione volumus compelli. Judeos quoque ad remittendas ipsis usuras, per secularem compelli precipimus potestatem, et donec eas remiserint, ab omnibus Christi fidelibus, quibus hoc per suos dyocesanos denuntiatum exstiterit, tam in mercimoniis quam in aliis, sub excommunicationis pena volumus communionem omnimodam denegari. Postremo cruce signatis et cruce signandis eisdem volentes plenius providere, dyocesanis ipsorum, ac nonnullis aliis, absolvendi eos ab excommunicationis sententiis in variis casibus secundum juris et facti exigentiam putavimus expedire, necnon dispensandi cum clericis, qui cum a canone vel ab homine latam sententiam incurrissent irregularitatis notam, immiscendo se divinis officiis, contraxerint, per alias nostras litteras plenam ét liberam concedimus facultatem. Datum apud Urbem veterem, kalendas augusti, pontificatus nostri anno quarto.

Comments: Although not specifically addressed to the Friars Preachers, this general bull was added to the specific one to provide the Dominican crusade preachers with concrete information on what had happened in Acre and the conditions offered for those who would take the Cross.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1734.

1291 22/8 (a)

Västerås

Province of Dacia, Convents of Bergen, Haderslev, Helsingborg, Holbæk, Kalmar, Lund, Lödöse, Næstved, Odense, Oslo, Ribe, Roskilde, Schleswig, Sigtuna, Skara, Skänninge, (Slagelse?), Strängnäs, Tallinn, Turku, Viborg, Visby, Västerås, Åhus and Århus (prov. Dacia), Oxford (prov. Anglia), Paris (prov. Francia), and Cologne (prov. Teutonia)

The provincial chapter of the Friars Preachers in Dacia is held in Västerås.

The following transfers of individual friars between the convents are decided: Fr. (Jordanes?) de Slagelse, Fr. Bero of Roskilde and Fr. Fatherus are assigned to an unknown convent; Fr. Thordo of Åhus and Fr. Johannes Karelus are assigned to the convent in Skara; Fr. Boecius of Haderslev, Fr. Jacobus Petri of Århus, Fr. Lydulphus of Tallinn and Fr. Saxo of Lund are assigned to the convent in Schleswig; Fr. Thorstanus of Ribe, Fr. Johannes Næs of Århus, Fr. Amundus of Oslo, Fr. Augmundus of Lödöse and Fr. Enarus ‘the older’ are assigned to the convent in Bergen, the former as lector, the second as student; Fr. Laurentius, Fr. Skeldulphus, Fr. Thorstanus and Fr. Eschonus of Lödöse, and Fr. Østenus of Kalmar are assigned to the convent in Lödöse, the former as lector, the rest as students; Fr. Johannes Kroc of Schleswig, Fr. Johannes Justine, Fr. Jacobus Boecii, Fr. Olavus Pinguis of Næstved and Fr. Petrus Dacus of Finland are assigned to the convent in Åhus, the former as lector logicalia, the rest af students; also Fr. Johannes Longus of Visby and Fr. Arnoldus of Kalmar are assigned to the convent in Åhus; Fr. Bernardus and Elvardus are assigned to the convent in Tallinn; Fr. Erlingus, laybrother and bricklayer of Oslo, is assigned to the convent in Västerås; Fr. Thidericus of Åhus is assigned to the convent in Haderslev; Fr. Tosto, Fr. Thosto of Skänninge, Fr. Andreas of Kalmar and Fr. Anbernus of Sigtuna are assigned to the convent in Strängnäs, the former as lector; Fr. Strango of Roskilde and Fr. Johannes Uffonis are assigned to the convent in Næstved; Fr. Boecius of Næstved and Fr. Hermannus of Visby, who formerly was in Tallinn, are assigned to the convent in Helsingborg; Fr. Laurentius Wæstgotus, Fr. Johannes Cristine, Fr. Arnfastus and Fr. Michael of Finland are assigned to the convent in Turku (‘Finland’); Fr. Nicolaus of Finland, whom Fr. Petrus Dacus shall travel with until Kalmar, is assigned to the convent in Kalmar; and Fr. Nicolaus Attonis of Helsingborg is assigned to the convent in Holbæk.

Fr. Andreas is called home from the studium generale in Paris and his position is handed over to Fr. Hemmingus, who has been in Oxford; Fr. Nicolaus Swir is called home from the studium in Oxford, whereto Fr. Boyo, who has been in Cologne, and Fr. Bero of Västerås are assigned; Fr. Nicolaus Porse is assigned the position of Fr. Boyo in Cologne.

Some friars of the convent in Lund, who have supported the work of Fr. Hermannus Teutonicus, although he has been refused (‘ejected’) by the Order, are punished with one day on bread and water, one mass, one psalter and one disciplina; the friars of the convent in Visby, who have elected Fr. Johannes Longus as prior, are given a similar punishment; the friars of the convent in Kalmar, who have caused difficulties for their visitator, are punished with two masses, two psalters and two disciplinas; Fr. Thorstanus, (just appointed) lector for the convent in Bergen, who without giving any excuse absented from the general chapter, for which he had been appointed diffinitor for the province of Dacia, is punished with 10 days on bread and water, 10 masses etc.; his appointed socius for the same chapter, Fr. Eskillus, lector for the convent in Lund, is similarly punished with five days on bread and water etc.; Fr. Eskillus of the convent in Odense, who has not performed his enjoined visitation of the convents in Skåne, is punished with three days on bread and water etc.; Fr. Thorstanus, subprior of the convent in Lund, who on his own initiative has sold books to Lady Ingerd, is punished with one day on bread and water etc., and told to repurchase the books within a month.

Fr. Olavus Albus of Næstved is appointed visitator for the convents in Skåne and Halland; Fr. Andreas Bloch shall visit the convents on Sjælland; Fr. Jordanes of Slagelse shall visit the convents on Fyn and in nothern Jylland; Fr. Petrus Alaburgensis shall visit the convents in southern Jylland; Fr. Vincius of Lödöse shall visit the convents in Svealand; Fr. Roricus of Strängnäs shall visit the convents in Götaland and in Kalmar; Fr. Thorstanus of Kalmar shall visit the overseas convents; and Fr. Asmundus shall visit the convents in Norway. Fr. Ericus of Bergen and Fr. Olavus of Oslo are restored as friars in the order. Prior Fr. Petrus in Roskilde, lector Fr. Petrus in Viborg, lector Fr. Finvidus of Århus and Fr. Thorstanus of Kalmar are all appointed preachers general of the province. Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the convent in Skänninge, is appointed diffinitor of the province for the next general chapter (in Rome), whereto he will go with Fr. Petrus, prior of the convent in Århus, as his socius.

Commemorational prayers for the living are prescribed for the King and Queen of Sweden, the King and Queen Mother of Denmark, the King of Norway, and Duke Valdemar of Schleswig and his wife and son, each family with two masses by each priest; for the dukes and archbishops of all three kingdoms with one mass by each priest, especially for the elected archbishop of Uppsala, “our brother”, for whom each convent shall say an additional two masses and, for the convents in Sweden, shall collect alms for him and his church in their chancels before and after Salve Regina; for the bishop of Västerås, who honours the chapter with his presence, with two masses by each priest and each convent; for all bishops of the three kingdoms, including “our brothers” in Børglum and Bergen, all nobility and all canons at cathedral chapter in the three kingdoms, some of them specifically named, with one mass by each priest and by each convent; likewise for the abbesses of the Cistercian and Benedictine nunneries in Vreta, Askeby, Risaberga, Gudum, Ø, Ring, Randers, Dalum and Vissing; for the prioresses and convents of the Dominican nunneries of St. Agnes in Roskilde and St. Martin in Skänninge, Sr. Margareta of the latter convent, and for whole convent of the Cistercian nunnery in Sko; and for all friends and benefactors of this particular chapter with three masses; in total 20 masses. Prayers for the deceased are prescribed for the bishops of Linköping and Strängnäs, Abbess Elena and Prioress Elena of Sko, and a number of named nobles and canons secular; and especially for the former King Magnus of Sweden with four masses by each priest and each convent at his anniversary, and, for the convents in Sweden, one additional mass every week; in total nine masses.

The next provincial chapter shall be held in Lund on 8 September (1292).

Source: Acta capituli provincialis OP Dacie.

Language: Latin.

….. de Slaulosia et fratrem Beronem Roskildensem. N. Ad eandem domum assignamus fratrem Fatherum. Ad domum Skarensem assignamus fratrem Thordonem de Aosia et fratrem Johannem Karelum. Ad conventum Sleswicensem assignamus fratrem Bo de Hatherslef, fratrem Jacobum Petri de Arusia, fratrem Lydulphum de Revalia et fratrem Saxonem qui stat Lundis. Ad domum Bergensem assignamus fratrem Thorstanum Ripensem pro lectore. Cui deputamus pro studio fratrem Johannem Næs de Arusia. Ad eandem assignamus fratrem Amundum de Asloya et fratrem Augmundum qui est Lythosie et fratrem Enarum seniorem. Ad domum Lythosiensem assignamus pro lectore fratrem Laurentium. Cui assignamus studentes fratrem Skeldulphum, fratrem Thorstanum et Eschonem Lythosiensem et fratrem Østonem de Kalmarnia. Ad domum Aosiensem assignamus fratrem Johannem Kroc Sleswicensem ut legat logicalia. Cui studentes deputamus fratres Johannem Justine, Jacobum Bo son, Olavum Pinguem de Nestweth, Petrum Dacum de Finlandia. Ad eandem domum assignamus fratres Johannem Longum de Wisby et fratrem Arnoldum de Kalmarnia. Ad domum Revaliensem assignamus fratres Bernardum et Elardum. Ad domum Insulensem assignamus fratrem Erlingum conversum muratorum de Asloya. Ad domum Hatherslevensem assignamus fratrem Thidricum qui est Aosie. Ad domum Strenginensem assignamus fratrem Tostonem pro lectore, fratrem Thostonem Skeningensem, fratrem Andream Kalmarniensem, fratrem Anbernum de Sictonia. Ad domum Nestwethensem assignamus fratrem Strangonem de Roskilde et fratrem Johannem Uffonis. Ad domum Helsingburgensem assignamus fratrem Boo Nestwethensem et fratrem Hermannum de domo Wisbycensi qui prius stetit in Revalia. Ad domum Finlandensem assignamus fratrem Laurentium Wæstgotum, fratrem Johannem Cristine et fratrem Arnfastum, fratrem Michaelem de Finlandia. Ad domum Kalmarnensem assignamus fratrem Nicholaum Finlandensem qui fratrem Petrum Dacum usque in Kalmarniam secum ducat. Ad domum Holbækcensem assignamus fratrem Nicolaum Attonis qui stat Helsingburgh.

Revocamus de studio Parisiensi fratrem Andream et assignamus loco eius fratrem Hemmingum qui stat Oxonie. Item revocamus de studio Oxoniensi fratrem Nicholaum Swir et assignamus eidem studio fratres Boyonem qui stat Colonie et Beronem Insulensem. Ad studium Coloniense assignamus fratrem Nicholaum dictum Porsæ, loco fratris Boyonis.

Iste sunt penitentie. Omnibus fratribus Lundensibus qui consenserunt in professionem Hermanni Theutonici, jam de ordine ejecti, injungimus ∙i∙ diem in pane et aqua, ∙i∙ missam, ∙i∙ psalterium, ∙i∙ disciplinam. Item omnibus fratribus in conventu Wisbycensi qui fratrem Johannem Longum in priorem elegerunt ∙i∙ diem in pane et aqua, ∙i∙ missam, ∙i∙ psalterium, ∙i∙ disciplinam. Item omnibus fratribus Skarensibus qui visitatori sibi per vicarios misso difficultatem fecerunt ∙ii∙ missa, ∙ii∙ psalteria, ∙ii∙ disciplinas. Item fratri Thorstano lectori Bergensi qui cum esset diffinitor ad capitulum generale non juit, nec se de hoc excusare curavit, injungimus ∙x∙ dies in pane et aqua, ∙x∙ missas, ∙x∙ psalteria, ∙x∙ disciplinas. Item fratri Eskillo lectori Lundensi socio sibi deputato quia similiter remansit ∙v∙ dies in pane et aqua etcetera. Item fratri Eskillo Othoniensi quia non visitavit domos Skanie ∙iii∙ dies in pane etcetera. Item fratri Thorstano suppriori Lundensi qui res sibi commendatas ad redimendos libros domicelle Ingærth in alios usus distraxit ∙i∙ diem etcetera et volumus quod infra mensem ab actis lectis libros redimat memoratos.

Domos Skanie et Hallandie visitet Olavus Albus de Nestweth. Domos Syalændie visitet Andreas Bloch. Domos Othoniensem, Wibergensem, Arusiensem visitet frater Jordanes de Slaulosia. Domos Ripensem, Sleswicensem, Hatherslevensem visitet frater Petrus Alæburghensis. Domos Suecie visitet frater Vincius Lythosiensis. Domos Gotie utriusque et domum Kalmarnensem visitet frater Roricus Strenginensis. Domos maritimas visitet frater Thorstanus Kalmarnensis. Domos Norwegie visitet frater Asmundus.

Restituimus ad fratrem ordinem fratrem Ericum Bergensem et Olavum Asloensem. Predicatores generales instituimus fratrem Petrum priorem Roskildensem, fratrem Petrum lectorem Wibergensem, fratrem Finwidum lectorem Arusiensem et fratrem Thorstanum Kalmarnensem. Diffinitor capituli generalis frater Nicholaum prior Skeningensis, socius eius frater Petrus prior Arusiensis.

Capitulum sequens assignamus Lundis in nativitate beate virginis, terminum ante quem fratres non veniant ad capitulum vigilia vigilie. Sententias judicum approbamus. Letania more solito dicatur.

….. sancti spiritus assit nobis gratia.

Ista sunt suffragia pro vivis. Pro domino rege Swecie, domina regina, matre sua, et aliis liberis eius et bono statu regni Swecorum, quilibet sacerdos ∙ii∙ missas. Pro domino rege Dacie, domina regina matre eius et bono statu regni sui, quilibet sacerdos ∙ii∙ missas. Pro domino rege Norvegie et bono statu regni sui ∙ii∙ missas. Pro dominis ducibus Dacie, Swecie et Norvegie ∙i∙ missam. Pro domino Waldemaro et uxore sua, nec non et pro filio eius, domicello Erico ∙ii∙ missas. Pro dominis archiepiscopis Lundensi, Nythrosiensi, quilibet sacerdos ∙i∙ missam. Pro domino electo Upsalensi, fratre nostro, et pro bono statu sue ecclesie, quilibet sacerdos ∙i∙ missam de spiritu sancto et quilibet conventus ∙ii∙ missas, unam de beata virgine et aliam de bono dominico et in quolibet conventu regni Suecie, dicatur pro eo post nonam in choro salve regina cum collecta concede nos et ecclesie tue usque ad reditum suum. Pro domino episcopo Arusiensi qui capitulum sua presentia honoravit et per triduum sollempniter procuravit, ac pro bono statu sue ecclesie, quilibet sacerdos ∙ii∙ missas et quilibet conventus ∙ii∙ missas. Pro dominis episcopis Skarensi, Wocsonensi, Arusiensi, Ripensi, Sleswicensi, Burglanensi fratre nostro, Wibergensi, Roskildensi, Bergensi fratre nostro, Asloensi, Hamarensi et dominis electis Lincopensi, Aboensi, quilibet sacerdos ∙i∙ missam et quilibet conventus ∙i∙ de bono dominico. Pro dominis Benedicto legifere, comite Henrico Swantæpolc, Magno Joon son, Thrugillo marskalco, Karolo Gøtstafson, Nicholao Systrøcson, Benedicto Hafrikson, Byrgero Petri, Magno Gregorii, Kanuto Erici, Thoriro Ketilli, Halwido, Dan Joonson, Andrea camerario, Magno Pætærson, David Thorstenson, domino priore de Ryynth, Guthorm Gythæson, Byærny, Thoriro Byscopson, ac aliis nobilibus trium regnorum, uxoribus et liberis eorum ∙i∙ missam et quilibet conventus ∙i∙ de beate virgine. Pro dominabus Ulfwildi, Margareta Gøstafdotær, Ingyburgh Ulfsdotær, Ingrith de Wallerstath, Ingrith de Thyuphstorp, domina Botildi, Elsif relicta prefecti Skanie, quilibet sacerdos ∙i∙ missam. Pro dominis canonicis Arusiensis ecclesie, et dominis preposito et archidiacono ecclesie Upsalensis, nec non et aliis canonicis, ac capitulis trium regnorum. Item pro dominabus abbatissis Wrethensi, de Askæby, Risabyerch, Gythøm, Faøthæ, Rynd, Randers, Dalum, Wising, pro priorissa de sancta Agnete Roskilde, priorissa sancti Martini de Skæningia et sorore Margareta ibidem, filia domini Waldemari, quondam rege Swecorum, ac bono statu monasteriorum eorum et monasterii Skoo ∙i∙ missam et quilibet conventus ∙i∙ de spiritu sancto. Pro familiaribus et benefactoribus et recommendatis in capitulo, habentibus litteras de beneficiis ordinis et recipientibus fratres euntes ad capitulum, hiis qui recipient redeuntes, nec non pro eis qui capitulo benefecerunt ∙iii∙ missas. Summa ∙xx∙ misse.

Ista sunt suffragia pro defunctis. Pro anima inclite recordationis domini Magni quondam regis Swecie illustrissimi ∙iiii^or∙ missas et quilibet conventus ∙iiii^or∙ et volumus quod anniversarium suum hoc anno ante natale, scilicet ∙xv^mo∙ kalendarum januarii in omnibus conventibus provincie cum missis et vigiliis sollempniter celebretur et quod quilibet conventus regni Swecie ∙i∙ missam qualibet septimana pro anima sua, infra annum presentem dicere coneatur et nomen suum, cum predicto die sui obitus in singulis conventibus in nostris kalendariis apponatur. Pro anima domini Lincopensis, quilibet sacerdos ∙i∙ missam. Pro anima domini Strænginensis ∙i∙ missam. Pro animabus dominorum Kanuti legiferi et fratris sui domini Amundi Karlsun, domini archidiaconi Lin[copensis] et canonicorum eiusdem ecclesie, Karl Oke son, Ulf Karlson, Magni de Byærghøm, Magni Gærstæson, Laurentii Petri, Andree canonici Lundensis et dominarum Ranhburgh, Elizabeth, Elæne abbatisse de Skoo, Ælæne priorisse ibidem, domicellarum Rafnildis, Katerine, Kalkæ et aliorum benefactorum in capitulo recommendatis et hiis qui habuerunt litteras de beneficiis ordinis ∙iii∙ missas. Summa ∙ix∙ misse. Pro qualibet missa superius pre quilibet clericus ∙vii^tem∙ psalteria cum letania, con[ventusque / -versusque?] ∙c∙ pater noster cum totidem ave Maria dicant.

Comments: No explicit date is given in the act (or acts). The now lost extracts were preserved in two fragments of parchment, which led their finder and publisher, George Stephens, to conclude that they referred to two different provincial chapters. Based on the dateable information given in the acts, he dated the first part to the period 1275-80. The second part can, by fortune, be dated quite exactly, as several references clearly dates it to the year 1291, among them the reference to the archiepiscopal electus in Uppsala as ‘our confrater’, see below. The venue of the chapter is indirectly identified in the act as Arus, i.e. either Västerås or Århus. From a different letter issued by the prior provincial and diffinitors at the provincial chapter (in capitulo prouinciali apud westraaross) of 1291, the date is specified to 1291 22/8 and the venue to Västerås. Jarl Gallén has convincingly suggested that the two parchments originally came from the same chapter act (Gallén 1946, 220-223), and although a number of other years theoretically are possible to suggest as well for the first part (1276-78, 1290-92, 1295-97 and 1301), Gallén’s collective suggestion of 1291 must be considered the most likely one. ● The first fragment starts in the middle of the list of transfers, at a point when the new assignments for the older convents of Lund, Ribe, Visby, Nidaros, Roskilde, Skänninge, Viborg, Århus, Odense, and Oslo has already been listed. It cannot be said which convent the first three friars were assigned to, but since two of them seem to have come from Sjælland, the Danish houses of Viborg, Århus and Odense are the most likely ones. ● Fr. Thorstanus of the Friars Preachers in Kalmar, appointed preacher general and visitator of the domus maritimas (i.e. the convents in Visby, Tallinn and Turku), was prior of the convent in Kalmar in 1291 8/9, when he during a stay in Skänninge witnessed the admission of Benedikta Holmsteni in the convent of Dominican sisters. He was still prior in 1299, when he witnessed and confirmed an adjustment to the conditions of Sr. Benedikta’s admission, allowing her to transfer with her dowry to Kalmar, should a Dominican nunnery be founded there. It was undoubtedly also him, who as anonymous prior of the convent in Kalmar witnessed the donation of some landed estate to the Cistercian nuns in Sko Abbey in 1299 27/11. Most likely, he is identical to the Fr. Thorstanus of the Friars Preachers, who together with Fr. Thorirus testified a disciplinary report on the bishop of Växjö in 1280 15/2; it is not stated to which convent the two friars were affiliated, but since the event took place in Växjö, which was in the terminario district of the convent in Kalmar, Fr. Thorstanus and Fr. Thorirus were probably in Växjö as visiting fratres terminarii from Kalmar. ● Fr. Asmundus, appointed visitator of the convents in Norway (i.e. Nidaros, Bergen and Oslo), is probably identical to the Prior Asmundus of the convent in Oslo, who in 1298 7/8 witnessed an appeal letter to the pope from two attourneys of the bishop of Stavanger. ● Fr. Petrus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, appointed preacher general, was elected prior provincial in 1302. He, thus, may have succeeded Fr. Olavus twice, first as prior conventual of Roskilde in 1286, when Olavus was elected provincial, and again as provincial in 1302. Fr. Petrus ‘of Roskilde’ took part in the general chapter in Toulouse in 1304 15/6. At the provincial chapter held in Skänninge in 1305 22/8, he certified a papal bull concerning the Order’s regulations on punishment, and passed sentence in a conflict of terminario between the convents of Strängnäs and Sigtuna (1305 17/7 and 1305 c.22/8). On his way to Skara after a provincial chapter in Skänninge in 1303-05, he almost drowned on Lake Vättern, but was miraculously saved by St. Eric. In 1306, he met with Bishop Arne of Bergen in Bergen in an attempt to settle the long-going conflict between the local Dominican convent and cathedral chapter. He was reprimanded and possibly punished lightly by the general chapter in 1307 (14/5) along with the diffinitors of the preceding provincial chapter for having absolved a number of preachers general without authorisation. He was absolved from the provincial office by the general chapter in 1308 (2/6). During his time as prior in Roskilde, he may be identical to the Dominican ‘Father Petrus of Roskilde’, who was bequeathed as personal confessor of nobleman Jakob Herbjørnsen in 1299 13/6. ● Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Skänninge, appointed diffinitor of Dacia for the forthcoming general chapter to be held in Rome, witnessed the admission of Benedikta Holmsteni in the convent of Dominican sisters in Skänninge in 1291 8/9. It was probably also he, who in 1293 9/9 witnessed the donation of some land by the provost of Sunnerbo to the cathedral chapter of Linköping, although here neither termed prior nor lector. He was lector in Skänninge in 1299, when he witnessed and confirmed an adjustment to the conditions of Sr. Benedikta’s admission, allowing her to transfer with her dowry to Kalmar, should a Dominican nunnery be founded there. Fr. Nicolaus was once again prior of the Friars Preachers in Skänninge, when he in 1302 5/12 witnessed a donation to the Cistercian nuns of Vreta Abbey, and he took part as diffinitor of his province at the general chapter in Genova in 1305 (6/6), and passed sentence in a conflict of terminario between the convents of Strängnäs and Sigtuna in 1305 c.22/8. ● None of the remaining named friars are known with certainty from other sources. Possible exceptions are Fr. Skeldulphus, assigned to the convent in Lödöse as student, and Fr. Boyo, transferred from the studium generale in Cologne to Oxford, who due to the relative rareness of their names may be identical to Lector Skeldulphus of the convent in Strängnäs in 1310 8/6, and Lector Boyo of the convent in Ribe in 1305 c.22/8. Fr. Laurentius, assigned as lector to the convent in Lödöse, may be identical to Fr. Laurentius Sweus, who studied at the Dominican studium generale in Cologne in 1277-1279 (see 1277 11/10). ● The bynames of Fr. Johannes Karelus and Fr. Laurentius Wæstgotus suggest an origin from the districts of Karelia (in the Finnish-Russian borderland) and Västergötland (south-western Sweden) respectively. ● The act includes two references to a friar of Slaulosia, somehow related to the town of Slagelse on south-western Sjælland. Since the name of the initial friar, who is being transferred to an unknown convent, is missing, he may be identical to the later mentioned Fr. Jordanes de Slagelse, who is appointed visitator of the houses in northern Jylland and Fyn. Since no convent is otherwise known established in Slagelse, the explanation seems to be that de Slaulosia is a personal byname of the friar, either indicating his native origin or terminario affiliation. However, as the two references may also relate to two different friars, and since Jordanes was quite a rare name among Danish Friars Preachers that hardly called for an incolent byname to identify him from namesakes, and finally since no other convent affiliation is mentioned in any of the two cases, it cannot be ruled out that they may indeed reflect a temporary attempt to found a Dominican convent in Slagelse. The town was well situated for such a fourth Dominican foundation on Sjælland (in addition to Roskilde, Næstved and Holbæk) and it housed no Franciscan convent either, probably because it was highly dominated by the nearby Antvorskov Abbey of the Hospitallers of St. John; indeed, opposition from the Hospitallers may be the reason for a possible failure of such a Dominican attempt to establish in Slagelse. That the town certainly was of Dominican interest is seen in 1532 19/5, when the convent of Friars Preachers in Roskilde had a domus terminario in Slagelse with a permanently stationed terminarius. ● Similar speculations can to some degree be launched for Fr. Petrus Alaburgensis, appointed visitator of the convents in southern Jylland. His byname refers to the town of Aalborg in northern Jylland, also without any known Dominican convent. ● The transfer of Fr. Erlingus, laybrother and bricklayer, from Oslo to the convent in Västerås suggests that the latter place at this time went through some construction work on the priory. ● Neither the disciplinary case against Fr. Hermannus Teutonicus nor his supporters in Lund is known from other sources. Gallén read the text as if an expelled friar had been illegally submitted by the convent in Lund (Gallén 1946, 257), but this is hardly supported by the rather light punishment. It seems more plausible to interpret it, with Blomqvist, as a continued promotion by some friars in Lund of Fr. Hermannus’ ideas or teachings, even though these had been officially condemned by the Order (Blomqvist 1944, 113-114). It is, however, not straightforward to identify such a work or its author. The most obvious candidate, Fr. Hermannus de Minden, prior provincial of Teutonia (1286-1290), had resigned from his provincial office shortly before, but he is not known for any controversial theses or writings at the time (Finke 1891, 22-43). ● It is not indicated why the election of Fr. Johannes Longus as prior of the convent in Visby was illegal, and even to a degree that his supporters had to be disciplined for it. It was probably as a consequence of this election that Fr. Johannes Longus at the same provincial chapter was transferred to the convent in Åhus. ● The King and Queen of Sweden at this time was Birger Magnusson (1290-1318) and Märta (†1341), Birger’s mother was Queen Dowager Helvig von Holstein (†1324-26), whose husband, King Magnus Ladulås of Sweden, had died in 1290 18/12. The King and Queen Mother of Denmark at the time was Erik VI Menved (1286-1319) and Agnes von Brandenburg (†1304); the king was not married until 1296. The King of Norway at this time was Eirik II Magnusson (1280-1299). It is not clear who is meant by ‘the dukes of Denmark, Sweden and Norway’. Duke Valdemar IV of Schleswig (1283-1312) was at this time a rival pretender for the Danish throne; he was married to Elisabeth von Sachsen-Lauenburg (†c.1306), their son was the later Duke Erik II of Schleswig (1312-1325). The Archbishops of Lund and Nidaros at this time were Jens Grand (1289-1302) and Jørund (1287-1309) respectively. The elected archbishop of Uppsala, “our brother”, was Fr. Johannes Upsalensis, see 1286. He was elected archbishop of Uppsala in 1289, but died on his way to the Curia to receive the pallium in 1291 8-15/9. The bishop of Västerås, who honoured the provincial chapter with his presence, was Peder (1284-1299). The remaining 13 bishops to be prayed for among the living were Brynolf Algotsson of Skara (1278-1317), Bo of Växjö (1287-1291), Jens of Århus (1288-1306), Christian II of Ribe (1288-1313), Fr. Nicolaus OP of Børglum (1283-1297; see 1283 8/9), Laurids of Viborg (1286-1297/98), Jens Hind af Roskilde (1290-1300), Fr. Narve OP of Bergen (1278-1304; see 1281 17/3), Eyvind of Oslo (1288-1303), Torstein of Hamar (1288-1304, (electus) Lars II of Linköping (1292-1307), and (electus) Magnus of Turku (1291-1308); this is the only known source stating that Bishop Nicolaus of Børglum was Dominican. ● The deceased, for whom prayers were prescribed, include King Magnus Ladulås of Sweden (who died 1291 18/12), Bishop Bengt Birgersson of Linköping (†1291 25/5), and Bishop Anund Jonsson of Strängnäs (†1291). ● Sr. Margareta of the Dominican sisters in Skänninge was daughter of the deposed King Valdemar of Sweden (1250-1275), who at this time was imprisoned in Nyköping Castle. As Swedish princess, she was at first engaged to be married to Duke Johann of Braunschweig, but in 1288 she entered the convent in Skänninge. ● Apart from the two Dominican nunneries in Roskilde and Skänninge, the orderly division by nation of abbesses to be prayed for is noteworthy: all four Swedish abbesses of Vreta, Askeby, Riseberga and Sko were Cistercian; all six Danish abbesses of Gudum, Ø, Ring, Randers, Dalum and Vissing were Benedictine; the list could have included Cistercian abbesses in Denmark as well (in Roskilde and Slangerup), but this is not the case.

Published: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. I, pp. 559-565.

Literature: Jakobsen 2018a, 376.

1291 30/8

Copenhagen

Convent of Roskilde

Will for Peder Ud, former stablemaster of the Roskilde Bishop, in which he leaves 1 mark denariorum to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde.

Source: Transcript in The Roskilde Bishop’s Chapter Book. Diocese Library of Linköping.

Language: Latin.

In primis lego ecclesie sancte trinitatis et beate Lucii Roskildis xx marchas denariorum et ibidem eligo sepulturam. Item fratribus minoribus ibidem marcham denariorum. Item fratri Suenoni ibidem marcham. Item claustro fratrum predicatorum ibidem marcham denariorum. (...) Ad huius facti euidenciam sigilla sua presentibus una cum sigillo meo apponant. Datum Hafnis...

Comments: The transcribed will does not itself name the testator, but according to a heading of the transcript, it was the Testamentum Petri Vth quondam stabularii domini Johannis episcopi Roskildensis, a former stablemaster of Bishop Johannes Grand of Roskilde, whom the will also terms as Peder’s lord. Furthermore, it is stated that Peder Ud is living in Copenhagen and he appears to have family relations to south-eastern Zealand.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 16; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 27.

1291 (8/9 or 15/9)

Province of Dacia, Convent of Sigtuna

Fr. Johannes of the Friars Preachers, elected archbishop of Uppsala, dies in Provence on his way to the papal Curia to receive the pallium. His corpse is returned to Sweden and buried with the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna.

Sources: A. Annales 1160-1336, B. Registrum ecclesie Upsalensis. C. Annales 266-1430.

Language: Latin.

MCCXCI obiit frater Johannes electus Upsalensis. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

1291 døde broder Johannes, ‘electus’ i Uppsala.

(…) Post huius [: archiepiscopum dominus Magnus Booson] mortem postulatus fuit in archiepiscopum frater Johannes Dei gracia episcopus Aboensis, cuius postulacio per dominum Nicolaum papam ∙iiii∙ admissa fuit, qui postmodum pro inpetrando sibi palio versus curiam iter arripiens apud Provinum in Francia obiit (…) anno Domini MCCXC primo in nativitate beate virginis, cuius corpus relatum est Siktoniam et apud fratres ibidem sepultum. (…)

MCCXCI. Obierunt frater Johannes electus Upsalensis (…).

Dansk oversættelse:

1291. Broder Johannes, ‘electus’ i Uppsala, døde (…).

Comments: On Fr. Johannes ‘Upsalensis’, see 1286 23/4. ● Whereas B states his deathday to the birthday of the Holy Virgin (8 September), another chronicle has “in octava nativitatis beate Virginis” (15 September) (FMU no. 200).

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 595; Annales Suecici, p. 271. B. Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. V no. 3834; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:2, p. 100; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 200. C. Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, p. 26; Annales Suecici, p. 282; Annales Ordinis Predicatorum Dacie (online).

1292 27/2

Gudhem

Convent of Skara

Fr. Olavus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Skara, is witness to the admission of Katarina Matsdotter to the Cistercian nunnery of Gudhem and her donation of landed property to the nuns as dowry. Among the other witnesses called in by Lady Katarina are Bishop Brynolf of Skara, Canon Bengt of the same cathedral chapter, Abbott Arnbjørn of Varnhem Abbey, and Fr. Alverus, lector of the Friars Minor in Skara.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus presens scriptum cernentibus, B. divina miseratione Skarensis episcopus, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Tenore presentis constare volumus universis quod in presentia nostra constituta nobilis mulier domina Katerina Mathei quondam filia, relicto seculo religioni se tradens, curias suas Gingrini, Soloryder et Hand, cum coloniis, molendinis, agris, pratis, silvis et piscariis ac ceteris pertinentiis suis infra sepes et extra claustro Gudhem in quo habitum sanctimonialium assumpsit rite contulit jure perpetuo possidendas possessionem, proprietatem, dominium et omne jus quod sibi vel heredibus suis in dictis curiis et qualibet predictarum competiit vel competere posset, in dictum claustrum scotatione legittima secundum consuetudinem terre pure, simpliciter, et irrevocabiliter transferendo presentibus testibus infra scriptis. Ne igitur super donatione et scotatione predictis, aliqua possit in posterum dubietas suboriri, sigillum nostrum una cum sigillis nobilium dominorum Laurentii Bobergh, Thyrneri Botildir sun, Tholvonis Cannumulæ presentibus est appensum, testes autem qui donationi et scotationi supratactis interfuerunt sunt isti dominus Laurentius Bobergh, Thyrnerus Botilder sun, Tholvo Cannumuli memorati, et religiosi viri dominus Arnbernus abbas de Warnhem, frater Olavus prior predicatorum Skaris, frater Alverus lector fratrum minorum Skaris, dominus Benedictus canonicus Skarensis per dictam dominam Katerinam ad hoc vocati specialiter et rogati. Datum Gudhem anno Domini MCCXC secundo, quarto kalendas martii.

Comments: Fr. Olavus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Skara, is not known from any other sources. ● Katarina Matsdotter has not been further identified, but probably originated from the local nobility.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1062 (SDHK no. 1553 with scan of document).

1292 4/3

Broby

Convents of Holbæk, Næstved and Roskilde, Nunnery of Roskilde

Last will and testament for Gyde Skjalmsdatter Bang, widow of Esbern Karlsen, in which the convents of Friars Preachers in Næstved and Roskilde each are given 3 marks denariorum for their churches and 2 marks for the convents, while the convent in Holbæk together with the Franciscan convent in Kalundborg is given a cape worth 53 pence.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti amen. Cum natura humana semper mutabilis [est] nec mortis horam valet agnoscere, saluti fidelium in hoc salubriter est provisum, et a divina providentia omnibus hominibus misericorditer concessum quod de bonis ipsis a Deo in seculo concessis in animarum remedium et peccatorum redemptionem sibi provideant dum vivunt et possunt. Ego igitur Gythæ domini Skielm Bang filia, relicta quondam domini Esberni Karlssun, mente sana et incolumis licet corpore debilis et infirma, volens saluti anime mee providere de bonis michi a Deo concessis testamentum meum testimonio bonorum facio et ordino in hunc modum. (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus Roskildis tres marcas denariorum ad fabricam ecclesie et duas ad mensam ipsorum. Item fratribus minoribus ibidem ad fabricam tres marcas denariorum ecclesie et duas ad mensam ipsorum. Item claustro sancte Marie ibidem tres marcas denariorum. Item claustro sancte Agnetis ibidem unam marcas denariorum. Item claustro sancte Clare ibidem, unam marcas denariorum. (...) Item fratribus minoribus Nestweth tres marcas denariorum ad fabricam ecclesie et duas ad mensam ipsorum. Item fratribus predicatoribus ibidem tres marcas denariorum ad fabricam ecclesie et duas ad mensam ipsorum. (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus in Holæbæk, et fratribus minoribus in Kalændæburg, unum ornamentum mantelli continens quinquaginta tres denarious deauratos in ipsos equaliter dividendos. (...) Executores huius testamenti mei constituo nobiles viros et honestos dominum Skielm, illustris regis Danorum dapiferum nec non dominos Johannem Barthæsun, Nicholaum Knutsun, Nicolaum Myffæl milites ac Ingwarum Hiort, monens ipsos ac exhortans, ut hec omnia fideliter wxequantur. Ne igitur super hoc facto aliquod in posterum dubium oriatur presens scriptum sigillis dictorum executorum, una cum sigillo domini abbatis de Sora, nec non sigillo dilecti quondam mariti mei quo loco mei usa sum feci roborari. Actum Broby anno Domini M.CC.nonagesimo secundo, in die sancti Lucii pape et martiris presentibus domino Suenone presbitero de Broby, fratre Laurentio, fratre Eggardo, monachis de Sora, et Ingvaro Hiort, ac aliis pluribus fidedignis.

Comments: Gyde Skjalmsdatter Bang was yet another member of the Hvide family, sister to the late Bishop Peder Skjalmsen Bang of Roskilde (†1277). Broby was the central manor of her deceased husband Esbern Karlsen, situated on southern Zealand. · The lack of the Dominican convent in Vordingborg in this otherwise comprehensive list indicates that the convent no longer existed at this time – probably, it had moved to Næstved.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 17; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 67.

1292 1/8

Frövi

Convents of Kalmar, Lödöse, Sigtuna, Skara, Skänninge, Strängnäs, Turku, Visby and Västerås

Additional last will and testament for Magnus Johansson, in which he leaves 20 marks to the Friars Preachers in Västerås, 15 marks to the Friars Preachers in Kalmar, and 9 marks for each of the male Dominican convents in Lödöse, Skara, Skänninge, ‘Finland’ (Turku), Visby, Strängnäs and Sigtuna; these endowments have already been executed. Furthermore, his nephew, Fr. Israel, who is lector for the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, shall receive 20 marks silver; in case the lector dies before the testator, the money shall go to his convent instead. The will is witnessed and co-sealed by the prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Cum mortis terminus cunctis mortalibus sit incertus, idcirco ego Magnus Joansson diligenti et diutina deliberatione prehabita, anno Domini MCC octogesimo tertio in crastino beati Thome episcopi et martyris, meum condendo testamentum, legata feci monasteriis ac piis locis infra scriptis. Videlicet Nydal ∙xl∙ marcas denariorum; Guthem ∙xl∙ marcas denariorum; Alwastro ∙xl∙ marcas denariorum; Risiberg viginti marcas denariorum; Juluttum decem marcas denariorum; Ascaby ∙xx∙ marcas denariorum; Wretum ∙xx∙ marcas denariorum. Item fratribus predicatoribus, videlicet Ludosie, novem marcas denariorum; Scaris ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum; Skeningie novem marcas denariorum; Finlandie ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum; Wisby ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum; Strengenes ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum; Sictonie ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum; Calmarnie ∙xv∙ marcas denariorum; Westrearos ∙xx∙ marcas denariorum. Item fratribus minoribus, Scaris ∙xv∙ marcas denariorum; Junacøpie ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum; Lyncopie sex marcas denariorum; Suthercopie ∙xv∙ marcas denariorum; Nycopie ∙xv∙ marcas denariorum; Arbuga sex marcas denariorum; Enecopie ∙xxx∙ marcas denariorum; Stocholm ∙xv∙ marcas denariorum; Wisby ∙xv∙ marcas denariorum. Item hospitalibus, videlicet Ludosie sex marcas denariorum; Scaris sex marcas denariorum; Suthercopie sex marcas denariorum; Skeningie sex marcas denariorum; Enicopie sex marcas denariorum; Wisby sex marcas denariorum; Ølandie sex marcas denariorum. Nolens autem predicta legata sub futuris contingentibus meis heredibus in posterum persolvenda relinquere ipsa de consilio discretorum integre persolui suprascriptis monasteriis et locis. Eo excepto quod Nydal ∙xx∙, Guthem ∙xx∙, Alwastro ∙xx∙ marce denariorum, adhuc remanent persolvende. Pro quarum solutione facienda eisdem monasteriis curiam Kyliar obligo per presentes, donec integre fuerint persolute. Quia vero dominus ulterius michi tempus indulserat ordinandi de bonis meis. Ideo preter ea que pretacta sunt, de novo testamentum meum condo et ordino in hunc modum. In primis enim heredes michi instituo, dilecte quondam sororis mee filios, videlicet dominum Johanne[m] Angelum, et dominum Karolum canonicum Upsalensem. Locum autem sepulture apud monasterium sanctimonialium in Scho michi eligo. Cui monasterio lego curiam meam Snorsta, cum molendino et piscatura ibidem, ac ceteris bonis mobilibus et immobilibus, sicut ipsam possideo. Item lego ibidem ad unum altare beate virginis, ornamenta, calicem, missalem, et omnia alia necessaria que ad altaris ministerium requiruntur. Volens, ut per dominum Upsalensem temporibus perpetuis perpetuus vicarius instituatur ad altaris servitium memorati. Ad cuius vicarii sustentationem, curiam meam Frøsaker, et aliam curiam in Fullabro cum molendino ibidem, et insulam dictam Lisø sicut ipsa possideo, et predium meum Faldenæs, lego secundum modum et formam, que in litteris super hoc specialiter confectis, plenius continentur. Item dilecte uxori mee Ingiburgi si ipsam post me superstitem relinqui contigerit, lego curiam meam in Frødawi cum bonis omnibus mobilibus et immmobilibus, cum molendinis pertinentibus ad curiam Baldingstað, et quinque solidos terre cum dimidio, in Ølistum, et dimidiam oram terre in Sæby. Et quia curiam meam bother sitam in Niuthinge, quam eidem dilecte uxori mee pro donatione propter nuptias assignaveram, postmodum contuli famulo meo magno dicto Ænkiæ. Ideo loco eius assigno sibi curiam meam Husaby a Reech cum attinentiis omnibus. Item quia curiam Mithalby cuius proprietas olim spectabat ad sepedictam dilectam uxorem meam, de ipsius consensu contuli domine Ragnildi uxori domini Benedicti Boson, idcirco loco eius assigno sibi curiam meam Egby a Thorsne cum omnibus attinentiis suis, prout in litteris super hiis omnibus confectis, evidentius est expressum. Item ecclesie Upsalensi lego curiam meam Næs cum omnibus bonis mobilibus et immobilibus ibidem, ita tamen, quod ratione eiusdem legati, archiepiscopus Upsalensis infra annum a die obitus mei teneatur solvere fratribus minoribus Upsalie octoginta marcas denariorum quas lego eis, et triginta marcas denariorum ad fabricam ecclesie Upsalensis. Item lego dilecto nepoti meo fratri Israheli lectori fratrum predicatorum Sictonie ∙xx∙ marcas puri et examinati argenti, quas heredes mei vel huius testamenti exequtores sibi tradant plenarie, antequam ipsi heredes jus hereditarium assequantur. Qui frater Israel si ante perceptionem dicti legati decesserit, volo quod supradicte ∙xx∙ marce argenti Sictoniensi conuentui juxta modum superius positum nichilominus assignentur. Item cum pro domino Petro Ragnwalzson bone memorie, centum viginti marcas denariorum usualis monete exhibere tenear in subsidium Terre sancte. Ideo ad huius debiti satisfactionem si me vivente solutum non fuerit, deputo curiam meam Limsta in parrochia Yristum cum suis attinentiis omnibus, excepto grege jumentorum vulgariter dicto stoth, hac conditione adjecta, quod vel per dominum … Arosiensem episcopum si ei placuerit ad opus ecclesie sue possit redimi, vel alias vendi per predictos executores, quibus committo, ut eius pretium in supradicte Terre sancte subsidium transportari procurent. Item pro instaurando domicilio pauperum Upsalie in fundo qui ex parte Upsalensis ecclesie ad hoc fuerit assignatus lego unam stupam, tres oras terre in Upby, octo solidos terre in Granum, et predium quod habeo in villa que dicitur Brunnær parrochie Wængiæ, volens, ut eiusdem domicilii curam habeat prepositus Upsalensis. Item lego ecclesie Baldingstað, septem solidos terre in Grytum; ecclesie Næs, septem solidos terre in Stabby; ecclesie Sorundi, lego predium totum quod possideo in Forse; ecclesie Rosløsu, predium quod habui de Nicolao Haboæ; ecclesie Ketastadum, predium quod possideo in Wallum. Item curiam meam Hyrn, lego Katerine naturali filie mee, dummodo in monasterio Scho antedicto, se divine mancipare volverit servituti. Item Ingiburgi naturali filie mee, lego curiam meam Løstar, et curiam meam Widhem, cum molendino et piscatura ac ceteris bonis mobilibus et immobilibus, eisdem curiis attinentibus. Item curiam meam Cumblar quam habui per commutationem pro Hamundastadum, cum bonis mobilibus et immobilibus ibidem, tam servicii quam pietatis intuitu, lego Petro dicto Hwit, et Holmwasto dicto Scumpa, ita quod ipsi curiam et bona predicta inter se dividant ex equali. Item fratri Brothero confessori meo, lego tres marcas argenti. Item de qualibet curiarum mearum tam legatarum quam non legatarum do pauperibus unam vaccam. Servis etiam meis tam empticiis quam vernaculis et ancillis, plenam confero libertatem. Porro huius mei testamenti exequtores constituo, venerabiles patres ac dominos … archiepiscopum Upsalensem, episcopos … Strengenensem et … Arosiensem. Necnon priorem Sictoniensem et guardianum Upsalensem. Quorum si aliquis vel aliqui predictis exequendis intendere nequiuerint vel forsan nolverint, reliqui nichilominus liberam facultatem habeant supradicta omnia et singula exequendi. In omnium autem premissorum robur et evidentiam, sigillum domini mei, domini Byrgeri Dei gratia Sueorum Gothorumque regis illustris, una cum sigillo capituli Upsalensis, ac sigillis memoratorum … Strengenensis et Arosiensis episcoporum, sigillum meum, necnon predictorum prioris et guardiani presentibus sunt appensa. Actum apud Frødawi, anno Domini MCC nonagesimo secundo, in festo sancti Petri ad vincula.

Comments: On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281 2/10. ● The prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna at this time was Fr. Laurentius, see 1288 17/6. ● Magnus Johansson was a high-ranking Swedish nobleman of the Ängel family, married to Ingeborg Nilsdotter (see 1304 2/6); as the brother of Katarina Johansdotter, he was the uncle of Fr. Israel Erlandi (see above). He was ranked as knight and member of the Swedish national council, and marshall for King Valdemar. It was partly on his testamentary initiative that a Hospital of the Holy Ghost was founded in Uppsala in 1303, which eventually became partly administered by the Dominican convent in Sigtuna (see 1305 14/6 and 1310 16/2). Magnus died on 1294 11/2 and was, according to his last will, buried with the Cistercian nuns in Sko Abbey, with whom he had founded a clerical vicariate in 1291 19/5 and further endowed them in 1293 6/1. ● The preceding will of 1283 28/12, referred to in this will, is not extant. Magnus had already made another addition to his will in 1292 21/3, also with Prior Laurentius of Sigtuna as witness. ● Fr. Brotherus, the personal confessor of Magnus Johansson, who was bequeathed with 3 marks silver, was a Friar Minor, probably from the Franciscan convent in Uppsala; he also witnessed and co-sealed a donation by Lord Magnus for the Cistercian nunnery in Sko in 1293 6/1. ● Frövi (in Balingsla) was a manor house situated 22 km north-west of Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1737.

1292 8/9 (a)

Västerås

Province of Dacia, Convent of Lund

The provincial chapter of the Friars Preachers in Dacia is (to be) held in Lund.

Source: Acta capituli provincialis OP Dacie.

Language: Latin.

(…) Capitulum sequens assignamus Lundis in nativitate beate virginis, terminum ante quem fratres non veniant ad capitulum vigilia vigilie. (…)

Comments: The venue and date of the conference was decided at the preceding provincial chapter held in Västerås 1291 22/8 and proclaimed in its acts.

Published: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. I, p. 562.

1292

Convents of Kalmar, Lödöse, Sigtuna, Skara, Skänninge, Strängnäs, Tallinn, Turku, Visby and Västerås; Nunnery of Skänninge

Last will and testament for Karl Göstavsson, in which he chooses his burial place with the Friars Preachers in Skänninge, for which the convent is bequeathed with 60 marks money and 10 marks silver, to be redeemed from the former Bishop Bengt of Linköping, who owes him the money. In addition, the Dominican sisters in Skänninge receive the farm Budhamar on the condition that the revenue from it shall go to Sr. Katarina at the said convent throughout her lifetime. Furthermore, monetary endowments are given to the convents of Friars Preachers in Västerås (10 marks), Strängnäs (7 marks), Visby (1 mark silver) and Tallinn (6 marks), while the convent in Turku receives 9 marks for a perpetual mass to be held for himself and his servants. Fr. Abraham, prior of the Friars Preachers in Turku, is given a bundle (i.e. 40 pieces) of mixed furs. All other monastic houses, not already mentioned elsewhere (i.e. including the Dominican convents in Kalmar, Lödöse and Sigtuna) in the will, are each given 3 marks. Finally, he gives 80 marks to redeem a crusade vow.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Karulus Gøstasson, anime mee salubriter cupiens providere, testamentum meum condo in hunc modum. Fratribus predicatoribus Skeningie apud quos eligo sepulturam lego sexaginta marcas denariorum et ∙x∙ marcas puri, de domino B. quondam episcopo Lincopensi requirendas in quibus michi tenebatur. Item ∙lxxx∙ marcas puri pro cruce mea redimenda, ita tamen dividenda, ∙xii∙ marcas pro expensa illius qui vadit cum oblatione mea ad Terram sanctam, ∙xx∙ marcas pro anima mea et ∙x∙ pro anima patris mei, et ∙x∙ pro anima matris mee et decem marcas pro anima domini Johannis Philippi, et decem pro animabus omnium, a quibus aliquid injuste habueram, et ∙viii∙ marcas pro animabus famulorum meorum mortuorum, quibus in stipendiis non satisfeci pro servitute, et cuilibet claustro in Swecia ∙iii∙ marcas denariorum preter illis quibus plus dederam, videlicet claustro sororum Skeningie, cui dabo predium meum in Budhamar ista conditione, ut soror Katerina ibidem, redditus de eodem habeat in diebus suis ad usus suos, et post ipsam mortuam, claustrum habeat illud idem. Claustro Westraarus decem marcas denariorum. Claustro in Eskilstunum ∙v∙ marcas denariorum. Item fratribus in Strengiænes ∙vii∙ marcas denariorum. Item fratribus Enecopie ∙iiii∙ marcas denariorum cum dimidia. Item claustro in Fødhø ∙xx∙ marcas denariorum. Item claustro in Sko ∙vi∙ marcas denariorum. Item fratribus Østraaros ∙iiii∙ marcas denariorum. Item fratribus in Abo ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum pro anima mea et famulorum meorum. Item priori Habraham timbriam pellium variarum et similiter claustro Dynæmunæ Petro Stikkæ vel suis heredibus ∙i∙ marcam argenti. Fratribus predicatoribus in Wisby ∙i∙ marcam argenti; fratribus minoribus ibidem ∙i∙ marcam argenti; ospitali in Guthlandia ∙i∙ marcam argenti; claustro monialium ibidem ∙i∙ marcam argenti; griseis ibidem ∙i∙ marcam argenti. Item cuilibet ecclesie cathedrali decem marchas denariorum. Elavo de Resum ∙x∙ marcas denariorum. Ecclesie Strengiænensi ∙x∙ marcas puri de heredibus domini B. quondam Lincopensis episcopi requirendas, in quibus mihi tenebatur. Item fratribus predicatoribus Ræwalie ∙vi∙ marcas denariorum; et monialibus ibidem ∙vi∙ marcas denariorum. Item cuilibet ecclesie ubi curias habeo patrimoniales, et matrimoniales ∙i∙ marcam denariorum et marcam sacerdoti. Kanuto Jonson unum hærniskæ et unum gladium que ambo possedit pater suus. Agmundo Dotersson dextrarium meum griseum cum sella nova, et dextrarium meum blac; Agmundo qui est cum domino Benedicto Pæterson. Sorori mee Ingiburgi ∙xx∙ thynones brasei, et unum talentum navale cupri, amite sue doter ∙xii∙ marcas denariorum. Ragnfridi amite sue ∙xii∙ marcas denariorum. Conjugi Hemmingi Ysacson ∙ix∙ marcas denariorum. Item Gertrudi Olafs, ∙x∙ marcas denariorum. Conjugi Hemmingi Dyakn ∙x∙ marcas denariorum. Sigridi ∙x∙ marcas denariorum; Helene ∙x∙ marcas denariorum; Cristine ∙x∙ marcas denariorum. Luscio sacerdoti meo ∙xx∙ marcas denariorum. Elavo Botolfson ∙x∙ marcas denariorum. Ingridi Vilice de Læchiu ∙v∙ marcas denariorum. Elavo Dreggiæbassæ ∙iii∙ marcas denariorum. Thordoni Gaas ∙v∙ marcas denariorum. Øaro Wafræ unum equm rubeum, et herniskyu, et copertura. Johanni Aggæson unum equm. Johanni Stekar ∙xx∙ marcas denariorum. Elavo Brodhorson ∙xx∙ marcas denariorum. Martino ∙vi∙ marcas denariorum et illud quod tenebatur michi pro omicidio sibi indulgeo. Ingiwasto unum folæ et unum copertura. Baggoni unum folæ. Siggoni Fant unum folæ. Jacobo Swenska dimidiam lestam annone. Ragwaldo unum folæ. Ragwaldo dicto Atha viginti marcas denariorum. Executores huius testamenti mei constituo, venerabiles viros dominum L. episcopum Lincopensem, dominum Swantapulk, dominum Nicholaum Sigridhæsun, dominum Thorirum Kietilsun, dominum Magnum Cristinæsun, quorum sigillis una cum sigillo meo, presentes postulo roborari. Actum anno Domini MCC nonagesimo secundo.

Comments: Fr. Abraham also functioned as prior of the Friars Preachers in Turku in 1294 27/5, when he issued a receipt for money paid to the convent by the executors of a will. ● Sr. Katarina of the Dominican sisters in Skänninge is not known from any other sources, but she would appear to be a relative of the testator. ● Karl Gustavsson was a high-ranking Swedish knight, King Magnus Ladulås’ marshal and governor (prefect) in Finland in the 1270s, before he allegedly took a leading role in the Folkunga rebellion against the king 1278-80. He somehow stayed clear of the subsequent executions and is said to have fled to Novgorod around 1281; it may in connection to such an exile that he made Livonian relations to the Friars Preachers and Cistercian nuns in Tallinn, along with the Cistercian monks in Daugavgrīva (Dünamünde). He was the brother of Margareta Gustavsdotter, who in 1299 15/11 founded a Dominican nunnery in Kalmar (Gallén 1946, 119, 123 and 130). ● This appears to be the first document specifically referring to a Dominican location in Turku (Abo); until then, only the regional name ‘Finland’ is attributed to the convent. ● It is unclear whether the crusade redemption money was to be paid to the Friars Preachers in Skänninge.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1053.

1293 6/1

Frövi

Convent of Sigtuna

Magnus Johansson donates the manor Lindasund to the Cistercian nunnery of Sko on behalf of the late Birgitta Larsdotter, who is buried with the nuns. He also gives a saphire ring and a silver cup, which he had been gives by the abbess of Sko. The letter of donation is co-sealed and witnessed by Fr. Israel Erlandi, lector of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna; it is also witnessed by Magnus’ wife Ingeborg and Fr. Brotherus of the Friars Minor.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis, Magnus Joansson, salutem in Domino sempiternam, Notum facimus tenore presentium universis, quod nos curiam Lindasund cum omnibus ad eam pertinentibus, que ad nos devenit per mortem Birgitte filie Laurentii legiferi monasterio Sko, ubi dicta Birgitta sepulta est, pro anima Birgitte sepedicte et nostra et nostrorum conferimus. Post mortem nostram testamenti titulo cum aliis que dicto monasterio testamentarie legavimus jure plenario possidendam, abbatisse quoque et conventui dicti monasterii donamus et committi volumus post mortem nostram unum annulum aureum continentem lapidem de saphiro, et unum vas argenteum, que nobis presentavit domina Radburgis abbatissa monasterii supradicti. In cuius rei testimonium una cum sigillo nostro sigillum fratris Israelis ordinis predicatorum lectoris Sictoniensis presentibus est appensum. Datum Frødhawi et actum presentibus testibus dilecta uxore mea Ingiburghi et fratre Israele predicto et fratre Brodhero ordinis minorum, anno Domini MCC nonagesimo III, in epiphania Domini.

Comments: On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281 2/10; Fr. Israel was a nephew of the donor. He also witnessed and co-sealed another donation by his uncle in favour of Sko Abbey in 1291 19/5. ● On Fr. Brotherus of the Friars Minor, see 1292 1/8. ● On Magnus Johansson, see 1292 1/8. ● On Ingeborg Nilsdotter, see 1304 2/6. ● Frövi (in Balingsla) was a manor house situated 22 km north-west of Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1085 (SDHK no. 1587).

1294 6/8

Ribe

Lund OP (and OP in Denmark)

King Erik VI Menved of Denmark issues a letter of protection for the Friars Preachers in Lund concerning their right to collect alms in Malmö. The letter is issued on ‘the day after the Feast of St. Dominic’.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Ericus Dei gratia Danorum Sclauorumque rex omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noveritis quod nos viros venerabiles fratres predicatores de civitate Lundensi, petentes ex parte domus sue, elemosinas in Malmøgh, sub nostra pace et protectione suscipientes specialiter defendendos prohibemus districte sub optentu gratie nostre, ne quis advocatorum nostrorum in Malmøgh, vel eorundem officialium, seu quisquam alius ipsos presumat in aliquo molestare. Quod qui fecerit contra prohibitionem nostram huiusmodi ultionem regiam se noverit incursurum. Datum Ripis anno Domini MCCXC quarto, in crastino beati Dominici confessoris, teste domino Achone dapifero.

Dansk oversættelse:

Erik, af Guds nåde de danskes og venders konge, til alle, som ser nærværende brev; hilsen evindelig med Gud. I skal vide, at vi tager de ærværdige mænd, prædikebrødrene fra staden Lund, når de beder om almisser for deres hus i Malmø, under vor fred og beskyttelse for særligt at forsvare dem og strengt under trussel om vor nådes fortabelse forbyder, at nogen af vore fogeder i Malmø eller deres fuldmægtige eller en hvilken som helst anden drister sig til at besvære dem i nogen henseende. Den, som handler imod dette vort forbud, skal vide, at han vil pådrage sig vor kongelige hævn. Givet i Ribe i det Herrens år 1294 på dagen efter bekenderen Skt. Dominiks dag med vor drost, hr. Åge, som vidne.

Comments: This is the first extant instance of Dominican terminario in Dacia. In 1296 11/6, the permission was extended to Skanör and Falsterbo as well. By 1333 14/2, the Dominican presence in Malmö was extended to include a house with a chapel, belonging to the convent in Lund. ● It also appears to be the first extant instance from Denmark where the Feast of St. Dominic is used as date in a diploma; on the Feast of St. Dominic, see 1234 7/10. It is worth noting that on the very same day, the king issued another letter unrelated to the Friars Preachers, which was dated “on the Day of St. Sixtus” (DD 2 IV 134).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1116; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 133.

1295 (5/6)

Nidaros

Convent of Nidaros

The prior of the Friars Preachers in Nidaros(?) and the abbot of Helgeseter Abbey act as representatives of Archbishop Jørund of Nidaros in negotations with representatives of his cathedral chapter, whom the archbishop has excommunicated and from whom he demands 1000 marks and complete submission before he will absolve the ban.

Source: Original document. The Norwegian National Archives (Arnamagnæan Collection), Oslo.

Language: Old Norwegian.

Þat se allum kunnikt at þa er lidnir varo fra burd vars herra M vettra oc CCXC vettra oc V vætr a Iaugardag, ·vii· nattom firir festum Barnabe i Nidarose, gengom ver Nikulas i Husabø, Vilialmr j Torgom oc Eilifr logmadr af halfu korsbrødra sem þeir bado oss fram til ærkibiskops med þeirra ærendom oc ek Vilialmr bar fram a þenna hatt firir ærkibiskopi. Med þi herra at þer budud korsbrødrom eda þeirra vmbodsmanne koma til ydar a Halogoland at skipa þa luti med ydr sem settar gerd ydur oc þeirra vattar oc þeim þotte þat omattolegt vera at fara sua langt oc þyngiazt miok ef þeir føre mote vanda oc þo ei vist huar þeir fyndi ydr þar sem þer settud þeim engan visan stad ne tima, þikkir þeim vidrkømelekt at sia nu firir prouendom oc adrum beneficiis er laus ero oc skipa med þeim allum eda þeirra vmbods manne sira Jone eda sira Askeli. Oc erkibiskop suarede of seint er nu þui at ver hafum skipat i vaar margt medan lifdi sira Helgi korsbroder er vmbodsmadr var capituli. En sidan kalladum ver vmbodsman þessara at hann hefdi komit innan ·xv· daga til vaar oc Vilialmr suarade ydrir umbodsmenn sua sem herra abote oc herra prior her settu a lengra stemfnu dag festum Barnabe j Vagom oc brødr segia at nu mego þeir gera allt er vanntar. Nei sagde ærkibiskop þeir ero engi korsbrødr oc j banne ero þeir oc ekki vilium ver med þæim gera. Komom ver þui þo a bidiande ærkibiskop oc brødrena at þeir taladezt vidr oc sua sem huarer tueggia iattado þesso komo fram um morgonen efter a drottens dag ·v· korsbrødr sira Ellendr, meistare Oblaudr, sira Audunn, sira Jon oc sira Askell oc ver med þeim oc taladozt þeir þa vid væl oc vitrlega oc millim annara lut marg[r]a er þa foro fram budu brødr sin vmbods mann sua sem þeir budu langu i vætr sem herra prior a Ælgisætre oc predikarar vitu, sira Askel med þui mote þo at ek sagde Jon kennir mik j enngum lut talmadan at ek mege æi vera. En þetta gerom ver brødr saker fridarens oc ærkibiskop sagde ofseint er nu þui at ver hafum skipat allt med Helga oc med þui takum ver Askel at halldezt þat sem adr er gort, oc brødr sagdu Helga kallum ver engan korsbrodor verit af oss ne nokkot capituli vars vmbod haft oc þat vitnum ver allt onytt sem þer hafer med honom gort i vætr oc j vaar, oc allt annat þat sem þer hafer skipat vtan vara samþykt oc ver æigom raada med ydr. Sagde ærkibiskop vm sidir at honom likade væl at sira Askell være vmbodsmadr capituli. Sidan var sagt af halfu capituli, þer herra sendud oss at sinni bref oc kalled oss i hafa fallet pinu ·m· marka oc ver appelleradom firir ydrum umbods mannum þegar af þæim þyngslum oc synum hana ydr oc var hon lesen þar oc fengen honom i hendr sem ver saam, sagdi ærkibiskop ekki matto þæir døma j haust mote samuisku vare oc at þeir se æi i banne sem ver hafum i sett, oc suarat var af halfu brødra ver hafum kallat til herra pauans oc þui bindr ekki bann þat oc ef þer vilid niota doms þeirra firir ydr lated oss oc niota þar sem firir oss gerir hann, oc ærkibiskop sagde ekki latum ver vndir menn vara døma ivir oss oc þui hafe þer fallet i pinu at þer komed æi kallader. Hugdum ver at ver mættem kalla klerka vara, oc ef þer køme æi ne greiddi þat sem ver bydim taka þa þegar, lagdu læikmenn her gott til oc bado at þeir sialfer mætte bazt settazt sin a milli. Oc at þetta se satt oc sua fram farit sem nu er sagt settum ver firir þetta bref vor jnsigli.

Comments: The letter is not explicitly dated, but the meeting, which it refers to, took place on 5 June, and it has probably been written shortly after the events (RN II 780). ● It is not stated to which convent the Dominican prior was affiliated, but logically it must have been the one in Nidaros. The prior of the convent at this time is not known by name, but he may be identical to Prior Lodenius, who served as judged for Archbishop Jørund in 1291 9/3. ● On Archbishop Jørund of Nidaros, see 1291 9/3. ● Helgeseter was an Augustinian monastery situated in the periphery of Nidaros.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. III no. 36.

1295 5/11

Rome

Convent of Åhus

Pope Boniface VIII charges the papal nuncio, Isarno de Fontiano, to investigate a rumour that King Erik VI Menved of Denmark has appointed Fr. Knud, lector of the Friars Preachers in Åhus, to bishop of Tallinn, and if the rumour is true, then to summon Fr. Knud and his protectors before the pope in Rome within four months, since the Danish king has no authority to do so.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Dilecto filio Isarno de Fontiano archiprespitero Carcassonensi capellano nostro apostolice sedis nuntio. Deduxit ad nos fidedigna relatio quod pridem carissimus in Christo filius noster E. rex Dacie illustris ad Revalensem ecclesiam pastore vacantem dilectum filium fratrem Canutum lectorem Aosiensem ordinis predicatorum Lundensis diocesis de facto in episcopum postulavit credens id sibi ea forsan ratione licere, quod clare memorie W. rex Dacie, qui terram Revaliensem de manibus paganorum eripiens et acquirens cultui christiano dictam ecclesiam erexit de bonis propriis et dotavit, et successores eius extunc in prefato ecclesia, ut dicitur, pontificis elegerunt, nec habens forte notitiam, quod felicis recordationis Urbanus papa IV predecessor noster electionem, quam bone memorie … regina Dacie, que regem natum suum, tunc impuberem, et regnum Dacie gubernabat, de quodam Thrugo, tunc canonico Roskildensi, huiusmodi credulitate seducta ad eandam ecclesiam de facto fecerat, de fratrum suorum consilio cassavit et irritavit et cassam et irritam nuntiavit, cum jus huiusmodi non cadat in laicum nec possit consuetudine aliqua perlonga quantumlibet introduci, quodque dictus potest, impudenter in eandem ecclesiam se intrusit administrando nichilominus bona eius, que quidem, si verita subserviant, non sunt tradenda neglectui, set limam apostolice correctionis exposcunt. Quocirca discretioni tue per apostolica scripta mandamus, quatinus de hiis inquisito sollerter, si per famam publicam vel alias compereris, quod idem frater sic postulatus in eandem ecclesiam se intruserit aut procuraverit intrudi seque administrationi bonorum eius ingesserit, ipsum suosque in hac parte fautores ac omnes, quorum interest, per te vel alium seu alios ex parte nostra peremptorie citare eisque injungere sub excommunicationis pena, quam eo ipso incurrant, si huiusmodi citationi et mandato neglexerint parere, procures, ut infra quatuor mensium spatium post citationem et mandatum tuum jidem frater et fautores eius personaliter, reliqui vero per se vel procuratores idoneos apostolice sedis conspectui, representent nostris mandatis et beneplacitis humiliter parituri ac facturi et recepturi, quod justitia suadebit, nobis per tuas litteras harum seriem continentes, quod inde feceris, intimando. Datum Rome apud S. Petrum non. nov. anno I.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til vor kære søn Isarno de Fontiano, ærkepræst af Carcassone, vor kapellan og det apostoliske sædes nuntio. Ved en troværdig beretning er det kommet til vor kundskab, at vor kære søn i Kristus Erik, Danmarks høje konge, for længe siden faktisk har postuleret vor elskede søn prædikebroderen Knud, lektor i Åhus i Lunds Stift, til kirken i Tallinn, der da stod uden hyrde, i den tro, at han havde lov dertil, måske af den grund, at Valdemar, Danmarks konge, salig ihukommelse, som dengang udfriede landet omkring Tallinn af hedningenes hånd og indførte kristen gudsdyrkelse dér, af sine egne midler oprettede og udstyrede denne kirke, og efter den tid hans efterfølgere skal have valgt bisperne dér; måske har han ikke været vidende om, at vor forgænger pave Urban IV, salig ihukommelse, efter sine brødres råd kasserede og forkastede, ligesom han erklærede for kasseret og forkastet, eftersom lægmænd ikke har denne ret og den på ingen måde kan indføres, selv ved nok så lang tids hævd, det valg til kirken, som Danmarks dronning, salig ihukommelse, der da styrede landet for sin umyndige søn kongen forledt af denne lettroenhed faktisk havde foretaget af en vis Thrugot, der dengang var kannik i Roskilde. Endvidere blev det berettet os, at nævnte broder under påskud af denne postulation, om det da overhovedet kan kaldes en postulation, skamløst har trængt sig ind i kirken og endog styret dets gods. Hvis dette virkelig er sandt, må det ikke lades upåagtet, men påkalder den apostoliske tugts ris. Derfor pålægger vi dig, vise broder, ved denne apostoliske skrivelse, at du lader dette forhold omhyggeligt undersøge, og at du, hvis du ved gængse rygter eller på anden vis erfarer, at denne broder efter ovennævnte postulation har trængt sig ind i kirken eller ladet sig trænge ind og har tiltaget sig styrelsen af dens gods, da personlig eller ved en eller flere på vore vegne med en afgørende stævning indstævner ham og hans beskyttere i dette anliggende, samt alle som sagen vedrører, og under bandstraf som de uden videre skal rammes af, hvis de undlader at adlyde denne stævning og dette pålæg, pålægger dem, at de - broderen og hans beskyttere personlig, de andre enten personlig eller ved egnede befuldmægtige - inden et tidsrum af fire måneder efter stævningen og dit pålæg skal indfinde sig ved det apostoliske sæde for ydmigt at adlyde vort pålæg og ønsker og udføre dem samt få at vide, hvad retfærdigheden vil tilråde. Ved brev med beretning om alt dette punkt for punkt skal du meddele os, hvad du foretager dig derefter. Givet i Rom ved Skt. Peter den 5. november i det første år.

Comments: The rumour was true; Fr. Knud (Canutus) was indeed installed by the Danish king as bishop in Tallinn, probably back in 1294, and apparently he was not easily absolved, since the pope did not succeed to install his successor, Fr. Henricus, a Franciscan penitentiary at the Curia, until 1298. ● Nothing more is known with certainty about Fr. Knud of the convent in Åhus, but he may very well be identical to the Knud, who became prior provincial of Dacia in 1308.

Published: Bullarium Danicum no. 884; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 190.

1296 (13/5)

Strasbourg

Provinces of Dacia, Francia, Hispania, Hungaria, Polonia, Terra sancta and Teutonia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers concedes to the foundation of seven new convents in the province of Teutonia, three in each of the provinces Hungaria and Polonia, two in each of the provinces Hispania and Dacia, and one in each of the provinces of Francia and Terra sancta.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis in Argentina celebrati anno Domini MCCXCVI. (…) Concedimus provincie Theotonie ∙vii∙ domos, provincie Ungarie ∙iii∙, provincie Hyspanie ∙ii∙, provincie Francie ∙i∙, provincie Polonie ∙iii∙, provincie Dacie ∙ii∙, provincie Terre sancte ∙i∙. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Strasbourg i det Herrens år 1296. (…) Vi bevilger provinsen Teutonia syv huse, provinsen Hungaria tre, provinsen Hispania to, provinsen Francia ét, provinsen Polonia tre, provinsen Dacia to [og] provinsen Terra sancta ét. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● There are no obvious candidates for the conceded convent foundations in Dacia. The closest known one in regard of time is the nunnery in Kalmar (1299).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 281.

1296 11/6

Convent of Lund

King Erik VI Menved of Denmark issues a letter of privilege in favour of the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund, in which the friars are authorized to collect alms in Skanör, Falsterbo and Malmö.

Source: Register of Scanian Letters.

Language: Swedish.

Konungh Erici asecurations- eller försäkringzskrifft gifwen dhe fattige prediike brödrerna i Lund att få till dhe fattigas nytt ihoopsambla någon almosegifft af Schanör, Falsterboda och Malmöe, datum in festum Bernabæ 1296.

Comments: The convent of Friars Preachers in Lund had already received royal permission in 1294 6/8 to send fratres terminarii to Malmö. All three locations housed seasonal herring markets of significant international participation. In addition to the market, Malmö was a considerable city by itself, where the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund is known to have had a permanent house from 1333 14/2.

Published: Repertorium danici 1. ser. vol. I no. 664; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 219.

1296 11/6

The same king issues an additional letter of protection for the same convent concerning the friars’ right to perform such collections of alms.

Source: Register of Scanian Letters.

Language: Swedish.

Dito konunghz åth bemelte prädiike bröder uthgifne friiheetz breef, dhet dhe skulle wara frii och orubbade från alla folckz tilltåhl och hinder uthi sine collecters ihoopsamblande, datum in festum Bernabæ 1296.

Comments: From the limited wording of the register it is not clear if the royal protection only concerned the terminario to the three locations referred to in the abovementioned letter or if it referred to the convent’s terminario in Skåne in general; the former reading seems most logical, both in terms of the identical dates and the special juridical status of the herring markets, which were kept strictly under royal authority. ● According to the Register of Scanian Letters, a third letter of a similar content existed in 1689-90, when the register was made: Ähn dito konungz breef af samma innehåll, 1296 (DD 2 IV 236).

Published: Repertorium danici 1. ser. vol. I no. 665; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 220.

1296

Convent of Oslo

Duke Håkon of Oslo donates a site to the convent of Friars Preachers in Oslo for the construction of ‘sea booths’.

Source: Register of Akershus.

Language: Old Danish.

Hertug Haagens beuilgningsbreff paa en bøgningstompt att motte opsette siøboder paa, predichebrødre ij Opsloe giffuett, daterit 1296.

Comments: Håkon Magnusson (†1319) was the younger of two sons of King Magnus V Lagabøte, who held the title of ‘Duke of Oslo’ from 1284 to 1299. When his elder brother, Eirik II Magnusson, died in 1299, Håkon was crowned as King Håkon V of Norway (r. 1299-1319). Both as duke and king, he did much to make Oslo grow, and it was during his reign that the city replaced Bergen as capital of the kingdom. Håkon appears to have been a highly religious man, who challenged the power of the bishops by promoting an institution of ‘royal chapel chapters’ in the four major Norwegian cities; to do this he was partly assisted by the Friars Preachers, who provided various liturgical books for the chapel in Oslo, two of them written by a local Fr. Hjalm (see 1312-19). King Håkon was also somehow amicably connected to the Dominican prior provincial, Fr. Canutus, who in 1310 bought a bible from (or for?) the convent in Haderslev for money donated by the king of Norway. On King Håkon’s instruction, a royal court judged in a conflict between the Dominican convent in Bergen and the local bishop in 1311 14/5, concerning a common within the city that the friars had received from Håkon’s brother, King Eirik, but the outcome was not particularly favourable to the friars. When Håkon died in 1319, he was followed as king by his grandson Magnus Eriksson, whose mother (and Håkon’s daughter) was Duchess Ingeborg (see 1330). ● A ‘sea booth’ (siøbod) was a stall booth put up near the seaside, either at the beach, where fishermen landed and sold their catch, or at the city harbour. The friars could either use it as a place for their presence at the seaside, where they could collect donations (including fish), or they could earn an income from letting it out to others. ● Although not explicitly stated, the donated site was undoubtedly situated in or just outside Oslo.

Published: Akershusregisteret af 1622, p. 111.

1297 February

Convent of Roskilde, Nunnery of Roskilde

In a settlement between King Erik VI of Denmark and Duke Valdemar II of Schleswig, the king promises not to interfere in an on-going dispute between the duke’s brother and the Friars Preachers in Roskilde on behalf of the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes.

Source: Transcript in Huitfeldt’s Chronologia.

Language: Danish.

(...) Vdi den Trætte, som er imellem Hertug Erich, Hertugens Broder, oc Predickebrødre i Roskild, paa S. Agnethe Søstris vegne, ville wi intet haffue met at giøre, vden der føris trætte paa. (...)

English translation:

(...) In that quarrel, which is between Duke Erik, the duke’s brother, and the Friars Preachers in Roskilde on behalf of the sisters of St. Agnes, we will have nothing to do, but what is disputed. (...)

Comments: The exact date of the transcribed letter is uncertain. ● The dispute in which the friars of Roskilde represented their Dominican sisters was an off-spring of the already-mentioned scandal concerning two princesses abandoning the nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde, where the ducal brother was an heir of Princess Jutta.

Published: Huitfeldt’s Chronologia vol. II, p. 26; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 247.

1297 12/11

Lund

Convent of Lund

The convent of Friars Preachers in Lund, along with the local cathedral chapter and the convents of Friars Minor and Benedictine monks, are witnesses to a last will and testament for Canon Gøde of the cathedral chapter in Lund.

Source: Transcript in Lundebogen.

Language: Latin.

Testamentum Gøtonis cellerarii super una curia in Lockorp ad altare beati Stephani, de qua procurator fabrice, suum tenebit anniversarium

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Gøto canonicus Lundensis sciens nichil esse certius morte et nichil incertius hora mortis, ipsam bonis operibus cupiens prevenire de bonis mihi a Deo concessis testamentum meum condo et ordino in hunc modum. Lego igitur et per scotationem trado ad altare beati Stephani in ecclesia beati Laurentii Lundis curiam meam cum omnibus pertinentiis suis mobilibus et immobilibus quam habeo in Lockathorp cum tali conditione quod procurator fabrice Lundensis ecclesie qui nunc est vel qui pro tempore fuerit ipsam curiam sub ordinatione sua teneat, et redditus mihi provenientes singulis annis pro anima mea eroget in hunc modum. Primo videlicet sacerdoti dictum altare officianti quinque marchas denariorum conferet annuatim, qui tres missas in qualibet septimana sit dicturus unam videlicet de beata virgine, secundam de sancto Andrea, sancto Stephano et sancto Laurentio alternatim, tertiam vero pro defunctis volo etiam quod ipse procurator, ad dictum altare officiandum quicunque volverit ydoneum instituat sacerdotem, item volo quod de predictis proventibus deducantur tres marche denariorum due ore denariorum ad offerendum in anniversario meo et fratris mei Laghonis uno et eodem die celebrando, canonicis autem residentibus et non residentibus qui vigiliis et misse interfuerint dimidia marcha denariorum, vicariis qui vigiliis et misse interfuerint tres ore denariorum, ministro ecclesie et pulsantibus in turri ipso die ora denariorum et pauperibus scolaribus ∙ii∙ ore denariorum erogentur, item volo quod ad ornatum dicti altaris media marcha reservetur annuatim. Et si quid residuum fuerit memoratus procurator pro voluntate sua ordinet et disponat prout anime mee viderit expedire, ne igitur super huius ordinatione testamenti aliqua valeat inposterum dubitationis et contradictionis materia suboriri, sigilla venerabilium dominorum capituli Lundensis, conventus omnium sanctorum, conventus fratrum predicatorum et conventus fratrum minorum Lundis necnon et Cristiarni et Aslonis eiusdem loci canonicorum unacum meo proprio presentibus sunt appensa. Dictos autem dominos Cristiarnum et Aslonem canonicos predicti testamenti constituo et ordino exsequtores. Datum et actum Lundis, anno Domini MCC nonagesimo septimo in crastino beati Martini confessoris.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1211; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 276.

1297

(Uppsala)

Province of Dacia (diocese of Uppsala)

Archbishop Nils of Uppsala proclaims a number of synodal statutes decided for the archdiocese of Uppsala. Among these it is stated that all priests need to be licensed by the provost or a prelate in order to hear confession and give absolution; that no priest can hear confessions or perform any other Sacraments in someone else’s parish without consent of the parish priest; and that no priest, questor or mendicant shall be allowed to collect alms in the church or parish without a proper letter of license. Furthermore, all parish priests are authorized to celebrate the Feast of St. Dominic and to announce the celebration beforehand to the parishioners on the preceding Sunday.

Source: Transcript in Registrum ecclesie Upsalensis.

Language: Latin.

Statuta synodalia dyocesis Upsalensis

Anno Domini MCCXC septimo nos Nicolaus divina miseratione archiepiscopus Upsalensis apud predictam ecclesiam nostram fecimus et puplicavimus subscripta statuta in synodo nostra. Primum mandavimus quod quilibet sacerdos indutus vestibus sacris excepta casula diebus dominicis in pulpitario legens salem et aquam benedicat puplice. Item quod sacramenta ecclesie cum omni reverencia et attentione observentur et pixis corporis Christi sine crismalia munde habeantur. Item quod in ecclesiis testudinatis pannus unus seu vestis inter altare et testudinem superius extendatur propter immundicias expellendas. Item quod de vino et oblatis cauti sint quod illa munda habeant et incorrupta similiter et pallas corporalia et alia ornamenta altaris et ecclesie munda et nitida conservent. Item quod quilibet sacerdos de prepositi seu prelati sui licentia sibi confessorem eligat et recipiat cui confiteatur et qui ipsum absolvere possit. Item quod nullus sacerdos se intromittat alterius parochianum confessare vel alia sacramenta sibi ministrare sine licentia parochialis. Item quod nullus sacerdos questionarios seu bedellos elemosinas petentes in sua ecclesia vel parochia circuire sustineat nisi nostras habuerint litteras patentes. Item mandamus quod quilibet sacerdos beneficium ecclesiasticum adeptus, omnia que ante se in fundo ecclesie invenerit, vocatis aliquibus de parochia diligenter conscribat, necnon predia libros et indumenta ecclesie ipsius, et ipsam scripturam preposito vel prelato suo quam cicius committat. Item mandamus quod nullus fundum ecclesie vel habitationem ad locum alium transferat vel transmittat absque nostra licentia speciali, predia etiam ecclesie vel pratella nullus distrahere vendere vel permutare presumat absque nostra licentia speciali. Cum autem necessitas suaserit ut permutatio seu distractio prediorum huiusmodi fieri habeat hoc prelato insinuare qui nobis postmodum super hoc scribat et nostrum super hoc expectet rescriptum et mandatum; qui autem in premissis vel aliquo premissorum culpabilis inventus fuerit, tamquam nostri transgressor mandati secundum exigentiam sui delicti, per nos vel per alterum cui super hoc speciale nostrum mandatum commiserimus puniatur; qui vero bona ecclesiastica superflue erogaverit et propter hoc fundum ecclesie reddiderit desolatum tamquam dilapidator bonorum puniatur. Super jejuniorum observatione talem fecimus declarationem ut in posterum cum festum aliquod vigiliam habens jejunabilem in die lune evenerit in sabbato precedenti jejunium illud fiat, sicut jura hoc mandare videntur sed propter penitentie consuetudinem a jejunio cessetur in hoc casu, ad vigilias autem in pane et aqua seu in piscibus jejunandas illi solum ecclesie precepto astringantur qui in ∙xviii∙ anno sue etatis fuerint constituti. Considerantes insuper quod ex prohibito terre laboritio in quibusdam festis sanctorum et vigiliis sub pena pecuniaria multa dampna et incommoda incolis terre nostre pervenerant, indulgemus in posterum ut homines circa terre culturam, arando, seminando, metendo, colligendo, ac fenum et segetes inferendo, necessitate exigente laborare volentes licentia a suo presbitero parochiali requisita et optenta absque pena pecuniaria que ipsis in premissis consueverit inponi liberi valeant operari. Ita tamen laboritium huiusmodi in premissis faciendis licitum esse volumus ut extra huiuscemodi laboritia ad alios quoscumque labores se, illis temporibus inpune non extendant. Quod si fecerint seu etiam si in laboritio terre in premissis casibus indulto licenciam a suo presbitero parochiali requirere contemserint et habere pena pecuniaria pro contemptu prout fieri consuevit puniantur. In dominicis autem omnibus vel festivitatibus precipuis, ut puta exaltatione crucis festivitatibus beate virginis, Michaelis archangeli, nativitatis beati Johannis baptiste, Petri et Pauli apostolorum, Laurentii, Erici et Olavi martirum et die dedicationis a laboribus omnibus ut consuetum est cessandum fore mandamus. Item mandamus ut presbiteri diem beati Dominici de officiis celebrem habere teneantur ac festum eiusdem in dominica precedenti coram parochianis suis ut moris est de aliis festis publicent et indicent. Item mandamus in omnibus ecclesiis lapidem consecratum ita latum haberi ut hostie in die pasche consecrando cum calice capi possint. Item prohibemus ne quis presbiterorum libros scribi vel alia ecclesie ornamenta comparari faciat, absque prepositorum suorum requisitione et licentia speciali. Item prohibemus ne quis presbiterorum parochianum suum quemlibet ab ecclesia eliminare presumat vel a divinis suspendere, absque sui prepositi licentia et mandato expresso.

Comments: Passages (potentially) concerning the Order of Preachers are marked with bold text. ● On the Feast of St. Dominic, see 1234 7/10. ● Archbishop Nils Allesson of Uppsala (1292-1305) is believed to have studied in Paris. He became dean of the cathedral chapter in Uppsala in 1286 and was elected archbishop in 1292. He issued a letter of indulgence in favour of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna in 1298 19/4, and confirmed the foundation of a Dominican nunnery in Kalmar in 1299 15/11. In 1303, he participated in the first trial against the heretic Botulf (see 1311 8/4) and opened the shrine of St. Erik, from where he gave relics to Prior Israel of the convent in Sigtuna (see 1303 4/5). Before dying in early February 1305, Archbishop Nils bequeathed 12 marks to the same convent in 1305 18/1.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1187.

1298 20/4

Rome

Province of Dacia, (Convent of Åhus)

Pope Boniface VIII installs Fr. Henricus OFM as bishop of Tallinn and declares the royal appointment of Fr. Knud OP in the same office for invalid.

Source: Transcript in Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Venerabili fratri Henrico episcopo Revaliensi. (…) Olim siquidem Revaliensi ecclesia per obitum bone memorie Johannis Revaliensis episcopi pastoris solatio destituta dil. filii capitulum eiusdem ecclesie quondam Johannem, dictum Tristevere, ipsius ecclesie canonicum in Revaliensem episcopum elegerunt. Cum autem dictus Johannes attendens, quod ven. frater noster … archiepiscopus Lundensis loci metropolitanus per carissimum in Christo filium nostrum E. regem Dacie illustrem detinebatur captivus, sicque prefatus J. ad eundem archiepiscopum recursum comode habere non poterat pro confirmatione electionis huiusmodi ab archiepiscopo predicto petenda, propter hoc ad sedem apostolicam personaliter accessisset, demum, dum prosecutioni negotie electionis eiusdem insisteret, apud eandem sedem diem clausit extremum. Nos igitur, quod circa provisionem ipsius ecclesie per eundem regem de Kanuto ordinis fratrum predicatorum factum fuerat, cassato seu irrito nuntiato de ipsius ecclesie ordinatione sollicite cogitantes (…). Datum ut supra [: apud S. Petrum 12. kal. maji anno 4].

Dansk oversættelse:

Til den ærværdige broder Henrik, biskop af Tallinn. (…) Da i sin tid kirken i Tallinn ved biskop Johannes af Tallinns død, salig ihukommelse, var berøvet sin hyrdes trøst, valgte vore elskede sønner i kapitlet ved samme kirke Johannes, kaldt Trestevere, som da var kannik ved kirken, men siden er død, til biskop i Tallinn. Da så denne Johannes i betragtning af, at stedets overhyrde, vor ærværdige broder ærkebiskop Jens af Lund holdtes i fangenskab af vor højtelskede søn i Kristus Erik, Danmarks høje konge, og fornævnte Johannes således ikke let kunne få adgang til ærkebispen for at begære hans stadfæstelse af valget, personlig havde begivet sig til det apostoliske sæde, døde han her ved sædet, mens han var i færd med at få sagen med dette valg bragt i orden. Vi erklærede da for ugyldigt og magtesløst, hvad der var foretaget af kongen med hensyn til at udnævne prædikebroderen Knud til kirkens biskop (…). Givet som ovenfor [: ved Skt. Peter den 20. april i det fjerde år].

Comments: A papal investigation of the installment of Fr. Knud (Canutus) was commenced in 1295. Apparently, King Erik VI of Denmark himself had appointed the Dominican friar, formerly a lector at the convent in Åhus, to the episcopal see, while the candidate elected by the cathedral chapter in Tallinn, Johannes, had gone to Rome for his approval, because his archbishop, Jens Grand of Lund, at that time was held prisoner by the Danish king. ● Fr. Henricus OFM was a penitentiary at the Curia before his episcopal appointment.

Published: Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch vol. VI no. 2761; Bullarium Danicum no. 905; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IV no. 299.

1298 25/4

Sigtuna

Convents of Sigtuna, Strängnäs and Västerås, Nunnery of Skänninge

Last will and testament for Juliana de Säby, widow of Nils Ubbesson, who wishes to be buried with the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna next to her husband, for which the convent is bequeathed with 5 ounces of her demesne in Säby, which her heirs shall be allowed to redeem within one year, along with one tenth of the value of all her movable belongings present at the demesne at the time of her death. Furthermore, she leaves 2 marks for each of the convents of Friars Preachers in Västerås and Strängnäs, as well as for the convent of Dominican Sisters in Skänninge. Finally, her relative Fr. Carolus ‘Dengenæf’ is to receive 3 marks; should he die before her, the money shall be given to the convent in Sigtuna. Fr. Israel, prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, is appointed as one of the executors of the will.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine, patris, et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Quoniam mortis terminus, omnibus mortalibus est incertus, idcirco, ego Juliana relicta Nicolai Ubbason, sana mente et corpore per Dei gratiam, de bonis mihi a Deo collatis, infrascripto modo, meum condo et ordino testamentum. In primis revoco et irrito et inania, ac nullius valoris esse volo omnia testamenta retroactis temporibus, quoqumque modo a me, seu in quorumqumque testium presentia condita, aut quibuslibet sigillis vallata. In ecclesia religiosorum virorum fratrum predicatorum Sictonie, juxta carissimum maritum meum Nicolaum, mei corporis eligo sepullturam. Quorum monasterio lego ·v· oras terre in curia mea Sæby, sub tali conditione quod heredes mei infra annum a tempore defunctionis mee computandum, dictam terram pro justo pretio redimendi habeant facultatem. Alioquin elapso anno computando a die mei obitus, memorati fratres, dictam terram cuiqumque voluerint vendendi liberam habeant potestatem. Item, eisdem fratribus quemlibet decimum denarium lego bonorum mobilium tam in domibus quam in supellectili reliqua, que in eadem curia Sæby fuerint tempore mortis mee. Ad fabricam ecclesie Upsalensis tres oras terre in Sæby confero sine redemptione perpetuo possidendas; fratribus predicatoribus in Væstraaros duas marcas denariorum; fratribus predicatoribus in Strengenæs duas marchas denariorum; sororibus apud sanctum Martinum Skeningie duas marcas denariorum; monasterio sanctimonialium in Sko tres marcas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Upsalie ubi parentes mei sunt sepulti novem marcas denariorum; fratribus minoribus in Stocholm duas marcas denariorum; item sororibus apud sanctam Claram ibidem duas marcas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Enicopie duas marcas denariorum; ecclesie mee parochiali Øffrogræn duos solidos terre; et ecclesie Ytrugren unum solidum terre in Sæby sine redemptione perpetuo possidendos; sacerdoti autem ibidem unam marcam denariorum, et vicario suo dimidiam marcam denariorum. Item domui pauperum Upsalie duas marcas denariorum; item ospitali Enicopie duas marcas denariorum. Item ecclesie Vaxald ·xii· oras denariorum, sacerdoti ibidem dimidiam marcam denariorum; ecclesie Danmark unam marcham denariorum, sacerdoti ibidem dimidiam marcam denariorum. Item dilecto cognato meo fratri Karulo dicto Dengenæf tres marcas denariorum, sub hac forma, quod si ipsum ante perceptionem huius legati, migrare contigerit, fratres Sictonie nihilominus recipiant predictas tres marcas eidem legatas. Item famule mee Elisivi et filie eius Cristine, si mihi supervixerint, do curiam meam Sictonie cum fundo et domibus ibidem, et earum liberis, si contingat eas liberos procreare, jure perpetuo possidenda. Pro solvendis autem omnibus, que superius in denariis sunt legata, deputo et assigno dimidiam marcam terre in Sæby sepedicta, volens quod si heredes mei dicta legata infra annum a die obitus mei computandum non solverint, exequtores testamenti mei, dictam dimidiam marcam terre vendant, et omnia legata mea predicta persolvant. Testes quando istud testamentum meum condidi isti fuerunt presentes dominus Mathias canonicus Upsalensis, Biorm Ingulsson, Finvidus Philipson, Andreas Jonson, Petrus Guthormson, Andreas, Johannes notarius, Rangvaldus Ulfson, Anundus Olavi, Laurentius diaconus, dominus Johannes de sancto Olavo, dominus Bero de Hosaby, dominus Andreas de sancto Petro, Petrus Eskilli, dominus Johannes Saxi, dominus Godica Scalli, Everardus, Hulmo, Køpmannus Sillason, Johannes Sartor, Ingo de Vinagarnum. Exequtores autem huius mei testamenti constituo venerabilem patrem dominum Nicolaum archiepiscopum Upsalensem, dominum Olawm archidiaconum ibidem, fratrem Israelem priorem Sictoniensem, dominum Birgherum legiferum, Kanutum Jonson, dominum Benedictum Boson, volens. Quod si omnes prenominati exequtores testamento meo exequendo interesse nolverint vel non potuerint, illi nihilominus, qui ex eis prescriptam voluntatem meam inplere volverint, predicta omnia faciendi et implendi liberam et plenariam habeant potestatem. Sigillum venerabilis patris domini Nicolai archiepiscopi Upsalensis, huic littere appendi peto, in testimonium rei geste. Actum Sictonie anno Domini MCC nonagesimo ·viii·, in die sancti Marchi evangeliste, in presentia memorati venerabilis patris domini Nicolai Dei gratia archiepiscopi Upsalensis.

Comments: Fr. Carolus ‘Dengenæf’ is not known from any other sources. Although not explicitly stated, the context suggest that he was a Friar Preacher affiliated to the convent in Sigtuna. The meaning of his byname is unclear, but it has been suggested to mean “(he who gives a) punch in the nose” (Brylla 1999, 14) or even “..punch with the nose” (Hellquist 1912, 111-112). ● On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281 2/10. ● Juliana was a Swedish noblewoman, daughter of Hagbard de Söderby. She was married to Nils Ubbesson de Säby (see 1286 2/5), who went on crusade to the Holy Land in 1286. It is unclear if she was still alive when her will was ratified by the heirs in 1300, but she was explicitly dead in 1303 6/11, when the remaining part of Säby manor was donated to the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna. ● The other executors of the will were Archbishop Nils Allesson of Uppsala (see 1297), Archdeacon Olof Nilsson of Uppsala, Justiciary Birger, Knut Jonsson and Bengt Bosson; the latter was a relative and the closest heir of Lady Juliana, who confirmed and ratified the conditions of the will in 1300 (DS no. 1306). ● Säby (Övergran parish, Håbo hundred) was a demesne situated 13 km west of Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1232 (SDHK no. 1787).

1298 (25/5)

Metz

Order of Preachers (Denmark)

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers introduces the Feast of St. Wenceslaus to the official calendar of the Order to be celebrated on the evening of 28 September with three lectiones. In the third lectio it is to be read that the King of Denmark had a vision of Jesus Christ at the Cross, who told the king that he should build a church in honour of the Lord’s knight Wenceslaus, to which the king complied by constructing a Benedictine monastery.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Methim celebrati anno Domini MCC nonagesimo VIII. Confirmamus has constitutiones: (…) Item hanc, de sancto Wenceslao martyre fiat festum trium lectionum in vigilia s. Michaelis, et annotetur in ordinario et kalendario locis suis. Et hec habet ∙iii∙ capitula. (…)

Ista sunt suffragia pro mortuis. (…) In festo beati Wenceslai martiris ex gestis eius. (…) Lectio ∙iii^a∙. Sanguis vero martiris ibidem fusus per multa tempora abradi non potuit vel abstergi. Cumque sacrum corpus transferretur, et vectores propter nimiam inundationem aquarum, flumen transire nequirent; ad supplicem invocationem pii martiris, vehiculum cum sacro corpore et jumentis angelico translatum obsequio viderunt ex alia parte fluminis, unde et ipsi confidenter illesi transierunt. Cum autem prope carcerem, qui erat sub urbe Pragensi, in quo multi in vinculis tenebantur venissent terremotus factus est; et carcer resplenduit multa luce et vinctorum manus et pedes absolvuntur. In ipsa igitur nocte regi Dacie Christus crucifixus apparvit in visione; eique sciscitanti, quis sit et quare crucifixus, respondit: ego sum Christus Ihesus quem tu peccatis tuis crucifixisti, ut igitur peccatorum tuorum remissionem accipias; fac ecclesiam in honorem militis mei Wenceslai. Quod ille gaudens implevit, nam monasterium ordinis beati Benedicti construxit; ditans illud possessionibus et aliis necessariis sufficienter. Multa quoque et alia miracula tam in vita quam post mortem pii martyris Wenceslai in cecis, claudis et captivis incarceratis, defunctis et quibuslibet morbis et afflictionibus meritis eiusdem gloriosi martiris dominus in diversis locis magnifice operari dignatus est, cui laus et gloria in secula seculorum. Amen.

Comments: St. Wenceslaus was duke of Bohemia in 921-935, and venerated as the one to root Christianity in Bohemia, until he was murdered by his pagan opponents in 935; allegedly, his younger brother Boleslaus was complicit in the murder. ● The Feast of St. Wenceslaus (Wenzel, Václav) was introduced to the official calendar of the Order of Preachers at the general chapter in 1298 (with preceding first and second readings at the chapters in 1296 and 1297). It was to be celebrated on the evening of 28 September with three lectiones. The office for the celebration was, according to the two preceding readings, to be put together by the master general himself; the master general of the Order of Preachers at this time was Fr. Nicolaus Boccasini (1296-1300), the later Pope Benedict XI (1303-1304). The idea to promote St. Wenceslaus internationally within the Order was most likely promulgated by the soon-to-be province of Bohemia, particularly the convent in Prague, where he had been venerated since around the late 1270s (Kølln 1986). ● The inclusion of the King of Denmark in the veneration of St. Wenceslaus goes back to Fr. Martinus Polonus OP, who in his Chronicon pontificum et imperatorum (1268) includes a tale, in which St. Wenceslaus himself appeared in a vision for King IV Plovpenning of Denmark (see 1250), told him to build a church in his honour, and warned the king that he too, just like Wenceslaus, would be killed by his own brother. It was, however, an altered version of the tale, Oriente iam sole, composed at the Dominican convent in Prague after 1277 that became basis for the reading decided at the general chapter; in this the king was unnamed, the event implicitly moved back to the tenth century, and several other details changed (Kølln 1986). ● There are no indications that the legend was in any way based on information from the Friars Preachers in Dacia, and no particular interest in St. Wenceslaus can be noted for the Order in Scandinavia afterwards either. ● The precise wording of the lectio to be read out at the feast was slightly altered at the general chapter of 1300 29/5 (see below), also in regard to the vision of the Danish king. ● The general chapter of 1298 also had the first reading of the decision to add Aragonia to the ‘Parisian group’ of provinces (including Dacia) to be informed of the death of masters general (see 1301 21/5).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 293.

Literature: Kølln 1986, 68-77 (et passim).

1300 (29/5) Marseille

The precise wording to be read out in regard to the abovementioned vision of the Danish king is slightly altered at the following general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Massilie celebrati anno Domini MCCC. (…) Ista sunt suffragia pro defunctis : (…) De beato Wencezlao martire. (…) Lectio ∙iii∙. (…) In ipsa autem nocte, Christus regi Dacie crucifixus apparvit. Cui interroganti cum esset iterum crucifixus, Dominus respondit: Tua me peccata iterum crucifigunt, et nisi in honorem sancti mei martyris Wencezlay ecclesiam feceris; veniam non percipies de commissis. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 300.

1299 13/6

Convent of Roskilde

Will for Jakob Herbjørnsen, in which he leaves 1 solidum of barley and 1 solidum of rye to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, and furthermore a hymn book to his personal confessor of that same convent, Father Petrus.

Source: Transcript in the Esrum Book.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti. ego Iacobus Herbørnsun (...) ex rebus michi a deo collatis testamentum meum condere in hunc modum. (...) Item fratribus minoribus Roskildis. ii. oras. hospitali leprosorum ibidem. ii. oras. predicatoribus fratribus ibidem. unum solidum. ordei et unum solidum siliginis. Item patri Petr ibidem predicatori confessori meo unum salmi. (...) Et quoniam sigillum proprium ad manus non habeo presenti testamento. sigilla domini abbatis de Esrom domini Mathie plebani mei. et domini Nicolai de Walby uirorum uenerabilium. sunt appensa. Actum...

Comments: On the possible identity of Father Petrus, see 1291 22/8. ● Jakob Herbjørnsen is not known from other sources, but from the will it appears that he was a landowner from north-eastern Sjælland; he was buried with the Cistercians in Esrum Abbey. ● In high medieval Sjælland, one solidum (Da.: ørtug) of grain equaled half a pound.

Published: Codex Esromensis no. 157; Erslev, Testamenter... no. 21; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. V no. 40.

1299 15/11

Sigtuna

Nunnery of Kalmar, Province of Dacia

Margareta Gustavsdotter declares that as Bishop Lars of Linköping has complied favourably to her petition for the foundation a nunnery of the Order of Preachers in Kalmar, where he will initiate a cemetery at the site, where the construction of a monastery has been commenced, she hereby donates her demesne in Norby (in Närke) with 40 barrels of sowland to the Dominican Sisters, along with the site on which the monastery is constructed with all its buildings, corresponding to a sum of 500 marks. Furthermore, Sr. Bengta Holmstansdotter de Berga gives 5 ounces of land in Berga (near Kalmar), 14 ounces of land in Berga (in Handbörd hundred), one tenant farmer in Ysaacsgerde, three tenants in the forest Bøtaskogh, ½ mark of land in Husaby, 10 ounces of land and two tenants in Sindrastadh, and 6 ounces of land in Vfræhulm; the income from this property is to maintain a priest, who is to celebrate the Divine Office in the nunnery, along with a clergy and his servants. The letter is sealed by Fr. Olavus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, along with King Birger of Sweden and Archbishop Nils of Uppsala.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras visuris vel audituris, soror Margareta Gøzstavi quondam filia, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Quia rite et rationabiliter acta sepe revocatur in dubium et multotiens a malitiis hominum inpugnantur, nisi presentium providentia satagat rerum gestarum seriem ad notitiam deducere posterorum. Idcirco tenore presentium notum facio quod cum venerabilis pater dominus Laurentius Dei gratia Lincopensis episcopus in presentia venerabilium patrum dominorum Nicolai Upsalensis archiepiscopi et aliorum suffraganeorum suorum, in concilio apud Telgis celebrato petitioni mee favorabiliter annuens me et personas michi junctas que mecum habitum sororum ordinis predicatorum jam assumpserant et inposterum sub eodem habitu conjungendas dimitteret cure et regimini ordinis supradicti et promiserit quod apud Kalmariam in loco claustri quod in meorum remissionem peccatorum necnon et aliorum michi attinentium divina favente clementia inhoavi construere, cimeterium benedicet, sine prejudicio, gravamine, et dampno domini episcopi Lincopensis et ecclesie Kalmarnie et parrochialis sacerdotis ibidem, necnon et alterius cuiuscunque. Ego prout ab ipso requisita fui cavere volens ne quod absit propter futuri temporis eventus varios et incertos ibidem cultum divinum contingat aliqualiter deperire, curiam meam in Norby in Nericia, in qua annuatim quadraginta thynones seminantur; et fundum monasterii cum omnibus edificiis in eo constructis que quingentas marchas denariorum constiterant; nec non et omnia bona mobilia et inmobilia sororis Benedicte de Biergum filie quondam Holmstani de Biergum, sita in Møre, Andhbyrdia, Asbolandia, videlicet in Biergum prope Kalmarniam quinque oras terre; item in Biergum in Andhbyrdia quatuordecim oras terre; in Ysaacsgerde unum colonum; in silva wlgariter dicta Bøtaskogh tres colonos; in Husaby dimidiam marcham terre; in Sindhrastadh decem oras terre, et duos colonos; in Vfræhulm, sex oras terre, que jure possidet, et legaliter dicto loco et collegio sororum Kalmarnie secundum leges terre deputauit de ipsius beneplacito et consensu plenario pro sustentatione unius sacerdotis, qui ibidem divina celebret perpetuo, et unius clerici, et famuli ipsius assigno, proprietatem et dominium predictorum bonorum, retento duntaxat usufructu apud sorores, ex nunc in locum transferens memoratum. Ita, quod nec ego nec sorores dicti collegii que pro tempore fuerint nec quicunque alius ullo umquam tempore potestatem, seu facultatem habeat prefata bona permutandi, donandi, vendendi, distrahendi, seu quouis alio modo alienandi, sine dyocesani loci et eius capituli consensu et licentia speciali, ne si dictum collegium quod absit casu aliquo dissolvi contingat, locus ad prophanos usus redeat divino cultui dedicatus, hoc semper salvo quod redditus et proventus durante collegio, apud sorores remaneant supradictas, nec se aliquis de eisdem proventibus et redditibus colligendis et ordinandis intromittat, nisi ipse sorores vel quiuis alius de ipsarum mandato speciali. In cuius rei testimonium, sigilla domini B. illustris regis Svecie, et venerabilis patris domini N. Upsalensis archiepiscopi, et fratris Olavi provincialis Dacie, una cum proprio presentibus sunt appensa. Datum apud antiquam Sightoniam, anno Domini MCC nonagesimo nono, dominica infra octavas beati Martini confessoris.

Comments: On Fr. Olavus, prior provincial of Dacia, see 1286. ● On Sr. Bengta Holmstansdotter, see 1291 8/9. She had entered the convent of Dominican Sisters in Skänninge in 1291, where she had donated all her landed estate to this convent, except for her paternal demesne in Berga, which was to maintain her livelihood in the nunnery. ● On Margareta Gustavsdotter and the initial plans for a nunnery in Kalmar, see 1299 23/9. She subsequently entered the new convent of Dominican Sisters in Kalmar herself, at what point some corrections were made to the donation in 1301 12/9. ● Bishop Lars II Albrektsson of Linköping was in office 1292-1307. He appears to have had amicable relations to the Order of Preachers. His will of 1301 25/11 not only bequeathed the Dominican convents of his diocese, it also settled a debt of 60 marks that his episcopal predecessor had left with the Friars Preachers in Skara. ● On Archbishop Nils Allesson of Uppsala, see 1297. ● Not all named locations of the listed landed donations have been identified, but it is stated all to have been located in the hundreds of Möre, Handbörd and Aspeland in the southern part of Småland.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1291 (SDHK no. 1855).

1270-1300 3/8

Lund

Convent of Lund

Fr. Magnus, subdeacon of the Friars Preachers in Lund, dies.

Source: Necrologium Lundensis.

Language: Latin.

∙iii∙ non. augusti. (...) Item obiit frater Magnus, subdiaconus, de ordine fratrum predicatorum Lundis.

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Ligeledes døde broder Magnus, subdiakon, af prædikebrødrenes orden i Lund.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, p. 539; Liber daticus Lundensis, p. 194.

1270-1300 21/11

Lund

Convent of Lund

Fr. Tullius, priest and lector of the Friars Preachers in Lund, dies.

Source: Necrologium Lundensis.

Language: Latin.

∙xi∙ kalendas decembris. (...) Item obiit frater Tullius, sacerdos et lector ordinis fratrum predicatorum Lundis.

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Ligeledes døde broder Tullius, præst og lektor af prædikebrødrenes orden i Lund.

Comments: Only the actual day, not the year, is noted in the necrology of the cathedral chapter in Lund. This section of the necrology has, however, been dated to the last third of the thirteenth century. ● Fr. Tullius, lector of the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund, is almost certainly identical to the Fr. Tullius Dacus, who is listed among seven noteworthy Dominican scholars from the province of Dacia on a list of all important authors and works of the Order, compiled by an anonymous friar around 1320 and later continued by Fr. Laurentius Pignon. Here, he is recorded for having written a treatise on the works of twelve different prophets and another one on the De potentiis anime by Fr. Albertus Magnus: “Frater Tullius Dacus scripsit lecturam super ∙xii∙ prophetas tantum (super Amos, super Abadiam, super Jonam, super Micheam, super Naum, super Abbachuc, super Sophoniam, super Aggeum, super Zachariam, super Malachiam). Item tractatum (super) De potentiis anime” (Schück 1891, 159 and 161). According to another list of Dominican doctors, compiled by Fr. Johannes Meyer c.1460, Fr. Tullius Dacus OP was conferred with a doctor’s degree: “Registrum quarte partis libri illustrium virorum videlicet sacre pagine doctorum ordinis fratrum predicatorum: (...) Tulius Dacus” (Denifle 1886, 191).

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, p. 570; Liber daticus Lundensis, p. 296.

Sources:

Acta capitulorum generalium OP. Acts from the general chapters of the Order of Preachers. Archivum Generalis Ordinis Praedicatorum, Rome. Published in Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vols. III-IV, VIII-XIV, Rome 1898 ff, with some additional acts found in other archives published in various volumes of Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum. A digital version of the acts published in MOPH is published on the CD-rom Constitutiones et Acta Capitulorum Generalium Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum 1232-2001 ed. by Fr. Wolfram Hoyer OP (Rome: Istituto Storico Domenicano & Berlin: Directmedia, 2002).

Acta capitulorum provincialium provinciae OP Dacie. Acts from five provincial chapters of the Dominican province of Dacia. An extract of the acts of 1245/46 was transcribed into the Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia (see this). Original acts of 1252, 1253, 1254 and 1291 (some only in extracts) were found in the mid-nineteenth century as parchment binding of another work, but subsequently lost again. A transcript of the acts is published by G. Stephens in Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. I, Copenhagen 1849-52, pp. 551-565 (and individually as a special print of this, Copenhagen 1852).

Acta processus litium - inter regem danorum et archiepiscopum lundensem. Records from the legal processes during the Danish ‘Archbishop Strives’ in the second half of the thirteenth century. Published by A. Krarup & W. Norvin, Copenhagen 1932. Also partly published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, Copenhagen 1783, pp. 582-614.

Annales 980-1286. Dominican yearbook, probably from an East Danish convent, completed c.1286. Only preserved in transcript by J. Langebek published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, Copenhagen 1771, p. 433. Also published by C. Annerstedt in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:1, Stockholm 1876, p. 104; E. Jørgensen in Annales Danici medii ævi, Copenhagen 1920, pp. 192-194; by E. Kroman in Danmarks middelalderlige annaler no. 16, Copenhagen 1980, pp. 268-273; and by J.G.G. Jakobsen in Annales Ordinis Predicatorum in Provincia Dacie (Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online) 2010.

Annales 1101-1313. Danish annalistic extract, among other based on Annales Ripenses. Preserved in transcript from around 1700. Arnemagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 24; in Annales Danici medii ævi, p. 201; and in Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, pp. 312-314.

Annales 1160-1336. Swedish yearbook for the period 1160-1336 compiled by several chroniclers, the main part (1160-1307) probably made in the cathedral of Uppsala around 1310, partly based on the Dominican yearbooks Annales Dano-Suecani and Annales Skeningenses, but with Dominican-related additions to these. University Library of Uppsala (C 92). Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, pp. 588 ff; by C. Annerstedt in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, pp. 83 ff.; and by G. Paulsson in Annales Suecici medii aevi, pp. 265-274.

Annales 266-1430. Swedish yearbook for the period 266-1430, probably compiled by Dean Nils Birgersson of the cathedral chapter in Strängnäs around 1420, apparently partly based on a lost continuation of the Annales Skeningenses. National Library of Sweden, Stockholm (B 17). Published by E.M. Fant in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I:1, pp. 22 ff.; by G. Paulsson in Annales Suecici medii aevi, pp. 275-292; and by J.G.G. Jakobsen in Annales Ordinis Predicatorum in Provincia Dacie (Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online) 2012.

Annales Dano-Suecani, 916-1263, Chronologia vetus. Dominican yearbook for the period 916-1263, partly made in an East-Danish convent from 1230s-1254 with a Swedish addition and continuation from 1255-1263. University Library of Uppsala, Sweden. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, pp. 166-168; in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. I no. 47; in Annales Danici medii ævi, pp. 130-131; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler no. 2, pp. 12-15; and by J.G.G. Jakobsen in Annales Ordinis Predicatorum in Provincia Dacie (Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online) 2010.

Annales ecclesiæ Danicæ diplomatici. Chronological account of Danish church history with some diploma transcripts, in 4 volumes (I. 1000-1299; II. 1300-1536) written in German. Collected, written and published by E. Pontoppidan, Copenhagen 1741-47.

Annales episcoporum Slesvicensium. Chronicle on the ecclesiastical history of the diocese of Schleswig, focusing on the bishops. Originally collected by the brothers Hieronymus and Paulus Cypræus, whose unpublished manuscripts are preserved in the Royal Library, Copenhagen. These formed the basis for the present work published by Paulus’ son, Johannes Adolphus Cypræus, Copenhagen 1634.

Annales Hamburgenses, Annales Albiani ad 1265. Yearbook going to 1265, until 1256 as an abbreviated version of Annales Stadenses. Staats- und Universitätsbibliothek Hamburg. Published by J. Langebek in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, Copenhagen 1772, pp. 197-212; and by J.M. Lappenberg in Monumenta Germaniae Historica (Scriptores) vol. XVI, Stuttgart 1859, pp. 380-385 (additional extracts only).

Annales Petri Olavi. My name for the annalistic part of the chronicle of Petrus Olavi’s Collectanea (c.1533-34). Arnemagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, Copenhagen 1772, pp. 171-197. Also published in extracts by E. Jørgensen in Annales Danici medii ævi, Copenhagen 1920, pp. 206-211; and (for the Dominican parts) by J.G.G. Jakobsen in Annales Ordinis Predicatorum in Provincia Dacie (Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online) 2010-12.

Annales Ripenses, Yearbook of Ribe. Danish yearbook, possibly from Ribe, for the period 911-1324. Contains only one Dominican information, which is probably even wrongly dated (1221/22). Early modern transcripts preserved at The Royal Library in Copenhagen and in Kalmar. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, pp. 169-176 (as “Chronicon Danorum 936-1317”); in Annales Danici medii ævi, pp. 149-156; and in Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, pp. 254-267.

Annales Skeningenses, Annales Sigtunenses. Dominican yearbook written in the convent of Skänninge (Sweden), covering the period 1208-1288 and completed c.1290; as it was earlier thought to origin from the convent of Sigtuna, it is often referred to as ‘Annales Sigtunenses’. Preserved through transcript from the fourteenth century. Published in Danske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. V, pp. 370-375; in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III no.1, Uppsala 1871-76, pp. 1-7; and by J.G.G. Jakobsen in Annales Ordinis Predicatorum in Provincia Dacie (Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online) 2010.

Annales Stadenses, Annales Albiani. Yearbook and chronicle going to 1256, compiled by Abbot Albert of Stade, a Benedictine abbey near Bremen. Herzog-August-Bibliothek, Wolfenbüttel. Published by J.M. Lappenberg in Monumenta Germaniae Historica (Scriptores) vol. XVI, Stuttgart 1859, pp. 271-379.

Annales Visbyenses, 67-1287. A supposedly Danish yearbook of the thirteenth century preserved through annals of the early fifteenth century from the Franciscan convent of Visby, Gotland. The Royal Library, Stockholm. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, Copenhagen 1771, pp. 251-266; in Annales Danici medii ævi, pp. 136-137; and in Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, pp. 145-148.

Árna saga biskups (Saga of Bishop Arne). Chronicle on the life and office of Bishop Árni Þorláksson (Arne Torlaksson) of Skálholt (1269-1298) on Iceland, written in Skálholt around 1300; the chronicle ends, however, in 1290-91, several years before the death of Árni. Preserved in extracts from two transcripts with minor internal variations, both in the Arnemagnean Collection (University of Copenhagen): AM 220 from around 1350 and AM 122 (Reykjarfjarðarbók) from around 1375 (here collectively referred to as version A); a later transcript (here called version B) preserved at the British Museum (BM Add. 11.127) with a different chaptering. Numerous publications, e.g. by G. Vigfússon in Biskupa sögur vol. I, pp. 677-786, Copenhagen 1858; by G. Jónsson in Byskupa sögur vol. I, pp. 285-457, Reykjavik 1953; and by G.Á. Grímsdottir in Biskupa sögur (‘Íslenzk fornrit’ vol. XVII), pp. 1-212, Reykjavik 1998. Based on Grímsdottir, the saga was translated into Norwegian by G. Stefánsson & M. Stefánsson as Biskop Arnes saga, Oslo 2007.

Bartholin’s Collectanea. A compilation of transcripts of medieval documents and chronicles collected by Thomas Bartholin (†1690). The actual collection was lost in the great fire of 1728, but an eighteenth-century copy is preserved. The Royal Library, Copenhagen. Published in numerous extracts in later diplomataria, such as Diplomatarium Danicum and Diplomatarium Norvegicum.

Chronica Erici Olai, Chronica regni Gothorum. Chronicle on the history of the Swedish kingdom compiled by Erik Olofsson (†1486), canon of Uppsala, covering the period 0-1471 and written around 1471-77. Preserved in three manuscripts from the early sixteenth century: National Library of Sweden, Stockholm, Cod. Regius D 9 (1508); The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm, Cod. E 8946 (1517-19); and Uppsala University Library, E 3 (1528). Published by J. Messenius as Historica Suecorum Gothorumque, Stockholm 1615; by J. Fant in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. II, Stockholm 1828, pp. 1-166; and by E. Heuman & J. Öberg as Ericus Olai: Chronica regni Gothorum, Stockholm 1993.

Chronica Guthilandorum - Den Guthilandiske Cronica. Chronicle of the history of the island Gotland compiled by Hans Nielsen Strelow, published in Copenhagen 1633. Reprinted in Visby 1978.

Chronica Majora. Chronicle on the world history written by Matthew Paris (†1259), a Benedictine monk at the Abbey of St. Albans in England; entries from 1236 onwards appear as his own work. Corpus Christi College, Cambridge and British Library. Numerous editions, e.g. by H.R. Luard in Matthæi Parisiensis: Chronica Majora, 7 vols., London 1872-80.

Chronicle of Øm Abbey, Øm Klosters Krønike, Exordium monasterii quod dicitur Cara Insula. Chronicle on the foundation and first century of the Cistercian abbey in Øm, Denmark, with transcripts of some related diplomas, written by various anonymous monks of the abbey in the period 1165-1268. Original manuscript at the Royal Library, Copenhagen (Ms. E donatione variorum 135, 4°). Published by J. Langebek & P.F. Suhm in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, Copenhagen 1783, 231-302; by M.C. Gertz in Scriptores Minores vol. II, Copenhagen 1918-20, 158-278; and by C.A. Christensen in facsimile in Corpus Codicum Danicorum Medii Aevi vol. II, Copenhagen 1960, 207-315; several Danish translations, the latest by J. Olrik, J. Isager and H.N. Garner in Øm Klosters Krønike, Øm 1997; transcripts of diplomas are also published in Bullarium Danicum and Diplomatarium Danicum.

Chronicon episcoporum Finlandensium, Suomen piispainkronikka. Chronicle of the Finnish bishops collected by Paulus Juusten (1516-1576), himself a bishop of Viipuri and Turku. Published by H.G. Porthan in Opera selecta vol. 1, Helsinki 1859. A slightly different version, the so-called ‘Fragmentum Palmsköldianum’, is published by A. Maliniemi as ‘Suomen keskiajan piispainkronikan n.s. Palmsköldin katkelma’ in Xenia Ruuthiana, Helsinki 1945, pp. 385-391; also published in parts in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:1 and Finlands Medeltidsurkunder.

Liber Constitutionum ordinis fratrum Praedicatorum juxta codicem prototypum beati Humberti in archivo generali ordinis Romae asservatum. The Constitutions of the Order of Preachers as collected by Fr. Humbertus de Romanis in 1256, based on the initial constitutions along with additional ones decided at general chapters up until 1256. Archivum Generalis Ordinis Praedicatorum, Rome. Published in Analecta Sacri Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. III (Rome, 1897-98), pp. 31-60, 98-112 and 162-181; a digital version ed. by Fr. Wolfram Hoyer OP is published on the CD-rom Constitutiones et Acta Capitulorum Generalium Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum 1232-2001 (Rome: Istituto Storico Domenicano & Berlin: Directmedia, 2002).

Cypræus’ Catalogus episcoporum Slesvicensium. List of bishops in Slesvig compiled by Hieronymus Cypræus (†1573). Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VII, pp. 176-181.

De miraculis sancti Erici regis Danorum. A collection of brief descriptions of miracles related to the late King Erik IV; dated to the second half of the thirteenth century. Preserved in two seventeenth-century transcripts. The Royal Library, Copenhagen; and Arnamagnæan Collection, Copenhagen. Published by M.C. Gertz in Vitae Sanctorum Danorum, Copenhagen 1908-12, pp. 419-445.

Esrum Book (Esrumbogen). Records of privileges and donations to the Cistercian Esrum Abbey on Zealand; compiled c.1497. The Royal Library, Copenhagen. Published by O. Nielsen in Codex Esromensis, Copenhagen 1880-81; letters from before 1413 also published individually in Diplomatarium Danicum, wills from before 1450 in Erslev’s Testamenter.

Genealogia regum Daniæ. Chronicle on the history of Danish kings with special focus on the period 1241-1259, probably written by someone at the Benedictine abbey in Ringsted shortly after the translation of King Erik IV’s corpse to the abbey church in 1257-58 (Olrik 1906-08, 32-33) or in the late thirteenth century (VSD, 421). The chronicle is preserved in a transcript by Stephanius from 1642, kept at the Royal Library, Copenhagen. Published by J. Langebek in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, Copenhagen 1772, pp. 20-25; the part on King Erik IV also by M.C. Gertz in Vitae Sanctorum Danorum, Copenhagen 1908-12, pp. 425-430; a Danish translation on the same part is published by J. Olrik in Valdemar Sejrs Sønner og den store Ærkebispestrid, Copenhagen 1906-08, pp. 34-42.

Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar (Håkon Håkonsson’s Saga). Chronicle on the life and reign of King Håkon IV Håkonsson of Norway (1204-1263), written by Sturla Ϸórdarsson around 1264-65. Preserved through five slightly differing manuscripts, in the Arnemagnean Collection (University of Copenhagen) and The National Library of Sweden. Numerous publications, e.g. by C.R. Unger in Codex Frisianus: En Samling af norske Konge-sagaer, Oslo 1871; and by M. Mundt, Hákonar saga Hákonarsonar, Oslo 1977.

Hamsfort’s Catalogus episcoporum Sliesuicensium. List of bishops in Slesvig compiled by Cornelius Hamsfort (†1627). Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VII, pp. 170-176.

Hamsfort’s Chronologia, Chronologia rerum danicarum secunda. A compilation of transcripts of medieval documents and chronicles covering the period 687-1448 collected by Cornelius Hamsfort (†1627). The actual collection is lost, but a seventeenth-century transcript is preserved in The University Library of Uppsala. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, pp. 266-334, and in numerous extracts in later diplomataria, such as Diplomatarium Danicum.

Historia ordinis predicatorum in Dacia. A Dominican chronicle from the middle of the thirteenth century in three parts. First part tells the story of the first arrival of Friars Preachers in Scandinavia, and of the convent foundations in Sigtuna and Lund. Second part presents the first priors provincials. In the third part, the two convent foundations in Tallinn are described; therefore, the chronicle is thought to originate from Tallinn. The original manuscript is long lost. A fourteenth-century transcript titled De ordine Prædicatorum de Tolosa in Dania ann. 1246 propagato was preserved in Copenhagen until the city fire of 1728, but a transcript (of a transcript) of this was saved. Several publications, e.g. in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. V, pp. 500-502; by S. Tugwell OP in Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vols. 66, 68 and 70; by P.B. Halvorsen OP in Dominikus, pp. 218-222; and (with a Danish translation) by J.G.G. Jakobsen on Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online. In addition, parts of the Historia are published in various Scandinavian diplomataria.

Holsteinische Reimchronik, The Holstein Rhyme Chronicle. Chronicle on the history of Schleswig-Holstein, supposedly based on a now lost extended version of Annales Stadenses or –Hamburgenses, possibly compiled at the Franciscan convent in Hamburg in the period 1381-1433. Several manuscripts, the appendix on St. Erik only in one at Niedersächsische Landesbibliothek, Hannover. Published by F. Reuter in Quellensammlung der Schleswig-Holstein-Lauenburgischen Gesellschaft für Vaterländische Geschichte vol. IV (1875), 435-441 (extract on the murder of St. Erik); and by L. Weiland in Monumenta Germaniæ Historica (Scriptorum) vol. II (Hannover 1877), pp. 609-633.

Huitfeldt’s Chronologia, Danmarckis Rigis Krønicke. An extensive chronicle of Denmark’s history from c.1200 to c.1600 by Arild Huitfeldt (†1609), meant as a continuation of Saxo’s “Gesta Danorum”. The chronicle, which was published in nine volumes in 1595-1604, includes transcripts of several letters, to which Huitfeldt is our only source. A photographic reprint is published as Danmarks Riges Krønike, Copenhagen 1977; numerous extracts are published individually in Diplomatarium Danicum.

Litterae encyclicae magistrorum generalium ordinis praedicatorum ab anno MCCXXXIII usque ad annum MCCCLXXVI. Letters concerning Dominican masters general from the period 1233-1376. Archivum Generalis Ordinis Praedicatorum, Rome. Published by B.M. Reichert in Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. V, Rome 1900.

Lundebogen – Registrum ecclesie Lundensis. Records of privileges, donations and acquisitions for the cathedral chapter of Lund; compiled in 1494. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm. No collected publication; individual letters published in Diplomatarium Suecanum, Diplomatarium Lundensis and Diplomatarium Danicum.

Løgum Book (Løgumbogen). Records of privileges and donations to the Cistercian Løgum Abbey in Southern Jutland; compiled 1578. The Royal Library, Copenhagen (Ny kgl. Saml. fol. 881). Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VIII, Copenhagen 1834, pp. 1-258; letters from before 1413 also published individually in Diplomatarium Danicum.

Magnúss saga lagabœtiss (Magnus Lagabøte’s Saga). Chronicle of the life and reign of King Magnus ‘Lagabøte’ Håkonsson of Norway (1263-1280), written by Sturla Ϸórdarsson c. 1278. Only preserved in fragments from c. 1400, supplemented by fragmentary transcripts in Gottskálksannáll. Arnemagnean Collection, University of Copenhagen. Published by G. Storm in Islandske Annaler indtil 1578, Oslo 1888.

Necrologium Lundensis. List of anniversaries of death-days to be celebrated by the cathedral chapter of Lund; the section in question here is dated to cover the period 1230-70. University Library of Lund. Published by C. Weeke as Liber daticus Lundensis : Lunde Domkapitels Gavebøger, Copenhagen 1884-89.

Necrologium OP Ripensis. List of anniversaries of death-days to be celebrated by the Dominican convent of Ribe, covering the entire period of the convent (1228-1531). Only preserved through fragments in a very damaged condition, as the parchment was used for post-medieval binding; the extant manuscript is supposedly a continued transcript of an earlier edition ended around 1450. Published by J. Kinch in Kirkehistoriske Samlinger 1. ser. vol. II, Copenhagen 1853-56, pp. 494-497; and by J.G.G. Jakobsen on Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online, 2013.

Olavus Petri’s En Swensk Crøneka. A national chronicle for Sweden written by Olavus Petri, c.1535-1540. Published by J. Sahlgren in Samlade skrifter af Olavus Petri vol. IV, Uppsala 1917, pp. 1-298.

Peringskiöld’s Bullarium. A compilation of transcripts of Swedish medieval documents by Johan Peringskiöld (1654-1720). The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm. Published in numerous extracts in later diplomataria, such as Diplomatarium Suecanum.

Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie. A list of Dominican priors provincials of Dacia c.1226-1308 included in Bernard Gui’s Tractatus de tribus gradibus Praelatorum in Ordine Praedicatorum (c.1310), with an addition of the list in one transcript to 1328. Preserved in several manuscripts of which two are kept in Archivum Generalis Ordinis Praedicatorum, Rome, and one in the University Library of Barcelona. Several publications, e.g. by E.F. Wedel-Jarlsberg in La Province de Dacia, Rome - Tournai 1899, pp. 276-277; by K.H. Karlsson in Handlingar rörande Dominikaner-Provincen Dacia, Stockholm 1901, p. 6; in Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III; by S. Tugwell OP in Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, Rome 2000, pp. 88-89; by P.B. Halvorsen OP in Dominikus, Oslo 2002, pp. 248-249; and (with a Danish translation) by J.G.G. Jakobsen on Scriptores ordinis predicatorum de provincia Dacie online.

Register of Akershus (Akershusregisteret). Register of c. 2,400 letters present in 1622 at the archive of Akershus Castle, Oslo, compiled by Gregers Krabbe and Mogens Høg; most of the actual archive was later lost. Published by G. Tank as Akershusregisteret af 1622, Oslo (Kristiania) 1916.

Register of Næstved Abbey (Næstved Klosters Registratur). Register of deeds, donations and privileges for the Benedictine Abbey of St. Peter at Næstved (‘Skovkloster’), compiled in 1528. Archives of Herlufsholm, Næstved. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, Copenhagen 1776, pp. 335-406; and individually in Diplomatarium Danicum.

Register of Roskilde St. Agnes Monastery. Register of letters of donations and privileges to the Dominican nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde; compiled 1575. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen. Published in Ældste danske Archivregistraturer vol. IV, Copenhagen 1885, pp. 275-290.

Register of Scanian Letters, Skånebrevsfortegnelsen. Register of letters from the originally Danish province of Scania brought to the royal Swedish archives in Stockholm in the seventeenth century; register compiled in three versions 1685-90. A good number of the letters seem to originate from the Dominican priory archive in Lund, probably kept in the cathedral archives of Lund after the dissolution. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm. No systematic publication, some published individually in Danish and Swedish diplomataria.

Registrum ecclesie Lincopensis. Cartulary of letters concerning the cathedral of Linköping. Preserved in a possibly fifteenth-century transcript (A 9). The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm. Records published individually in Diplomatarium Suecanum.

Registrum ecclesie Upsalensis. List of bishops and archbishops of Uppsala covering the period to 1344, compiled by Archbishop Hemming Nilsson (†1351) of Uppsala. Preserved in medieval transcript (A 8), The Swedish National Archives. Published in Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. V no. 3834; and in Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:2.

Rhymerus’ Foedera. Th. Rhymerus, Foedera, Conventiones, Litterae et cujuscunque Acta Publica inter reges Angliae et alios quosvis, 1739. Compilation of historical letters and acts connected to the king of England.

Ribe Oldemoder, Avia Ripensis. Cartulary and various lists of income for the bishop and cathedral chapter of Ribe, collected in the period 1290-1518; the actual cartulary with transcripts of diplomas is from c.1290-1322. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen. Published by O. Nielsen as ‘Avia Ripensis - Samling af Adkomster, Indtægtsangivelser og kirkelige Vedtægter for Ribe Domkapitel og Bispestol, nedskrevet 1290-1518, kaldet “Oldemoder” (Avia Ripensis)’, Copenhagen 1869; the diplomas also published individually in Diplomatarium Danicum.

Vita Christinae Stumbelensis. Chronicle by Fr. Petrus de Dacia OP (†1289) about his visits to Christina von Stommeln (†1312), along with transcripts of sixty-three letters from their personal correspondance. The vita is included as part of an actual hagiography compiled in the 1340s, Legenda et Passio Sancte Christine Virginis, which is preserved in the Codex Juliacensis, Bischöfliches Diözesanarchiv Aachen. The vita is published by J. Paulson as Vita Christinae Stumbelensis, ‘Scriptores Latini Medii Aevi Suecani’ vol. I, Göteborg 1896 (reprint: Frankfurt 1985); and in a Swedish translation by T. Lundén as Om den saliga jungfrun Kristina av Stommeln, Stockholm 1950; the numbering of the letters differs in the two publications, as Paulson repeats the actual order in the Cod. Juliacensis, while Lundén incorporates the chronology suggested by Jarl Gallén (1946, pp. 225-244). A slightly alternative version, which on some elements may be based on an older source than Cod. Juliacensis, is preserved in a fifteenth-century manuscript from Vienna, Novale sanctorum; this is published in De codicibus hagiographicis Iohannis Gielemans, Brussels 1895 (reprint: Turnhout 1983). An abbreviated version of Cod. Juliacensis, made in Einsiedeln in 1635, is published by I. Collijn as Vita b. Christinæ Stumbelensis ex manuscriptis Petri de Dacia, Uppsala 1936.

Æbelholt Book (Æbelholtbogen). Records of privileges and donations to the Augustinian Æbelholt Abbey on Zealand; compiled c.1450. The Royal Library, Copenhagen. Published in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VI, Copenhagen 1786, pp. 132-218; letters from before 1413 also published individually in Diplomatarium Danicum.

Örnhielm’s Bullarium, Bullarium Romano-Sueo-Gothicum. A compilation of transcripts of Swedish medieval documents by Claudius Arrhenius Örnhielm (1627-1695). The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm. Published in numerous extracts in later diplomataria, such as Diplomatarium Suecanum.

Source publications:

Acta Pontificum Svecica. Papal diplomas concerning medieval Sweden. Published by L.M. Bååth, Stockholm 1936-57.

Annales Danici medii ævi. Various medieval annals of Danish origin or Danish content. Published and commented by E. Jørgensen, Copenhagen 1920.

Annales Ecclesiastici. A Catholic church history with register and extracts of papal bulls. Written and published by C. Baronio, O. Rainaldi & al., Rome and Cologne 1588 ff. Scanned version available online.

Annales Suecici medii aevi. Various medieval annals of Swedish origin or Swedish content. Published and commented by G. Paulsson, Lund 1974.

Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum (AFP). Published by Institutum Historicum Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum, Rome 1931 ff.

Atlas Danicus. Roskilde. Published by Peder Hansen Resen, Copenhagen 1674. Reprint Copenhagen 1929.

Bremisches Urkundenbuch (BUB). Letters concerning the city and archdiocese of Bremen; pro tem going to 1447. Published by D.R. Ehmck & al., Bremen 1873-1993.

Bullarium Danicum (BD). Papal diplomas concerning Denmark from 1198 to 1316. Published by A. Krarup, Copenhagen 1932.

Bullarium Ordinis Praedicatorum (BOP). Papal letters concerning the Order of Preachers. Published by T. Ripoll, Rome 1729-35.

Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis. Letters concerning the markgraviate of Brandenburg from 768 to 1751. Published by A.F. Riedel, Berlin 1838-69. Scanned version available online.

Codex diplomaticus et epistolaris regni Bohemiae. Letters concerning the kingdom of Bohemia, currently from 805 to 1306. Various editors, Prague 1904 ff.

Codex diplomaticus Prussicus - Urkunden-Sammlung zur älter Geschichte Preussens. Letters concerning Prussia from 1217 to 1404. Published by J. Voigt, Königsberg 1836-61.

Codex Esromensis, Esrum Klosters Brevbog. Records of privileges and donations to the Cistercian Esrum Abbey on Zealand; compiled c.1497. Published by O. Nielsen, Copenhagen 1880-81.

Codex Pomeraniae diplomaticus - Sammlung der die Geschichte Pommerns und Rügens betreffenden Urkunden. Letters concerning Pomerania. Published by K.F.W. Hasselbach & J.G.L. Kosegarten, Greifswald 1843-62.

Danmarks middelalderlige annaler. Various medieval annals of Danish origin or Danish content. Published and commented by E. Kroman, Copenhagen 1980.

Danske Samlinger for Historie, Topographi, Personal- og Literaturhistorie. Various historical material published by C. Bruun & al., Copenhagen 1865-xx.

Diplomatarium Danicum (DD). All registered letters concerning medieval Denmark; pro tem going to 1412 (from 1401 webversion only). Published by Det danske Sprog- og Litteraturselskab, Copenhagen 1938 ff.

Diplomatarium Flensborgense – Samlinger af Aktstykker til Staden Flensborgs Historie vol. I (-1559). All letters concerning medieval Flensburg. Published by H.C.P. Sejdelin, Copenhagen 1865.

Diplomatarium Norvegicum (DN). All registered letters concerning medieval Norway. Published by C.C.A. Lange & al., Christiania/Oslo 1849-1976. Also available online.

Diplomatarium Suecanum (DS). All registered letters concerning medieval Sweden; pro tem going to c.1375. Published by Kungl. vitterhets historie och antikvitets-akademien och Riksarkivet, Stockholm 1829 ff. Also available in online webversion.

Finlands Medeltidsurkunder (FMU). All registered letters concerning medieval Finland. Published by R. Hausen, Helsinki 1910-35. Also published online as part of the Diplomatarium Fennicum.

Handlingar rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia. Material in the Archivum Generalis Ordinis Praedicatorum, Rome, concerning the province of Dacia; mainly provincial lists by Bernard Gui (c.1310) and Dacian records in the Registrum Generalis Magistri Ordinis Predicatorum (1474-1531). Published by K.H. Karlsson, Stockholm 1901.

Historie af Danmark. Monumental work in 14 volumes on the history of Denmark with numerous full-text source references. Written and published by Peter Frederik Suhm, Copenhagen 1782-1828.

Kirkehistoriske Samlinger. An annual periodical on various aspects of church history in Denmark, with several first-time publications of sources in the earliest volumes. Published by Institute for Church History at Copenhagen University, Copenhagen 1849 ff.

Liber daticus Lundensis, Lunde Domkapitels Gavebøger. List of anniversaries, gifts and events recorded by the cathedral chapter in Lund in 1145-c.1410. Published by J. Langebek in Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, Copenhagen 1774, 422-579; and by C. Weeke for Selskabet for Udgivelse af Kilder til Dansk Historie, Copenhagen 1884-89.

Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch (LEKUB). All registered letters concerning medieval Livonia, Estonia and Courland (today Latvia and Estonia). 1. ser. published by F.G. von Bunge, Tallinn 1853-67, 2. ser. by L. Arbusow, Riga 1900-14.

Lübeckisches Urkundenbuch (LUB). All registered letters concerning the medieval city (1. ser.) and diocese (2. ser.) of Lübeck, 1139-1470. Published by Verein für Lübeckische Geschichte, Lübeck 1843-1932.

Mecklenburgisches Urkundenbuch (MUB). Letters concerning Mecklenburg from 786 to 1400. Published by Verein für Mecklenburgische Geschichte und Alterthumskunde, Schwerin 1863-1977.

Monumenta Germaniae Historica. Various medieval source material, including chronicles, of German origin or Germen content, in numerous different series (e.g. Scriptores). Published by G.H. Pertz & al., Hannover (& al.) 1826 ff.

Monumenta Historica Poloniae, Vetera Monumenta Historica Poloniae et Lithuaniae. Papal letters concerning Poland and Lithuania from 1217-1775. Published by A. Theiner, Rome 1860-64. Scanned version available online.

Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica (MOPH). Various source material from the archives of the Order of Preachers, e.g. the general chapter acts and registers of letters by the masters general. Published by B.M. Reichert & al., Rome 1897 ff.

Oldenburgisches Urkundenbuch (OUB). Letters concerning the medieval town and county of Oldenburg. Published by D. Kohl & G. Rüthning & al., Oldenburg 1914-1935.

De oudste constituties van de Dominicanen. Published by A.H. Thomas, Leuven 1965.

Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger førte under Tiende-Opkrævningen i Norden 1282-1334. Account books of papal nuncia acting as tax collectors in Scandinavia, 1282-1334. Published by P.A. Munch, Oslo 1864.

Pommersches Urkundenbuch. Letters concerning Pomerania from 786 to 1325. Published by R. Prümers, O. Heinemann & al., Szszecin 1868-1907. Scanned version available online.

Preussisches Urkundenbuch, Politische Abtheilung. Letters concerning Prussia from 1140 to 1377. Published by R. Philippi & al., Königsberg & Marburg 1882 ff. Scanned version available online.

Regesta Norvegica (RN). Register of all known letters and acts concerning medieval Norway. Currently 10 vols, covering the period 822-1430. Published by the Norwegian National Archives, Oslo, since 1898.

Quellen und Forschungen zur Geschichte des Dominikanerordens in Deutschland (QF). Sources and studies concerning the German Dominicans. Published by P. von Löe & B.M. Reichert, Leipzig 1907 ff.

Quellensammlung der Schleswig-Holstein-Lauenburgischen Gesellschaft für Vaterländische Geschichte. Various sources concerning the history of Schleswig-Holstein. Published by J.M. Lappenberg & G. Waitz, Kiel 1862-74.

Les Registres d’Urbain IV (1261-1264). Papal letters issued by Pope Urban IV, 1261-1264, based on transcripts in the Vatican Archives. Published by J. Giraud, Paris 1901-04.

Repertorium diplomaticum regni danici medii aevi (Repertorium danici). List of all registered letters concerning the kingdom of Denmark in the Middle Ages (1085-1513), several citing complete letters or abstracts. Published by K. Erslev and W. Pedersen for Selskabet for Udgivelse af Dansk Kirkehistorie, Copenhagen 1894-1939.

Ripæ Cimbricæ sev Vrbis Ripensis in Cimbria sitæ Descriptio ex antiqvis monvmentis, bvllis, diplomatibvs (Terpager, Ripæ Cimbricæ). A town history including several diploma transcripts. Written and published by Petrus Terpager, Flensburg 1736.

Salutem in Domino sempiternam – Fem medeltida brev. Five letters from medieval Sweden presented for studies in Latin. Published and translated to Swedish by C. Lindgren, Uppsala 1990.

Schleswig-Holstein-Lauenburgische Regesten und Urkunden, currently 14 vols. Letters concerning the duchies and counties of Schleswig, Holstein and Lauenburg until c.1600. Published by P.E. Hasse & al., Hamburg & Neumünster 1886 ff.

Scriptores Rerum Danicarum (SRD). Various medieval annals and chronicles of Danish origin or Danish content, as well as several ecclesiastical letter books. Published by J. Langebek and P.F. Suhm, Copenhagen 1772-1834; reprint Wiesbaden 1969.

Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum (SRS). Various medieval annals and chronicles of Swedish origin or Swedish content. Published by C. Annerstedt & al., Uppsala 1818-76.

Sverges traktater med främmande magter. Letters concerning international relations of Sweden. Published by O.S. Rydberg (vols. I-IV, 822-1560), Stockholm 1877-95.

Testamenter fra Danmarks middelalder indtil 1450 (Erslev, Testamenter…). All registered Danish wills from 1183 to 1450. Published by K. Erslev for Det Kongelige Danske Selskab for Fædrelandets Historie og Sprog, Copenhagen 1901.

Urkundenbuch der Erfurter Stifter und Klöster. Letters concerning the medieval diocese of Erfurt. Published by A. Overmann as three volumes in the series Geschichtsquellen der Provinz Sachsen und des Freistates Anhalt 2. ser. vols. V, VII and XVI, Magdeburg 1926-34.

Urkundenbuch des Deutschen Ordens - Codex diplomaticus ordinis sanctae Mariae Theutonicorum. Letters concerning the Teutonic Order. Published by J.H. Hennes, Mainz 1845-61.

Vitae Sanctorum Danorum. Hagiographies of Danish saints. Published by M.C. Gertz, Copenhagen 1908-12.

Westfälisches Urkundenbuch. Letters concerning Westphalia, Germany, until the mid-fourteenth century. Published by various editors for Verein für Geschichte und Alterthumskunde Westfalens, Münster 1847-2005 (vol. V ed. H. Finke, Münster 1888).

Ældste danske Archivregistraturer (ÆDA). Various Danish registers of letters preserved in The Danish National Archives; most of the registers are of the sixteenth century, but concerning medieval letters. Published in five volumes by Det Kongelige Danske Selskab for Fædrelandets Historie og Sprog, Copenhagen 1854-1910.

Literature referred to in the diplomatarium:

Altaner, Berthold (1924): Die Dominikanermissionen des 13. Jahrhunderts, Habelschwerdt.

Andersen, Aage (1987): Middelalderbyen Næstved, ‘Projekt Middelalderbyen’ 3, Viby J.

Berglund, Louise (2013): ‘»…då jag vill sörja för min själ« - Handlingsutrymmen och relationer kring Vårfruberga kloster’, in: Medeltida klosterliv på Fogdön - Rapport från ett symposium om Fogdö och Vårfruberga kloster i augusti 2012, ed. T. Wahlqvist, Strängnäs, 12-25.

Blomkvist, Nils (2011): ‘Dominikanernes ankomst til Visby’, in: Dominikanerorden och konvent i Visby och provinsen Dacia - Liturgi och byggnation som en spegel av omgivande samhälle 1227-1527, Gotlands Museum, Visby, 7-11.

Braunschweig, Hans [ed.] (2006): Ulrich Petersen: Chronik der Stadt Schleswig, Schleswig.

Brylla, Eva (1999): ‘Anna Mædh inga hænder, Karl Dængenæf och Ingrid Thiuvafinger – Några exempel på medeltida binamn’, in: Runor och namn – Hyllningsskrift till Lena Petterson den 27 januari 1999 (‘Namn och samhälla’ 10), ed. L. Elmevik & S. Strandberg, Uppsala, 11-19.

Danmarks Kirker: Præstø Amt, ed. C.A. Jensen & V. Hermansen, Copenhagen 1933-35.

Danske gejstlige Sigiller fra Middelalderen (DGS), ed. H. Petersen, Copenhagen 1896.

Denifle OP, Heinrich (1886): ‘Quellen zur Gelehrtengeschichte des Predigerordens im 13. und 14. Jahrhundert’, in: Archiv für Litteratur- und Kirchengeschichte des Mittelalters vol. II, 165-248.

Douglas, Marietta (1978): Sigtuna (‘Medeltidsstaden’ 6), Stockholm.

Freed, John B. (1977): The friars and German society in the thirteenth century, Cambridge (Mass.).

Gallén, Jarl (1946): La Province de Dacie de l’ordre des Frères Prêcheurs 1 - Histoire générale jusqu’au Grand Schisme, Helsingfors.

Gallén, Jarl (1998): ‘Dominikanerna – medeltida internationalister’, in: Finland i medeltidens Europa, ed. J. Lind & al., Helsinki, 87-151.

Halvorsen OP, Per Bjørn (2002): Dominikus - En europeers liv på 1200-tallet, Oslo.

Hansen, Palle Birk (1996): ‘Næstved Gråbrødrekloster og Sortebrødrekloster’, in: hikuin 23, 117-134.

Haug, Eldbjørg (2008): ‘Minor papal penitentiaries of Dacia, their lives and careers in context (1263-1408)’, in: Collegium Medievale vol. 21, Oslo, 86-157.

Helle, Knut (1999-2005): ‘Narve’, in: Norsk Biografisk Leksikon, Oslo.

Hellquist, Elof (1912): ‘Fornsvenska tillnamn’, in: Xenia Lideniana – Festskrift tillägnad professor Evald Lidén på hans femtioårsdag den 3 oktober 1912, Stockholm, 84-115.

Helms, Hans Jørgen (1940): Næstved St. Peders Kloster (Skovkloster), Næstved.

Hinnebusch, William A. (1966): The history of the Dominican Order vol. 1 (‘Origins and growth to 1500’), New York.

Hjärne, Erland (1951): ‘Holmger, Filip och Helena – Ett personhistoriskt bidrag till belysning av rättsåsskådning och politik i Sverige omkring 1280’, in: Kungl. Humanistiska Vetenskaps-Samfundet i Uppsala. Årsbok 1951, 31-56.

Hødnebø, F. & H. Magerøy [red.] (1979): Norges kongesagaer vol. 4, Oslo.

Jakobsen, Johnny Grandjean Gøgsig (2003): ‘Da prædikebrødrene kom til Holbæk – Om de mulige bevæggrunde og samtidspolitiske forhold bag en dominikansk klosterstiftelse på Sjælland i starten af senmiddelalderen’, in: Kirkehistoriske Samlinger, 2003, 7-35. (Online version.)

Jakobsen, Johnny Grandjean Gøgsig (2009): ‘Skt. Salomons Kapel - mulige spor efter dominikanere på middelalderens Bornholm’, in: Bornholmske Samlinger 2009, 118-143.

Jakobsen, Johnny Grandjean Gøgsig (2011): ‘Venerunt fratres predicatores - Notes on datings of the first Dominican convent foundations in Scandinavia’, in: Collegium Medievale - Interdisciplinary Journal for Medieval Research vol. 24, Oslo, 5-22.

Jakobsen, Johnny Grandjean Gøgsig (2014): On the Baltic Crusade and the first Friars Preachers in Visby, Centre for Dominican Studies of Dacia (online).

Jakobsen, Johnny Grandjean Gøgsig (2015): ‘Prædikebrødre i Præstø Amt - Om de dominikanske klosterstiftelser i Vordingborg og Næstved i 1200-tallet’, in: Historisk Samfund for Præstø Amt - Årbog 2015.

Jakobsen, Johnny Grandjean Gøgsig (2018a): ‘Fratres regulares et irregulares - Dominican Implementation, Observation, and Violation of Rules in the Province of Dacia’, in: Making and Breaking the Rules – Discussion, Implementation and Consequences of Dominican Legislation, ed. C. Linde, Oxford & London, 369-384.

Jakobsen, Johnny Grandjean Gøgsig (2021a): ‘Preachers of war - Dominican friars as promoters of the crusades in the Baltic region in the thirteenth century’, in: Christianity and war in medieval East Central Europe and Scandinavia, ed. R. Kotecki, C.S. Jensen & S. Bennett, Leeds, 97-115.

Jensen, Kurt Villads (2005): Politikens bog om korstogene, Copenhagen.

Kumlien, Kjell (1971): Västerås till 1600-talets början, ‘Västerås genom tiderna’ vol. 2, Västerås.

Kølln, Herman (1986): Der Bericht über den Dänenkönig in den St.-Wenzels-Biographien des 13. und 14. Jahrhunderts, Copenhagen.

Lange, Christian C.A. (1847): De norske Klostres Historie i Middelalderen, Oslo.

Larsson, Lars-Olof (1963): ‘Ett biskopsbrev från 1200-talets Värend’, in: Värendsbygder 1963, 79-84.

Lawrence, Clifford Hugh (1994): The Friars - The impact of the early mendicant movement on Western society, London & New York.

Lindström, Gustaf (1895) : Anteckningar om Gotlands medeltid, Stockholm.

Loenertz OP, Raymond-J. (1957): ‘La vie de S. Hyacinthe du lecteur Stanislas - Envisagée comme source historique’, in: Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. XXVII, 5-38.

Maier, Christoph T. (1994): Preaching the Crusades - Mendicant Friars and the Cross in the Thirteenth Century, Cambridge.

Mulchahey, Michèle (1998): »First the bow is bent in study…« - Dominican education before 1350 (Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Medieval Studies).

Olrik, Jørgen (1906-08): Valdemar Sejrs Sønner og den store Ærkebispestrid – Udvalg af Kilder til Danmarks Historie i Aarene 1241-1274, Copenhagen.

Radtke, Christian (1974): ‘Untersuchungen zur Lokalisierung und zur Gründungsgeschichte des Schleswiger Dominikanerklosters’, in: Beiträge zur Schleswiger Stadtgeschichte 19, 49-63.

Rasmussen, Jørgen Nybo (2002): Die Franziskaner in den nordischen Ländern im Mittelalter, Kevelaer.

Redelius, Gunnar (1975): ‘Folkungar och dominikaner i Sigtuna’, in: Sigtunastudier - Historia och byggnadskonst under äldre medeltid, ed. G. Redelius, Lidingö, 109-122.

Schück, Henrik (1891): ‘Svenska Medeltidsförfattare’ 1, in: Samlaren 12, 154-170.

Senner OP, Walter (2001): ‘Die Studienorganisation des Dominikanerordens im Mittelalter mit Berücksichtigung Estlands’, in: Estnische Kirchengechichte im vorigen Jahrtausend, ed. R. Altnurme, Kiel, 26-43.

Skyum-Nielsen, Niels (1963): Kirkekampen i Danmark 1241-1290, Copenhagen.

Thomas OP, A.H. (1965): De oudste constituties van de Dominicanen - Voorgeschiedenis, tekst, bronnen, ontstaan en ontwikkeling (1215-1237), Leuven.

Thomsen, Albert (1936-37): Holbæk Købstads Historie vol. 1, Holbæk.

Tugwell OP, Simon (1982): Early Dominicans - Selected Writings, London.

Tugwell OP, Simon (1996): ‘Notes on the life of St Dominic’, in: Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 66, 5-200.

Tugwell OP, Simon (1998): ‘Notes on the life of St Dominic’, in: Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 68, 5-116.

Tugwell OP, Simon (2000): ‘The evolution of Dominican structures of government II: The first Dominican provinces’, in: Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, 5-109.

Wedel-Jarlsberg, Edle Frederikke (1899): Une Page de l’Histoire des Frères-Prêcheurs : La Province de Dacia (Danemark, Suède et Norvège), Rome & Tournai.

Weeke, C. (1884-89): Lunde Domkapitels Gavebøger, Copenhagen.

Westman, Knut B. (1915): Den svenska kyrkans utveckling från S:t Bernhards tidevarv till Innocentius III:s, Stockholm.

Centre for Mendicant Studies of Dacia

Johnny G.G. Jakobsen, Department of Nordic Studies and Linguistics, University of Copenhagen

Postal address: Emil Holms Kanal 2, DK-2300 Copenhagen, Denmark ● Email: jggj@hum.ku.dk